《My Doctor Son-in-law, Clarence》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: rence Howard, I¡¯ve Sent Your Wife Back!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence Howard, I¡¯ve sent your wife back!¡± A young man got out of a ck BMW. Meanwhile, rence¡¯s wife, Miranda Murphy, got out of the passenger seat. The man looked up and instantly caught sight of rence by the window on the second floor. He grinned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you actually want me to bring her up?¡± rence immediately descended, opened the door of the vi, and skillfully picked up a pair of slippers. He passed them to Miranda when she entered through the door. Miranda walked over to him. She took off her heels and did not even cast a single nce at rence. ¡°By the way, Miranda, regarding my desire to work in yourpanyst time¡­¡± The moment rence was about to speak, he was interrupted by Miranda impatiently, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mention it! Do you think you could join mypany with that low qualification of yours?! ¡°I could simply take in an employee with a master¡¯s degree. Have you even graduated from middle school?! ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, you¡¯re an orphan. You dropped out of school before you even finished middle school. ¡°If not for saving my grandpa once, do you think I would be married to you? ¡°rence, society is pragmatic. You have to know that yourself. When we tied the knot, I told you that we would live our lives separately without mutual interference! ¡°The Murphy family provides for you and even gives you three thousand dors every month. Isn¡¯t that more than enough? ¡°Now, you even have the wishful thinking of working in mypany. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror?! Do you actually think you¡¯re qualified?! ¡°Bah!¡± After Miranda finished speaking, she did not give rence any chance to speak. She immediately turned her around and headed to the washroom. William Keynes entered the vi. He casually lit a cigarette and smoked. rence frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t smoke here.¡± William ignored him. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± rence¡¯s expression was cold. William gave a yful smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you actually angry?¡± ¡°This is my house!¡± rence spoke. ¡°Hahaha!¡± William could not help butugh and said, ¡°Your house? A loser son-inw like you doesn¡¯t have a house. ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m smoking.¡± William did not bother to cast another nce at rence. He continued to smoke. ¡°Put the cigarette out!¡± rence shouted and strode forward to grab William¡¯s cigarette. William¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°How dare youy a finger on me?! Get lost!¡± William delivered a kick right into rence¡¯s belly. rence seized the chance to pounce on him and threw a punch at his face without mercy. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Just then, a cold voice was heard. rence¡¯s mother-inw, Peony Wanda walked in from the vi entrance and saw rence grappling with William. Her face turned red with anger. ¡°rence, stop it! You rascal, who allowed you to strike William?!¡± Peony took a broom and smashed it on rence¡¯s head. Miranda walked out of the washroom when she heard the noise. The moment she was greeted by such a sight, she shouted angrily, ¡°rence, are you out of your mind?! Why did you strike William out of nowhere?!¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Statue of Mother Mary Smashes on Mother-In-Law¡¯s Head

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Dear, let me exin it to you. William was smoking in the living hall. I know you are fastidious about cleanliness. So, I asked him not to smoke. He ignored me. I put out his cigarette, and he threw a kick at me¡­¡± rence exined what had happened. However, Miranda looked irritated. Peony immediately scolded him, ¡°William is our guest. What¡¯s wrong with smoking a cigarette?!¡± ¡°My mother is right. William is our guest,¡± Miranda said coldly. rence opened his mouth. ¡°Miranda¡­ I-I thought you hated the smell of smoke at home?¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense! rence, look at what you¡¯ve done to William. You should kneel down immediately and offer your apology to him!¡± Peony pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not my fault. Why should I apologize?¡± rence argued his case. Peony poured a ss of water and simply sshed it on rence¡¯s face. She said, ¡°How dare you remain as stubborn as a mule?! Apologize now!¡± William looked at the sight before him indifferently. He grinned and said, ¡°Aunt Peony, forget about it. I have a big heart, and I can let bygones be bygones. I wouldn¡¯t lower my level to meet his. Today is your birthday, I have brought you a statue of Mother Mary. Please have a look.¡± William turned his head around and took out his gift. The statue of Mother Mary was wrapped in an exquisite gift box that gleamed splendidly. The money-obsessed Peony could not even avert her gaze. ¡°Statue of Mother Mary¡­¡± Peony mused and held the statue fondly. She looked at it, then bellowed at rence, ¡°rence, why are you still standing there?! Take the statue of Mother Mary and ce it in my room now!¡± ¡°Noted,¡± rence replied. Then, he walked over to Peony. When he passed by William, a sinister sh darted across William¡¯s eyes. He stretched out a foot. rence was oblivious about it. He stumbled and lunged at Peony. ¡°ng!¡± The statue of Mother Mary smashed on Peony¡¯s head and shattered into pieces. Blood gushed out of Peony¡¯s head. Her eyes nearly popped out of her sockets, and her heart clenched. ¡°Ho¡­ Ho¡­¡± There was even a catch in her throat. ¡°Mother, are you alright?!¡± Miranda was shocked. She hurriedly went over to help her mother, only to find that she had already passed out. ¡°Miranda, I-I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ William stretched his foot to trip me just now¡­¡± rence tried to exin for himself. ¡°Shut up!¡± Miranda boiled with rage and frantically dialed the emergency number. William rushed over to help out. When rence was about to go over to lend his help, William swung his fist at his head and said, ¡°Get the hell out of the way, you rascal!¡± rence felt his head buzz. Blood streamed down from his nose, and he fell straight down. When the ambnce arrived, Miranda and William took Peony and rushed to the hospital, leaving rence lying on the cold floor alone. After a few minutes, the ne with a cross on rence¡¯s chest that had been stained with his blood instantly glowed. The living hall of the Murphy family was filled with a mysterious green glow. rence was in aa. He felt his mind was stuffed with additional information such as Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, 720 Anatomy Acupoints, and other information on medical techniques, detoxification, and healing. The green glow from the ne on rence¡¯s chest was instantly absorbed into his body. The serious injuries on his body surprisingly healed within the blink of an eye. By the time rence awakened, he found the hall empty. He took out his mobile phone and called his wife, ¡°Miranda, where¡¯s Mother?¡± ¡°rence, how dare you still have the guts to call me?! ¡°My mother is hospitalized now. If anything happens to her, I wouldn¡¯t spare you!¡± Miranda shouted angrily at the top of her lungs. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Mother-inw is Critically Ill

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence rushed over to the hospital. At the hospital, the doctor¡¯s medical diagnosis soon revealed that Peony had suffered from a heart attack due to shock. Moreover, Peony had a history of cardiovascr disease. The stimtion as a result of the chaos had triggered the doctor to issue a notice of critical illness. ¡°Although the patient is still in aa, she keeps mumbling about this, ¡®The statue of Mother Mary was broken into pieces¡­ If Mother Mary finds out, she would put the me on me¡­''¡± The doctor came out and cast a nce over the crowd. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°What actually shocked the patient to this level, and also what¡¯s with the shattered statue of Mother Mary?¡± The Murphy family locked gazes at each other. ¡°Which one of you would sign the medical disimer form?¡± The doctor took the notice of critical illness and ced it before them. All of them were dumbfounded. [Peony Wanda is critically ill. The patient stands a 70% chance of dying without operation.] rence felt remorseful and said, ¡°Miranda, I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this¡­¡± ¡°rence, get lost!¡± Miranda grabbed the notice of critical illness. Her beautiful eyes turned red. She turned her head around, and she yelled angrily at rence. rence stood in shock and said, ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°rence, get out now! Darn you! Look at what you¡¯ve done to Aunt Peony?! Why are you still staying here?! Get lost!¡± William cussed him fiercely. His expression darkened, and the veins on his forehead were popping. ¡°William, do you not think you are ountable for this incident? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t deliberately tripped me, how could this have happened?!¡± rence said coldly. Peony¡¯s second daughter, Melody Murphy, exploded with anger and chided him, ¡°rence, why are you still shirking your responsibility even at this moment?! Are you even a real man?!¡± ¡°Indeed. If you hadn¡¯t dropped the statue of Mother Mary, would Aunt Peony end up like this? You have to own up for the mistakes that you¡¯vemitted!¡± William sneered. ¡°Father, can¡¯t you do me justice? ¡°There is a surveince camera at the living hall in the house. If you guys don¡¯t trust me, you could take a look at it¡­¡± rence looked at Armstrong Murphy when he said this. William scolded him furiously, ¡°rence, are you sick in your head?! ¡°You even ask us to watch the surveince cameras when Aunt Peony is in such a state, huh?! ¡°Which one weighs more between watching a surveince camera and Aunt Peony¡¯s life?!¡± William added. Armstrong raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot, and he only spoke two words, ¡°Get lost!¡± rence finally understood. At the end of the day, it was all his fault. Even if William was the one who tripped him, it was also his fault. rence had the urge tough. ¡°Dear, do you think the same too? Obviously, a single look at the surveince camera could prove my innocence,¡± said rence as looked at Miranda. ¡°What the hell is there to look at?! Does watching a surveince camera still matter now?! ¡°rence, if anything happens to my mother, I would never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡± Miranda looked up. She stared at rence as if looking at an enemy. rence felt his heart ache when he noticed her eyes were filled with coldness, estrangement, and disappointment. ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t worry.¡± William showed his concern for her. ¡°Sob... sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Miranda immediately copsed and broke into tears. She threw herself into William¡¯s arms before the crowd and said, ¡°My mother¡­ The doctor has already issued the notice of critical illness¡­ She has a cardiovascr blockage and needs to undergo an operation. What should I do now¡­?¡± rence¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw his wife fall into another man¡¯s arms. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture Comes to the Rescue

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m acquainted with a top-notch cardiovascr professor. I¡¯ll contact him right away.¡± William stretched out his hand and patted Miranda¡¯s back. After that, he shot a provocative nce at rence. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number before them. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m William Kyenes. Please pass the line to Professor Dawn. Yes. ¡°Ask him toe over to Champion Hospital at Mediterranean City. Fees? I¡¯ll pay regardless of the expenses. ¡°Regardless of half a million dors, a million dors or two million dors, I¡¯ll pay it as long as Professor Dawnes,¡± William said in a deep voice. After William hung up, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, everyone. Professor Dawn is the best cardiovascr expert in the country. ¡°He has given his word and would immediately fly over to Mediterranean City from Beth City by airne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ William, thank you. You¡¯re a good man.¡± Armstrong heaved a sigh of relief. The Murphy family owned plenty of properties. However, they were only businessmen, after all. They paled inparison to the Keynes family. Not only did the Keynes family have a listedpany, but they also had friends in Beth City. It would never be possible for the Murphy family from Mediterranean City to ask a cardiovascr expert to take a flight toe all the way from Beth City to Mediterranean City overnight. ¡°Alright, you guys should go home and take a rest first. You all are already tired. When Professor Dawn arrives, I¡¯ll contact all of you,¡± said William with a smile. The crowd went to take a rest at the waiting room. Miranda could not afford to leave Peony alone, so she entered the ward and apanied her. William also stayed by Miranda¡¯s side. When rence saw this, he felt displeased. He silently entered the ward. rence instinctively looked at the bed-ridden Peony. His heart fluttered. He could actually see through Peony¡¯s body with his eyes and saw the flow of blood in her body. Peony¡¯s heart was blocked by several blood clots as a result of the stimtion, and she also suffered from a head injury. Therefore, this had affected her heart functions. As long as the blood clots were cleared, Peony should be fine. At the same time, a notification of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture appeared in rence¡¯s mind. One of the acupuncture techniques could unblock the meridians. In other words, Peony did not even have to undergo an operation. Silver needles alone could unblock the blood vessels. Coupled with rence¡¯s ability to see through the body, the use of silver needles to unblock the blood vessels was just as easy as ABC. ¡°rence, why are you still standing there? Get lost now!¡± When Miranda saw that rence was inside the ward, she turned her head and furiously shouted at him. rence did not get the chance to exin and said, ¡°Miranda, wait for me. I found a way to save Mother.¡± As soon as rence finished speaking, he hurriedly left the hospital. He wanted to buy some silver needles. Despite Mediterranean City being a developed city as well as one of the major cities in the country, only a handful of shops sold silver needles. rence spent about two hours before he managed to purchase the silver needles. After that, he rushed back to the hospital. Just then, Miranda and William walked out of the ward. ¡°Why did youe back here?!¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Dear, I-I¡­¡± rence was about to speak. William immediately interrupted him, ¡°rence, Miranda and I are going to pick Professor Dawn up. Just stay here and keep watch.¡± After William finished speaking, Miranda simply ignored rence and left the hospital with him. rence pushed open the ward door and entered. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for any offense caused.¡± rence looked at Peony and offered his apologies in advance. After that, he took off the upper half of Peony¡¯s hospital gown. He concentrated on Peony¡¯s chest. Indeed, he could see through her body. He saw the blood vessels in Peony¡¯s body. There were a total of three blockages. rence was a little nervous since this was his first time applying the Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. Moreover, his mother-inw, Peony Wanda was his patient. However, the moment rence recalled Miranda¡¯s sad countenance, he could not care less about others. If he failed, it was not toote for his mother-inw to undergo the operation. So, he had to just do it. rence selected a silver needle and inserted it at the position where the blood vessel was blocked. He gently twisted the silver needle. Indeed, there was a shrinking sign of the blood clot in Peony¡¯s body. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: rence Howard, You¡¯re a Monster!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence was delighted. He continued to insert the needles. After half an hour, all the blood clots within Peony¡¯s body werepletely dissolved. Meanwhile, rence¡¯s forehead was covered with ayer of sweat. ¡®It looks like Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture is a task that requires a lot of skill and could exhaust a person within half an hour.¡¯ rence reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead. When he was about to put Peony on with the hospital gown, the ward door happened to be pushed open at that moment. The members of the Murphy family, Miranda, William, Armstrong, Melody, Kaysen Wall, a middle-aged man in his fifties, and a few of his assistants entered. They were greeted by the sight of rence helping to put Peony on with her hospital gown just in time. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded. They stared at rence in horror. ¡°Monster! If you desire a woman, you should look for a prostitute! How dare youy a finger on my mother?! ¡°My mother is already in her fifties. rence, you¡¯re a monster! ¡°What have you done to my mother?!¡± Miranda instantly went crazy. Her entire body trembled with anger. She dashed forward to rence like a madwoman. p! She pped rence hard across his face. ¡°Dear,?I can exin¡­¡± rence was about to speak. ¡°Darn you!¡± William rushed over and gave a punch to rence¡¯s face. How could he not make good use of such an opportunity to seek revenge? rence was already weakened after the application of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. William¡¯s punch instantly shut rence up. ¡°Get rid of him now!¡± Armstrong was equally furious. His two sons-inw immediately strode forward. They swung their fists and delivered their kicks to drive rence out of the ward. rence¡¯s head was wounded. His body also suffered more than a dozen kicks. William was especially the one who truly struck him hard. rence¡¯s head buzzed. He was kicked out of the ward. In the ward, Armstrong looked extremely embarrassed. He said, ¡°Professor Dawn, I¡¯m sorry to have made you watch this joke. Could you examine my wife now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Professor Dawn nodded. He examined Peony¡¯s condition. The assistants had already prepared all the instruments for Professor Dawn. It merely took him two minutes of checking before he asked in surprise, ¡°Huh? Did you guys make a mistake? There¡¯s nothing wrong with the patient. There¡¯s no blockage in her blood vessels. Everything is perfectly fine. She¡¯s simply in deep slumber now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Murphy family froze. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Could rence be the one who saved your mother?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Professor Dawn, did you say my mother is fine?¡± Miranda was a little excited. ¡°Look, her heart rate and breathing are all normal. All the indices look fine.¡± Professor Dawn pointed at the respirator next to him. ¡°I¡¯ve taken her pulse and examined her with the stethoscope. Everything is fine. There¡¯s no sign of cardiovascr blockage. However, this is only my personal opinion. You may ask other doctors to examine her,¡± said Professor Dawn with a frown. To be on the safe side, he did not draw a conclusion yet. Even the Champion Hospital¡¯s chief physician also came over to examine her. After they went through a series of examinations and spent about half an hour, the doctor lifted Peony¡¯s notice of critical illness. ¡°Congrattions! The patient¡¯s cardiovascr blockages have been unblocked.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Unblocked? How did this happen?¡± The Murphy family was overjoyed. ¡°Professor Dawn, you¡¯re indeed very skillful. You managed to settle the case within five minutes. You¡¯re truly the best cardiovascr expert in the country.¡± The doctor looked at Professor Dawn with an adoring smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. The patient healed by herself.¡± Professor Dawn shook his head. He did not do anything, so he certainly would not admit it. ¡°Huh?!¡± The doctor was caught by surprise. ¡°Healed by herself?¡± This kind of medical situation had happened before. However, the chance of this happening was so slim that they might not see one even among one hundred thousand cases. Therefore, the patient was truly very fortunate. The medical officers were amazed by this. The surgery that originally needed to be performed was no longer needed now. The crowd left one after another. The ward was cleaned up, and Peony was ready to be transferred from the ICU to a normal ward. While packing up, the doctor found a pack of silver needles ced on the table next to him. ¡°Hmm? Why is there a pack of silver needles here? ¡°Professor Dawn, are these yours?¡± the medical officer asked curiously. ¡°Are they silver needles? They are not mine.¡± Professor Dawn shook his head. Suddenly, another nurse blurted out curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t these silver needles from the person who was here a while ago?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± The crowd looked at the nurse in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s that young man outside. I saw him rushing back from outside with a pack of silver needles. ¡°Two hours ago, he asked me if I had any silver needles before he left the hospital. When I answered no, he just ran away.¡± ¡°By the way, he says he¡¯s rence Howard. I suppose he¡¯s one of your family members, right?¡± the nurse exined to them. The Murphy family frowned. ¡®Why did rence return with the silver needles?¡¯ Professor Dawn cried out in surprise, ¡°Could rence be the one who saved your mother?!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: The Truth Told!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± William firmly shook his head. Melody found this amusing too. ¡°Could a loser like him save a person¡¯s life? ¡°Not unless the sun rises from the west. ¡°My mother has been abundantly blessed by God to the point where God is not willing to take her life yet.¡± Professor Dawn asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t rence part of your family? ¡°It seems like you guys don¡¯t think too highly of him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not part of my family!¡± Miranda gritted her teeth. Her petite body was still trembling. Miranda shuddered in disgust the moment she recalled what rence had done to her mother. She decided to divorce rence immediately as soon as her mother awakened. rence was a pervert. He even dared to mess around with her mother. Miranda could no longer get along with him even for a day. ¡°Mr. Murphy, pleasee out for a moment. We need you to handle something.¡± A nurse entered the ward and said to him. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. You guys stay watchful.¡± After Armstrong finished speaking, he went out without giving a second thought, thinking it was just another signature of him required by the hospital. Under the nurse¡¯s lead, Armstrong arrived at the monitor room. He looked puzzled. ¡°Mr. Murphy, please have a look.¡± The chief physician asked Armstrong to watch the footage of a surveince camera. The content on the screen showed the events of rence applying silver needles to unblock Peony¡¯s blood vessels a moment ago. ¡°This is¡­¡± The expression on Armstrong¡¯s face instantly changed. The chief physician asked, ¡°Mr. Murphy, is he your son-inw? ¡°Just now, he should be the one who applied silver needles to unblock the blood vessels for your wife. That¡¯s why your wife could pass through the critical stage safely. I¡¯m afraid such a technique was unprecedented until moments ago. ¡°Mr. Murphy, may we meet up with your son-inw? ¡°I would like to seek some medical advice from him. ¡°The trick that he performed is truly brilliant! The surgery to unblock blood vessels is very risky. With the current medical technology, we have no idea which blood vessels have been blocked. Thus, we could only opt for surgery, but the patient will have to bear a high risk. ¡°On the contrary, the application of silver needles to unblock blood vessels is a very safe method. ¡°Brilliant. This is truly brilliant!¡± The chief physician could not help but give hispliments for rence. Meanwhile, Armstrong had something else in his mind. ¡°Alright, doctor. Say no more.¡± Armstrong immediately left the monitor room and returned home. He extracted the surveince camera record in the hall. Indeed, the record showed that William had tripped rence. rence failed to keep himself bnced andnded on Peony. The statue of Mother Mary was smashed on her head and shattered into pieces. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Armstrong frowned. Then, he deleted the record topletely destroy the evidence. He fell silent for a few seconds before giving a call to rence. ¡°rence, where are you?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°Father, cough, I¡¯m in the car. Is Mother alright?¡± rence¡¯s shaky voice was heard from the other end of the line. rence had been slightly dizzy after applying Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and being heavily struck by Kaysen and George Toll. So, he took a break in the car. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Wait for me in the car.¡± After Armstrong finished speaking, he instantly hung up. After ten minutes, Armstrong found rence¡¯s car in the car park at the hospital. He got into the passenger seat. ¡°Father.¡± Just then, rence greeted him with a bruised and swollen face. ¡°rence, I¡¯ve gone home and watched the surveince footage. William was the one who tripped you.¡± Armstrong fell silent for a moment before he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve also watched the surveince footage in the hospital, unlike what we¡¯ve thought, you took off your mother-inw¡¯s hospital gown to apply silver needles so that you can unblock her blood vessels.¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: People are ssified into Different Strata!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Father, since you acknowledged it, why didn¡¯t you help me deliver justice?¡± rence froze and stared at Armstrong in surprise. ¡°Justice? Heh! rence, what justice do you want? ¡°Do I have to p William¡¯s face before everyone for your sake?¡± Armstrong scoffed. He shook his head, thinking rence was very naive. ¡°Father, does showing respect to William matter more than my reputation? Miranda has misunderstood me¡­¡± rence¡¯s eyes were red as he let out a low bellow, enunciating each and every word clearly. At that moment, rence gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. The bones of his fingers creaked, and his fingernails sunk deep into his flesh. ¡°What are you yelling about?!¡± Armstrong¡¯s face darkened. He smirked. ¡°William would certainly attain higher achievements in the futurepared to you. With your standards, you could only go on like this for the rest of your life. Moreover, William is fond of Miranda. You¡¯ve been married into the Murphy family for three years. What have you contributed to my family thus far?! ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it. As long as you¡¯re willing to divorce Miranda, I would immediately marry her to William. ¡°rence, you should be aware that people are ssified into different social strata. ¡°Some people are destined to be nobler and more powerful than you. ¡°Some people are able to start out from nothing, but you¡¯re definitely not one of them. rence, Lady Luck would never smile upon you. ¡°This is your destiny! ¡°You¡¯re an orphan. You don¡¯t have any parents. You should already count it enough of a blessing for marrying into the Murphy family. What more do you want?! ¡°You¡¯re uneducated, uncultivated, and of low standards. On the other hand, William is a graduate of a prestigious university from abroad. Do you think I would embarrass William for your sake?! ¡°William is obviously way much better than you. He is the right match for Miranda! ¡°You should look for an opportunity to divorce her. After that, I¡¯ll arrange the wedding for William and Miranda.¡± rence gritted his teeth so hard that his gums almost bled. He breathed in and out heavily like a beast and said, ¡°So, showing respect to William is more important than my reputation and dignity, right?! ¡°In your eyes, William is your true son-inw. No matter what I do or how well I perform, I¡¯m always a loser to you, right?!¡± At that moment, rence¡¯s eyes were red. Tears welled up in them. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Armstrong¡¯s reply was the final straw that broke rence down. ¡°People are ssified into different social strata. rence Howard, you¡¯re destined to stay in the lower strata!¡± rence closed his eyes. His shoulders were shaking. Tears streamed down his face. rence never cried once no matter how poorly he had been humiliated, struck, scolded, and even misunderstood by Miranda. This was because he thought that as a man, he was capable of bearing all these sufferings. However, Armstrong¡¯s words made him break down into tears. He cried miserably. This feeling of being looked down upon from the bottom of someone¡¯s heart made rence feel that everything he did was simply worth nothing in Armstrong¡¯s eyes. No matter how hard he worked and strived, he was all but a loser in everyone¡¯s eyes. He was trash, an inferior being of a lower strata! Those words felt like a knife sinking into his heart. ¡°rence, let me warn you, you should just forget about today¡¯s incident. If you dare to bring this up in the future, you would never have a ce in the Murphy family anymore!¡± After Armstrong blurted out those words coldly, he mmed the door and left. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: What is rence¡¯s Wife doing in the Hotel?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Armstrong left, he cast a cold nce at rence. ¡®How could a man cry like this?! ¡®What the heck! ¡®At the end of the day, trash is just trash.¡¯ An hour or perhaps two hours had passed. rence simply had no idea how much time went. In the end, his heart turned cold and became numb. Over the past three years, rence had given his best to y his role as a good husband as well as a good son-inw. However, his efforts were all futile. Miranda had never taken him seriously nor even acknowledged him as her husband. Meanwhile, rence¡¯s father-inw and mother-inw looked highly on William. As for rence, no matter what he did or how attentive and how well he performed, he would always be a person of lower social strata. Indeed. People were ssified into different social strata. He would always be positioned as a person of the lower social strata. He would forever be a person of the lower social strata who could never mingle with the Murphy family. Tonight, Armstrong¡¯s words had shown that rence¡¯s hard work for the past three years came to nothing. His dignity and innocence were nothingpared to showing respect to William. Beep! Beep! Beep! Suddenly, rence¡¯s mobile phone rang and broke the silent atmosphere in the car. ¡°Young Master.¡± Emmett Jones¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hi, Emmett,¡± rence spoke hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I¡¯ve been monitoring your mobile phone for the sake of your safety. So, I¡¯ve just heard your conversation with Armstrong¡­ ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to agree with his thoughts. However, I do admit he is right about one thing: People are ssified in different social strata,¡± Emmett continued. rence smiled faintly, and said, ¡°So, do you agree that I¡¯m only a person belonging to the lower social strata?¡± The glow in rence¡¯s eyes diminished within a blink. They turned gray with an air of gloom, bleakness, and despair. ¡°Certainly not! Young Master, they are the ones who belong to the lower social strata, and you¡­ You¡¯re of higher social strata!¡± Emmett shook his head firmly. ¡°Young Master, the moment you give your consent, we could immediately send a ne to pick you up. ¡°You only need to say the word to have all the wealthy big shots in Mediterranean City kneel down before you, much less Armstrong. ¡°Young Master, hesitate no more. Just do it. It¡¯s not worth it to do all these for the sake of the Murphy family.¡± Emmett earnestly advised him, ¡°Young Master, your session has been confirmed. As long as you give your consent, the group ofpanies that is the first in the world to be worth billions of dors would be yours. ¡°Sigh¡­ Young Master, what¡¯s the point of doing all these? She¡¯s?obviously¡­¡± Emmett did not understand why rence would give up his family fortune worth billions of dors and instead humbled himself to be a humiliated son-inw of the Murphy family. rence fell silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Emmett, I-I can¡¯t give up on Miranda. I truly love her. I don¡¯t mind if Armstrong looks down upon me. But I can¡¯t have Miranda misunderstand me. I have to go back and exin everything clearly.¡± rence decided to exin everything in detail to Miranda. By the time rence arrived at the hospital, Miranda was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Emmett, where¡¯s Miranda?¡± Emmett smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I can locate her.¡± Soon, the location was sent over. It was at First Birch Hotel. ¡°Miranda is in a hotel?¡± rence¡¯s heart thumped. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Miranda at home? What is she doing at a hotel in the middle of the night?¡¯ Chapter 10

Chapter 10: rence¡¯s Wife is Drunk!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion By the time rence returned to the hospital, Miranda was nowhere to be found. ¡°Emmett, where¡¯s Miranda?¡± Emmett smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I can locate her.¡± Soon, the location was sent over. It was at First Birch Hotel. ¡°Miranda is in a hotel?¡± rence¡¯s heart thumped. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Miranda at home? What is she doing at a hotel in the middle of the night?¡¯ Emmett spoke, ¡°Young Master, if you want to check on her, I could ask the hacker to hack the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras. You could see inside the hotel with your mobile phone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Young Master, don¡¯t forget that we have top-notch hackers in our group. They could easily crack the codes of a mere hotel surveince camera.¡± Emmett smiled faintly. After five minutes, an instation package notification popped up on his phone. rence clicked on it. Then, the inside of the hotel came to the sight on the screen of the mobile phone. Miranda¡¯s pretty face was rosy red, she leaned partially on the couch, revealing a pair of beautiful legs. Her skin was fair like ivory, making her exquisitely charming and attractive. ¡°William, I can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡± Miranda shook her head. A sh of light darted across William¡¯s eyes. He sized Miranda up from head to toe like a vicious wolf. William smiled gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re feeling down, it¡¯s fine to drink alcohol to alleviate your sorrow. ¡°Drink more, when you get drunk, all your troubles will be forgotten. ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± William raised his drink. He also lifted Miranda¡¯s ss of wine and brought it to her mouth. Her red lips looked very tempting. ¡°Alright.¡± Miranda did not have the slightest defense against William. She finished the wine handed over by William in one gulp. Her mind instantly went nk, and she passed out on the spot. ¡°Miranda? ¡°Are you drunk? ¡°Let me send you home.¡± William tested the waters and called out Miranda¡¯s name several times. When Miranda did not respond to him, he carried her and walked toward the hotel. The images on rence¡¯s phone screen had changed to the corridor of the hotel. From the images, Miranda was helped to a room by William. The next moment, the images were gone. There were no surveince cameras inside the room. ¡°Darn it! Emmett!¡± rence¡¯s eyes turned red. There was a buzzing sound in his head, and he felt like killing someone. Miranda was drunk. She was helped to the room by that guy. Darn it! Darn it! ¡°Young Master, hurry up! The room¡¯s password lock operates under aworked system. I¡¯ve had it cracked. You can just open the door the moment you arrive outside the room,¡± Emmett reminded him loudly. rence could care less about others. He immediately sped to First Birch Hotel. The hotel was near the hospital. So, rence reached there within three minutes. As soon as he got out of the car, he dashed toward the hotel. Several security guards guarded the hotel entrance. When they saw rence rush in, they were a little stunned. Most of the time, no one dared to rush into the hotel like him. Before the security guards could react to it, rence had already dashed in. ¡°Stop him!¡± The security guards were shocked and pursued rence closely behind him. ¡­ The light inside the room gave it an amorous atmosphere. At that moment, William just finished taking his shower and was wrapped in a towel. He held a ss of red wine and looked down at the drunk Miranda under the light. Miranda¡¯s pretty face was rosy red. She justid on the bed defenselessly. William could not help but gulp. His heart was on fire. William gulped again. He finished the red wine in his hand. Then, he walked over to Miranda. He casually kicked off the woman¡¯s high heels¡­ Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Dear, Listen to my Exnation!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not even take the lift. He sprinted all the way to Miranda¡¯s room. Five-star hotels were equipped with password-based door lock systems. Emmett had had the hackers crack the codes, so rence could open the room door effortlessly with just a push of the handle. The moment rence opened the door of the hotel room, he saw?William unbuttoning Miranda¡¯s top. ¡°Darn you! Don¡¯t touch her! Get the hell out of here!¡± When rence was greeted by such a sight, his eyes instantly turned red. He dashed over to William and ruthlessly swung his fist at him like a mad man. rence had been exercising regrly at home despite being a househusband. As such, how could the strength of a wealthy young master like William beparable to rence? Besides, he was caughtpletely off-guard. Bang! rence delivered a kick right into William¡¯s belly. After that, he rushed over and gave several punches to William¡¯s face. Bang! Bang! Bang! rence punched him hard. ¡°Darn it! rence, are you out of your mind?! ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± William identified the person to be rence and cursed him. ¡°I¡¯m hitting you! So what?!¡± rence¡¯s eyes were red. He shouted while railing hard on William¡¯s body. The loud noise inside the room attracted other people in the hotel. Just then, the security guards who had been following behind rence when he broke into the hotel finally arrived. When they saw rence beating William, the security guard rushed over to him. They took out their electrical batons and electrocuted rence several times without mercy. No one knew how many punches and kicks rence suffered. Despite this, he continued to beat William up. In the end, rence was struck until his body was covered in blood. His mouth kept bleeding. It was only then was he dragged away by the rest. Meanwhile, William had long passed out. The hotel¡¯s officer-in-charge came in and asked, ¡°Why are you guys still standing there?! ¡°Hurry up, send Young Master William to the hospital now!¡± The security guard on the spot hurriedly carried William out. rence went to the bedside and looked at Miranda, who was lying on the bed. He took out a silver needle and inserted it into Miranda¡¯s acupoint. The next moment, Miranda woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of rence. She found herselfid on the bed of a hotel with her top unbuttoned¡­ ¡°rence, why are you here?! What have you been doing here?!¡± p! Miranda immediately pped rence. Her petite body was trembling with anger, and she furiously shouted, ¡°rence, are you crazy? How dare you do this to me?!¡± They were married for three years. Yet, rence and Miranda never had any physical contact. When Miranda went to bed at night, she locked the room door from the inside for fear that rence would mess around with her. ¡°Miranda, I-I¡­¡± rence was about to exin but was immediately interrupted by Miranda. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin for yourself. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re a loser. However, never would I have expected that you have no morals whatsoever! Do you think you could take advantage of me while I¡¯m drunk?! ¡°Also, what the hell is wrong with you being covered in blood?! ¡°That¡¯s simply disgusting! ¡°rence, you targeted me after what you did to my mother in the hospital earlier¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never thought you¡¯re this kind of person. I was truly blinded!¡± Miranda indifferently blurted out the words. Her pretty face turned cold. She stared at rence with incredible disappointment. At that moment, the door of the hotel room was opened from the outside. The hotel manager entered and swept a cold nce at rence. He looked surprised. ¡°Hehe! Kid, you actually look fine, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Miranda frowned. She felt something amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Murphy, your husband just got Young Master William badly beaten up. He¡¯s been hospitalized now.¡± The manager sneered. ¡°What?!¡± Miranda¡¯s expression instantly changed. The manager continued, ¡°Ms. Murphy, unbeknownst to you,?yesterday night, when you¡¯re drunk, Young Master William sent you back to rest in the room. But your husband ran amok. He actually rushed into the hotel and even broke into your room! ¡°If not for Young Master William, I¡¯m afraid that you¡­ Heh!¡± The manager shook his head, finding the situation hrious. Immediately after, the manager took out an iPad and passed it to Miranda. The images on the screen showed the records from the hotel¡¯s surveince camera from that night. However, the images had been edited. The first image seen was the sight of William helping Miranda back to the hotel room. After a minute, he left the room. Then, rence broke through the hotel¡¯s security guards and rushed into Miranda¡¯s room. Next, William was seen returning to the hotel and entered the room. The order of both rence and William entering the hotel room hadpletely been switched. Therefore, what Miranda saw was that William was the one who had helped her back to the room to rest. After that, he left. What followed next was rence rushing into the room and intended to harass her. After that, William re-entered the room and enacted the scene of a hero saving a beauty. ¡°rence Howard, you¡¯re simply disgusting!¡± A sickening chill ran through Miranda¡¯s heart. ¡°Dear, listen to my exnation!¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Did Miranda Bring a Man Home?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re already an embarrassment to me, do you intend to humiliate me even more?!¡± Miranda shouted angrily and immediately interrupted rence. rence opened his mouth, but the words stuck in his throat. Miranda did not bother to entertain rence. She took out her mobile phone and called William, ¡°Hi, William, are you alright?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m fine. Did that kid do anything to you?¡± William sounded very gentle from the end of the line. ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I never thought it would turn out like this.¡± Miranda felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re good friends. I should protect you. You have to be very careful next time. It¡¯s very dangerous for ady to get drunk outside.¡± William smiled as heforted her. Miranda felt warmth permeate her heart. ¡°By the way, please pass the line to rence. I would like to have a few words with him,¡± William continued. Miranda froze and hesitated for a while. In the end, she still handed her phone over to rence, saying, ¡°William wants to have a few words with you.¡± The moment rence picked up the call, he heard William¡¯s voice. ¡°rence, you¡¯ve ruined my day. I won¡¯t spare you, loser! Mark my words! ¡°As for your wife, I failed today, but I still have more chances next time. Loser, you don¡¯t even seem to have touched your wife¡¯s hand during the past three years of your marriage, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll feel it on your behalf. Hahaha!¡± William smiled yfully. ¡°Darn you, William! I dare you toy a finger on my wife! ¡°I won¡¯t spare you!¡± rence immediately had anger fill his head. ¡°rence, what the hell are you talking about?! ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Miranda furiously yelled at him. The next moment, she grabbed her phone from him. William had already hung up. Miranda boiled with rage. She did not speak further and left with a cold face. She wanted to visit William in the hospital. Meanwhile, rence sat on the floor dejectedly and lost track of time. He left the hotel and drove back to Miranda¡¯s vi. As he arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, William¡¯s ck BMW was parked before him. ¡°Miranda¡­¡± rence¡¯s heart clenched. ¡®Why did Miranda bring William home sote at night?¡¯ rence hurriedly opened the vi door and found a pair of male leather shoes ced in the entrance hall. The lights on the first floor were not switched on. So, there should not be anyone up there. The lights on the stairway on the second floor had been switched on. Clearly, William had gone to the second floor. This was precisely because Miranda¡¯s room was on the second floor. The veins on rence¡¯s forehead were popping. He felt lightheaded. He lifted his foot and was about to go to the second floor to check on them. However, he was afraid of seeing something he should not. rence retracted his foot. He silently sat on the couch. He found a cigarette, lit it up, and smoked. rence finished ten packets of cigarettes, totalling to two hundred sticks. rence felt dizzy. His eyes were red, and he stared at the location of the stairway. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Misunderstanding Cleared Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was not until seven o¡¯clock in the morning when Miranda finally descended from the second floor. She went downstairs together with William. ¡°rence, what are you doing here? Are you nuts?¡± Miranda saw cigarette butts littered on the floor, and the living hall was filled with smoke. She unwittingly froze as she realized rence had been staring at her from the couch. The next moment, rence cussed angrily, ¡°Dear, what have you guys been doing up there throughout the night¡­?¡± rence rose up. His throat was a little dry. William looked at rence teasingly and said, ¡°rence, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯ty a finger on your wife. I slept on the couchst night.¡± Miranda was stunned. Originally, she had not been able to react to rence¡¯s behavior like this. Upon hearing William¡¯s words, Miranda responded at once. She immediately reprimanded him, ¡°We¡¯re not as disgusting as what you think! Do you think everyone is just like you?! ¡°You even did that to my mother¡­! William came here because he knew that I was all alone, and thus he worried for my safety. He came here just to protect me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you conscious about what you¡¯ve done in the hotel?!¡± The moment Miranda recalled the incident that happened in the hotel, a disgusted chill ran down her spine. Meanwhile, rence heaved a sigh of relief. The next moment, rence¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°She¡¯s mine, and she doesn¡¯t need protection from others. Get out!¡± Miranda was caught by surprise. She cast a nce at rence in shock. It was her first time witnessing his assertiveness after knowing him for such a long time. This was especially so when he mentioned that sentence, ¡°She¡¯s mine, and she doesn¡¯t need protection from others!¡± At that moment, Miranda actually felt a trace of happiness and relief. In fact, Miranda did not have a deep hatred for rence. It was just that rence always acted too much like a wuss. He did not behave like a man. The manner which rence had disyed just now had slightly changed Miranda¡¯s perception of him. ¡°What did you say?!¡± William froze for a moment. ¡®How dare a useless son-inw like him talk to me like that?!¡¯ rence did not say much. He simply lifted the fruit knife on the coffee table. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ Fine!¡± William cast a vicious nce at rence. Then, he slunk away. ¡®rence¡¯s life is worthless. Mine is much more valuable than his.¡¯ After William slunk out of the vi entrance, rence grinned, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Miranda fell speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first and then make a trip backter to apologize to Father and Mother. You¡¯re filthy, so you better grab this opportunity to take a shower.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± rence did not have the slightest clue behind Miranda¡¯s abrupt change of attitude toward himself. All he knew was he felt very happy about it. rence took a shower as fast as possible. Then, he changed into clean clothes. After about half an hour, Miranda had also finished her makeup. The two of them headed to the Murphy family house. After an hour, they arrived at their destination. Belle Murphy, George, Melody, and Kaysen were already there. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve taken rence along to offer our apologies to you,¡± Miranda said remorsefully. ¡°Forget about it. The matter is over.¡± Peony¡¯s attitude had caught Miranda off guard. ¡®My mother is not angry at all? ¡®Could it be that my family didn¡¯t inform her about yesterday¡¯s incident? ¡®The incident about rence¡¯s beastly behavior toward her¡­¡¯ In truth, Armstrong had already told Peony about rence. What he had done was only to unblock her blood vessels. Therefore, Peony was not angry with rence. Of course, this did not imply that Peony would treat rence well either. She was simply not angry at him. ¡°rence, don¡¯t take such risks again in the future. ¡°Your half-baked medical skills would only get people killed,¡± Peony said coldly. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± Miranda was puzzled. ¡°Noted, Mother.¡± rence¡¯s eyes sparkled. Surprisingly, the misunderstanding seemed to have been cleared. His mother-inw, Peony Wanda had already known what he was up to. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: rence, You Want to Revolt Against Me, Don¡¯t You?!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Armstrong¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He swept a nce across everyone in the living hall and said, ¡°Today, I have gathered all of you to discuss the construction of Sunshine District.¡± ¡°Sunshine District?¡± Belle and Melody froze. Both of them simply had no idea about it. ¡°Father, has the Sunshine District project been approved?¡± Kaysen asked. Sunshine District was the biggest property project in Mediterranean City ofte. The neighborhood had everything nearby such as a hospital, school, shopping za, subway, and other transportation amenities. Sunshine District¡¯snd alone could fetch a sky-high price of one billion dors. A total of sixmercial buildings were built, and a dozen property developmentpanies were bidding on them. Armstrong¡¯s property developmentpany was one of them. The moment the Murphy family¡¯s propertypany nailed the Sunshine District project down, the family¡¯s fortune would at the very least double, and they would secure their leading position of all property developmentpanies in Mediterranean City. Therefore, this project was of paramount importance to them. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kaysen, you know the importance of the Sunshine District project, right?¡± Armstrong cast a nce at Kaysen. ¡°Of course I do, Father! I¡¯ve been preparing the materials for the bid over the past year. I could guarantee nailing the contract down. Father, just let me handle the mission.¡± Kaysen gave his assurance by patting his chest with pride. Belle hurriedly stepped on her husband¡¯s foot. George instantly reacted to the situation. If Kaysen were to sessfully take the bidding, Kaysen might be the sessor of the Murphy family in the future. After all, the Murphy family had a total of three sons-inw, namely George, Kaysen, and rence. rence was a loser. So, it was impossible for him to be the sessor of the Murphy family. Armstrong was only left with George and Kaysen, and he could only select one of them. ¡°Father, I can do it too! I¡¯ve also prepared a lot of materials over the past year,¡± George hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Hehe! Good. Tomorrow, you two would attend the bidding conference together. Each of you would represent your ownpany respectively. If the tender is sessful, the parentpany would extend its help behind the scenes.¡± Armstrong smiled in relief. It was about time for the two sons-inw topete with each other. George and Kaysen locked gazes. A trace of animosity darted across their eyes. Just as the matter was about to be finalized, rence stood up and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I would like to give it a try too!¡± Swish! At that moment, the Murphy family members gathered their attention on rence. ¡°You want to give it a try? What do you want to try? Does a loser like you have any property developer acquaintance in Mediterranean City?¡± Kaysen exploded with anger. He felt that rence was trying to make a fuss of all this just to retaliate for all his mistreatment. ¡°Do you have any connections? ¡°Are you qualified? ¡°How many bosses are you acquainted with? ¡°Are you able to attract investors? ¡°You know nothing. You¡¯re a loser who didn¡¯t even graduate from middle school! Do you know how to write and speak German? ¡°Give it a try, huh?! Do you think this is a child¡¯s y where you could give it a try whenever you want?!¡± Kaysen uttered the words as he gradually approached rence with great aggression. He pointed his finger at rence¡¯s chest. The only thing missing was him sticking his face to rence¡¯s nose. The duo locked gazes. There was an air of hostility in the atmosphere. ¡°Nonsense! rence, why do you even want to give it a try?! Get back to your ce!¡± Armstrong reprimanded him. ¡°rence, what are you doing? Stop fooling around and get back here at once!¡± Although Miranda had the desire to try the bidding herself, herpany was not up to the mark and had no way topete with Kaysen and George¡¯spanies. If she were to go for the bidding, she would only end up embarrassing herself. As such, Miranda also felt that rence was just fooling around. ¡°Dear, if we don¡¯t give it a try, how are we to know if we stand a chance? Step out of this, let me do the talking.¡± rence turned his head around and shot a quick nce at Miranda. Miranda froze. She stood in ce, watching rence¡¯s silhouette. At that moment, she seemed like she had never known him before. ¡®What¡¯s going on here? rence has be a new man ever since yesterday night¡­ ¡®He has be more confident and no longer behaves like a coward.¡¯ This was rence¡¯s first time standing in front of her. ¡®Should I give him a chance and consider not to divorce him for the time being?¡¯ Miranda thought to herself. She initially had the thought of heading straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau to divorce him immediately after the departure from the house. She even had the marriage certificate, ID card, and ount book with her. ¡°Father, I would like to give it a try. Why don¡¯t you give me a chance? ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to give me a chance, doesn¡¯t Miranda stand a chance either? ¡°You must do things fairly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t regard me as your son-inw, but does this also mean that Miranda is not one of your daughters?¡± rence said. The Murphy family was stunned. ¡®When did rence be so eloquent?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Armstrong chided. He burst with anger. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m biased?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± rence did not back down. ¡°What did you say?! ¡°rence, you want to revolt against me, don¡¯t you?!¡± Armstrong shouted. He mmed the table and jerked to his feet. He angrily red at rence. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: rence, Let¡¯s Divorce!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence, how could you talk to Father like that? Kneel down and apologize to him now!¡± Kaysen sneered. ¡®rence is obviously a loser. Why does he insist on trying to stand out? ¡®One should have self-awareness. He should know that it¡¯s good for him to know himself better.¡¯ Kaysen grew increasingly displeased with rence. Besides, rence had repeatedly talked back to him. He had even broken the statue of Mother Mary given to Peony, hence exposing the truth about the fake statue. Although Peony did not bring up the issue ever since then, she already had a poor impression of him. ¡°Father, am I wrong about this? Aren¡¯t you biased?¡± rence argued his case. ¡°rence, I¡¯m not being biased. You should clearly know that you are only a loser, okay? ¡°Look at Kaysen and George, they handle theirpanies well. What about you? ¡°Miranda is the one who handles thepany affairs. She has to work hard in society. If only you were capable, you shouldn¡¯t just have remained at home cooking or even washing women¡¯s innerwear!¡± Armstrong¡¯s entire body boiled in rage. Spittle flew everywhere as he spoke. In fact, he had never looked highly on rence. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Peony faked a cough and gave Armstrong a look. Only then did Armstrong suppress the fire deep within his heart. He snorted, ¡°Alright, since you want to give it a try, go ahead. By the way, let me remind you that the entrance fee for the bid costs ten million dors. ¡°In other words, regardless of whether you seed or not, you have to fork out ten million dors for the entrance fee. ¡°Loser! ¡°I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going toe up with ten million dors. Hmph!¡± Armstrong snorted. Then, he flung his arms, turned around, and left. ¡°Well, rence, so you want to go for that bid, huh? ¡°Go ahead. But I¡¯m afraid the ten million dors that you¡¯re going to spend would end up in vain.¡± Kaysen smiled mockingly. Then, he turned his body around and left. The Murphy family rolled their eyes at rence. They did not bother to waste their breath on him and left the hall. Just then, rence and Miranda were the only two left in the hall. Miranda cussed furiously, ¡°rence, are you out of your mind?! ¡°Do you truly want to go for that bid?! How are you going to get ten million dors?! ¡°Do you know that ourpany¡¯s finances are in crisis now?! We owe more than five million dors to our creditors. Now, you even want to fork out ten million dors to bid for a project that¡¯s literally impossible to get your hands on?! Are you sick in your head?!¡± Miranda¡¯s chest went up and down intensely. Now, she was regretting again. She should not have given a chance to rence. ¡°Dear, listen to my exnation. If we were to seed this time¡­¡± rence was about to speak but was interrupted rudely by Miranda. ¡°Stop it! You don¡¯t need to exin anymore. rence, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. Initially, I wanted to give you a chance.¡± Miranda shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Now, I regret my decision. rence, you¡¯ve no self-awareness at all. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea about your own capabilities either. ¡°I¡¯m truly disappointed in you. ¡°Over the past three years, was there anything that you¡¯ve done that has ever made me happy? ¡°Nothing! You know nothing, and you never learn anything! You only stayed at home daily and do house chores, just like a woman! I¡¯m very disappointed in you! ¡°I have to handle thepany affairs and social engagements all by myself! ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this! ¡°Today, your childishness, ignorance, and stupidity have brought me incredible disillusionment. ¡°Our wedding certificate and ount book are inside the car. I suppose you have your ID card with you, right? Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now¡­¡± Miranda blurted out everything in one breath. Then, she paused for a moment. She drew in a deep breath and said, ¡°rence, let¡¯s get divorced!¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Dear, Please Give Me a Chance!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Miranda finished speaking, she turned around and headed toward the entrance. rence¡¯s mind went nk. He raised his head and shouted sonorously, ¡°Miranda Murphy!¡± Miranda¡¯s petite body shook, and she paused mid-stride. As far as she was concerned, rence had never once yelled at her. Over their three years of marriage, rence had always been subservient to her. He had not even raised his voice when speaking to her. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Miranda turned her head around in surprise. rence¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He said, ¡°When have you ever looked into my eyes? ¡°I send you to work and pick you up from work. ¡°In your eyes, I know that I¡¯m just a loser, a son-inw married into your family. ¡°I¡¯m nothing! ¡°But, as a man, I¡¯ve my own dignity. I don¡¯t mind if you misunderstand me. However, you should not look down upon me, nor belittle me! ¡°You want to file for a divorce, right? ¡°That is fine. ¡°But you have to give me onest chance. If I¡¯m able to nail down the contract for the Sunshine District project and you still insist on divorcing me, I¡¯ll say no more. rence finished his words in one breath. Then, he breathed in and out heavily and nervously looked at Miranda. Miranda froze. This was her first time seeing rence so worked up. Miranda fell silent for two minutes. She struggled with herself for a while. After all, rence was still her official husband. Over the past three years, he had been taking care of her. Miranda was a soft-hearted person with a sharp tongue. Otherwise, she would not have enrolled rence in adult education sses. ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, Miranda promised him. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to gather the ten million dors entrance fee. The bidding starts tomorrow. You don¡¯t have the slightest knowledge about property development, so the chance is rtively low¡­ ¡°You may go back first. I¡¯ll take a trip down to mypany.¡± Miranda sounded cold. She shook her head and left the hall. Miranda was already nowhere to be found the moment rence came out. Apparently, she had called a cab. rence drove home. On the way, he called Emmett. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Emmett, I want to go for a bid.¡± rence exined everything about the bid for the Sunshine District project to him. After Emmett finished hearing his full story, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, this is just a piece of cake. Ourpany could even get our hands on Burj Dubai, the White House, Buckingham Pce, the Eiffel Tower, and so on and so forth, let alone a small ce like Mediterranean City. I could get aplete proposal ready for the Sunshine District project within thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± rence nodded. After that, he hung up. After half an hour, a document was delivered to rence¡¯s mobile phone. asionally, Miranda worked from home. So, her house was equipped with aputer and printer. rence printed the documents for the bid using the printer at home. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. The proposal is prepared by the world¡¯s best property development team. The probability of a proposal better than this would be less than 0.001% in the world,¡± Emmett smiled as he exined. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Emmett,¡± rence nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to offer my service to you and your family, Young Master.¡± Emmett was caught by surprise upon hearing his words. rence casually chatted with him for a while before he hung up. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Miranda returned home. ¡°Dear, this is my proposal. Please take a look. The dishes are ready. They are kept warm in the pot. I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± rence handed his proposal over to Miranda while handing her a pair of slippers. Miranda cast a cold nce at rence. She did not even bother to take the proposal from him. ¡°Take the meal on your own. I¡¯ve already had mine in the office.¡± ¡°Dear, my proposal¡­¡± ¡°What proposal are you talking about?! rence, you really didn¡¯t have the slightest self-awareness, do you?! Do you have any knowledge about the property development industry? I¡¯ve cracked my head in the office throughout the night and have not evene up with one! How long have you been at home since you came back? Could you reallye up with a proposal?!¡± Miranda cast a cold nce at rence in disdain. She did not even bother to give another look at rence¡¯s proposal. ¡°Dear, listen to me¡­¡± rence was about to exin. ¡°Enough! You don¡¯t have to exin anymore.¡± Miranda shook her hand impatiently. She walked into the study room and sat down before theputer. She switched on theputer. ¡°I¡¯ve sought help from William and managed to borrow ten million dors from him. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it a try. You just follow me, and keep quiet by then.¡± Miranda plugged in the USB sh drive and began to work. rence said, ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t have to borrow the money from William. I could fork out ten million dors.¡± rence only needed to say the word, and Emmett could easily bring ten million dors over to them. Wasn¡¯t that as simple as ABC? ¡°You could fork out the money? How are you going toe up with that money? rence, where did you get the money from?! I beg you, stop blowing hot air. I¡¯ve truly had enough of all this!¡± Miranda turned her head around and red at rence furiously. She nearly exploded. ¡°Do you know how stressed out I am now? ¡°I¡¯ve had to borrow ten million dors from others because of you! ¡°I¡¯ve to burn the midnight oil toe up with the proposal for the bid because of your stubbornness! ¡°rence, could you please stop bothering me?! I beg you, please get as far away from me as possible¡­¡± rence did not know what to say when he saw Miranda¡¯s current state. So, he took his bidding proposal, turned around, and walked out of the study room. The moment rence stepped out of the study room, Miranda¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me tonight. I¡¯ll give my all toplete the bidding proposal. However, I do earnestly hope that you would keep your promise. If we lose in the bid, we¡¯ll divorce!¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Bidding Starts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miranda worked hard in the study room. On the other hand, rence did not sleep throughout the night. He sat on the couch in the living hall. His mind responded to the contents of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints. rence did not feel sleepy throughout the night. Instead, he was very energized early the next morning. Squeak! Just then, Miranda walked out of the study room. She looked a bit haggard. She held a bidding proposal which she had rushed out overnight in her hand. ¡°Dear, take a rest first. I¡¯ll make you breakfast,¡± said rence as he walked over to her. ¡°Are we still eating breakfast, huh?! The bidding starts at nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s already half-past seven now. Isn¡¯t it toote to have breakfast now?!¡± Miranda cast a cold nce at rence. Then, she entered the washroom and washed up. After an hour, rence drove and reached the bidding site with Miranda. The moment they arrived at the site, more than one hundred people were already gathered there. Kaysen and George were also present. ¡°Hehe! rence, I¡¯d never thought you¡¯d truly have the guts toe over here.¡± Kaysen walked over to them. He dressed up in a formal suit. He put on airs and cast a teasing nce at rence. ¡°Forget about him, Kaysen. rence is filthy rich. He gives away a ten million dors entrance fee willingly even after knowing it¡¯s going to be a poor deal. What more could we say?¡± George also walked over to them. Although the two of them did not see eye to eye with each other, they unanimously presented a united front against rence, the useless son-inw who married into the Murphy family. ¡°Mr. Shelby is here!¡± Someone shouted at the top of his lungs. The crowd¡¯s attention was gathered at the entrance of the site. A middle-aged man in his forties and who was dressed in an expensive handmade suit walked into the site while he was apanied by five beautiful secretaries. A professional property development team tailed behind Richard Shelby. ¡°Mr. Shelby!¡± ¡°Good day, Mr. Shelby!¡± ¡°Nice to see you here, Mr. Shelby!¡± ¡­ The property developmentpany bosses on the site greeted Mr. Shelby. ¡°He¡¯s Richard Shelby. The leading giant property developer in Mediterranean City. He¡¯s the organizer for the Sunshine District project bid,¡± Miranda introduced Richard to rence coldly. rence looked at Richard before him. He frowned. Despite being surrounded by the crowd, rence could clearly see a speck of blood between Richard¡¯s eyes. The property developmentpany bosses around him did not seem to notice the blood. They continued to smile and greet Richard. ¡°Dear, did you see the speck of blood between Mr. Shelby¡¯s eyes?¡± rence looked at Miranda and asked curiously. ¡°What speck of blood? Are you sick in your head?! Come with me, we¡¯re going to greet Mr. Shelby in a while.¡± Miranda cast a disdainful nce at rence. She wondered why rence always liked to imagine things. rence rubbed his chin. This suggested he was the only one who was able to notice that speck of blood. Meanwhile, the property developmentpany bosses and Miranda could not see it. After the greeting session, the crowd immediately went straight to the main subject of the day. The bidding began. More than thirty proposals had been delivered into Richard¡¯s property development team¡¯s hands. They spent more than three hours on them until it was afternoon. Three proposals were ced before Richard, and the team said, ¡°Mr. Shelby, the contents of these three proposals for the bidding are equally good. All of them are feasible.¡± The crowd stretched their necks and waited expectantly. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Richard took the bidding proposals. After reading for half an hour, he finally made a decision. ¡°This is it. Kaysen Wall from Murphy Property Development Group.¡± Richard held up the bidding proposal as he announced. p! p! p! The sound of apuse rang out. Although the rest of the participants were a little discouraged by their failed bids, they still apuded and congratted Kaysen. Kaysen rose up excitedly. His heart was pounding wildly. He actually seeded in the bidding. ¡°Are you Kaysen Wall? Not bad. You¡¯ve got a bright future ahead.¡± Richard nodded. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Shelby.¡± Kaysen bowed to Mr. Shelby. Then, he cast a teasing nce at rence. There was a hint of provocation in his gaze. Miranda, who stood beside rence, had a cold expression. She said, ¡°rence, let¡¯s divorce.¡± ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be in a hurry. I still have a proposal.¡± rence smiled faintly. Immediately after, he abruptly stood up before the crowd. ¡°Mr. Shelby, I still have a proposal for the bidding over here. Are you willing to take a look at it?¡± ¡°rence, shut up! Who are you?! Is this a ce where you could simply do as you please?!¡± Kaysen viciously red at rence. He hurriedly exined to Richard, ¡°Mr. Shelby, he¡¯s rence Howard, a useless son-inw married into the Murphy family. He did not even graduate from middle school and hardly knows English. How could he possiblye up with a bidding proposal? Mr. Shelby, he is here just to make a fool of himself. Please do not lower your level to his.¡± ¡°rence, are you mad? This is not a ce where you could simply misbehave! Keep that lousy bidding proposal to yourself. Even if you¡¯re reluctant to divorce, you don¡¯t have to use such dirty tricks!¡± Miranda¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. She felt herself beingpletely put to shame because of rence. ¡°Dear, Mr. Shelby hasn¡¯t read my proposal yet. How do you know it wouldn¡¯t work?¡± rence said confidently. Mr. Shelby was caught by surprise. rence was not showing the slightest bit of timidity before so many wealthy bosses. Instead, he looked very confident. This was indeed rare. As such, Richard grew interested in rence. ¡°Alright, let me have a look.¡± Richard nodded. Although Kaysen¡¯s proposal was good, there were some minor ws. However, Kaysen¡¯s proposal was considered the best among thirty proposals. Therefore, Richard could only select Kaysen¡¯s out of them. Since there was still one more bidding proposal left, Richard did not mind spending some time looking at it. ¡®Who knows if I mighte across a better one?¡¯ Chapter 18

Chapter 18: The Bloody Disaster

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, rence¡¯s bidding proposal was delivered into Richard¡¯s hand. ¡°Hehe! A loser¡¯s bidding proposal is no more than a joke when it¡¯s handed over to Richard,¡± Kaysen sneered. He did not regard rence as a rival at all. ¡°Kaysen, I feel that there is something strange about this loser,¡± George walked over to him and said in a low voice. Kaysen looked at him indifferently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange about him?¡± ¡°He seems to be different from his old self. Previously, rence dared not even draw in a breath on such an asion. Today, he actually has the guts of bringing up the issue about the bidding proposal before Mr. Shelby¡­¡± George frowned as he said. ¡°Hehe! He¡¯s just a loser, after all. It¡¯s not worth mentioning him.¡± Kaysen retained a disdainful expression. Meanwhile, Richard flipped through rence¡¯s bidding proposal. After looking at it for a few minutes, his eyes sparkled. ¡°Whew! Fantastic! Awesome!¡± Richard could not help but praise it. rence¡¯s proposal was wless. Each line was perfectly crafted. Richard read Kaysen¡¯s proposal in detail once again. It was trashpared to rence¡¯s proposal. The crowd was puzzled when they noticed Richard¡¯s change of expression. They wondered if rence¡¯s bidding proposal was truly that good. Even Kaysen started to feel uneasy and sensed a bad omen. Miranda also looked puzzled. Could it be¡­ She turned her head around and cast a nce at rence. She was greeted by the sight of rence¡¯s side profile. He looked serious. Miranda had never paid such close attention to rence before this. She could even clearly see rence¡¯s pores and veins on his ear. Richard repeatedly read through rence¡¯s proposal for an hour. The crowd scratched their heads and waited for an hour. Finally, Richard stood up under the crowd¡¯s attention and said, ¡°rence, your bidding proposal is very well done. It is the best proposal that I¡¯ve seen thus far. Good job! The construction of the Sunshine District would be handled by yourpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finished¡­¡± Kaysen nearly copsed. He slumped against the chair and looked ghastly pale. Meanwhile, George stood next to him and was caught by surprise. ¡°Huh?!¡± Miranda was dumbfounded, as if free lunch had just fallen into her arms. ¡®rence¡¯s bidding proposal is selected? ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡¯ She felt like she had won the lottery after casually buying a lottery ticket. rence was called over by Richard. He took the initiative to shake hands with rence. Then, Richard patted rence¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve done a good job. Keep it up! You would definitely make a name for yourself in the property development industry at Mediterranean City in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shelby,¡± rence replied faintly. Just then, he was less than a meter away from Richard. rence had a clearer sight of that hint of blood on Richard¡¯s head. It practically shone through Richard¡¯s skull. ¡°Mr. Shelby, be careful. Your forehead has darkened. It means that a bloody disaster may befall you in near future,¡± rence gave him a friendly reminder. There was a crease on Richard¡¯s forehead. His expression looked troubled, and he said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± rence did not continue as he noticed Richard did not seem to be bothered by it. After the bidding proposal matter was settled, the crowd did not stay long and soon dispersed the meeting. Several property development bosses purposely came to rence and left their business cards for him. Richard left the bidding site, got into the car, and was about to go back to hispany. A man like him who had a worth of a few ten billion dors did not have much time to waste. The moment his car had just driven out of the garage, suddenly, a truck ran over it. Bang! Richard¡¯s sedan spun 360 degrees on the road. It hit hard on the guardrail before it stopped. Richard¡¯s driver died on the spot. Meanwhile, Richard was protected by the airbag that had inted within an instant. So, he only suffered from a concussion. Overall, he was fine. If rence were here, he would notice that the speck of blood on Richard¡¯s head had grown one inch closer to the top of his skull. ¡°Has the premonition of my bloody disaster been fulfilled¡­?¡± Richard looked at the driver¡¯s body in horror and was still in a state of shock. ¡­ On the way back, Miranda obviously felt much better. ¡°rence, how did you manage to do it? Your proposal was actually selected. It truly caught many of us by surprise.¡± Miranda did not bring up the divorce matter anymore. ¡°I sought help from my friend,¡± rence spoke frankly to her. ¡°Your friend?¡± Miranda was a little stunned. Then, she nodded and continued, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s impossible for you to produce this kind of bidding proposal with your current standards. You really have to thank your friend after this. He has truly done us a great favor.¡± ¡°Sure, I will.¡± rence nodded. Beep! Beep! Beep! Miranda¡¯s mobile phone rang. ¡°Hello? Yes, okay,¡± Miranda answered the call and gave rence a rare smile. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to go back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯ve just earned the bidding for the Sunshine District project. Father and Mother are very delighted. They booked a banquet in the hotel and invited us for the meal.¡± Although Miranda remained cool, there was a hint of joy in her tone. ¡°That¡¯s great! Which hotel?¡± rence felt happy too. Was he finally going to be approved by his parents-inw? As rence thought of this, he stepped on the elerator and sped toward the hotel. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Richard Shelby¡¯s Phone Call

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although rence had already sped up, he could not avoid the heavy traffic. They arrived at the hotel where Armstrong and Peony had made the reservation for the meal around forty minutester. They came to the reserved suite ording to the suite number given. Armstrong, Peony, their eldest daughter, Belle Murphy, their eldest son-inw, George Toll, their second son-inw, Kaysen Wall, and Melody Murphy were present. Apart from Armstrong and Peony, the rest of them had dark looks on their faces. This was especially so for Kaysen. His expression darkened the moment he saw rence enter. It was as if he had caught sight of his nemesis. ¡°Father, Mother,¡± rence greeted them. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Both Armstrong and Peony nodded. They treated rence politely today. When they had their meal halfway, Armstrong abruptly blurted out, ¡°rence, you¡¯ve done a good job with the bidding proposal. However, after we had a discussion, we decided to let Kaysen handle the project.¡± rence froze. He stopped eating and put down his fork and spoon. He asked, ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Indeed. Father, rence nailed the bid. Why did you give it to Kaysen instead?¡± Miranda was caught by surprise too. She stared at Armstrong. ¡°Miranda, yourpany really cannot handle such arge project. What¡¯s the use of having that proposal? ¡°You cannot make bricks without straw. Yourpany truly does not have what it takes to take up the project. Sooner orter, the Sunshine District project would be stranded. ¡°As such, before you begin, you might as well pass it to Kaysen to avoid ending up failing,¡± Armstrong exined. ¡°Father, that¡¯s not fair!¡± rence rose up all of a sudden with much dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you standing up for? Does that make you superior to others? Sit down!¡± Armstrong frowned as he said. rence sat down resentfully. Peony said, ¡°rence, your father is right. You also know about Miranda¡¯spany¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Over the years, Miranda was the only one who worked hard for it. It¡¯s already a miracle having it reach such a level. ¡°Miranda¡¯spany simply could not take up a project like the Sunshine District project. So, why not just hand the project over to Kaysen to avoid screwing up in the future? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys would certainly benefit from it. Kaysen would pay back the ten million dors bidding entrance fee to you and give another five million dors to you. That would be the money for the bidding proposal,¡± Armstrong said casually. ¡°rence, it¡¯s only a bidding proposal, after all. You could actually earn five million dors for nothing. You should be content with it!¡± Kaysen smiled faintly. ¡°Moreover, if not for you, the bid would have been mine. Mr. Shelby had already eyed my proposal.¡± The moment Kaysen took over the Sunshine District project, he could earn at least five hundred million dors. On the surface, he would earn only five hundred million dors. In truth, the Sunshine District project would have a very huge impact in boosting the fame, reputation, mary power, marketing power, and so on for Kaysen¡¯spany. That five million dors could not hope topare to these things. And Kaysen only needed to give rence five million dors to settle the case? That was the same thing as giving alms to dismiss a beggar? Miranda bit her lip tightly. She did not speak a word. ¡°rence, you shouldn¡¯t have brought out the proposal at all!¡± Belle snorted. ¡°Indeed. That was a superfluous task. The Sunshine District project still ended up with Kaysen. What a waste of effort!¡± Melody pouted with a look of disdain. rence said angrily, ¡°Father, Mother, that¡¯s very unfair! Why should I hand the project over to Kaysen when I¡¯m the one who seeded in the bid?!¡± ¡°Could you handle it? Heh! What can youe up with? The Sunshine District project would require a spending of at least two billion dors. Is Miranda¡¯spany able to cover the expenses? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long if it tried!¡± Kaysen sneered. Armstrong said, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no need to fight over the matter anymore. It¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Miranda started. ¡°Just do as your father says. Stop talking. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Peony added. Everyone fell silent. rence was about to say something. Next to him, Miranda pulled his sleeves. The gathering was meaningless. rence found that the food tasted insipid. On the way back, rence drove the car and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Dear, why didn¡¯t you let me talk?¡± ¡°What else is there to talk about?¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Father and Mother have obviously sided with Kaysen! It¡¯s useless to say anything more. Moreover, ourpany is really not as strong as Kaysen¡¯s.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. The matter is over.¡± Miranda cast a cold nce at rence. rence reluctantly shut his mouth. After a few minutes, rence asked, ¡°Dear, what about our divorce?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to divorce for the time being.¡± Miranda might not want to talk to rence, but she still gave him a reply. ¡°Alright.¡± rence burst with joy. Although the bid was gone, Miranda had given up on the divorce, which was a good thing. Just then, rence¡¯s mobile phone rang. ¡°Hello, may I know who¡¯s on the line?¡± rence asked casually. ¡°rence, it¡¯s me, Richard Shelby.¡± Richard¡¯s voice was heard from the other end. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: A Bizarre Thurible

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence, are you free now?¡± Richard asked. rence nodded and said, ¡°I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I hope you can keep what I¡¯m going to say next to yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Richard continued, ¡°rence, I¡¯m in trouble. I had a car ident on the way back. It took me much hardship before I managed to return to mypany. Then, my secretary made a cup of coffee for me. Little did one know that the cup would actually explode and cut my hand. ¡°I decided that mypany was currently unsafe. So, I prepared to go home. What came after was that my elevator actually broke down, and I ended up trapped in it for more than an hour¡­ ¡°Now, I find things taking a bizarre turn around me. rence, could you please make a trip down to mypany?¡± ¡°A-Alright.¡± rence nodded and gave him his word. After he hung up, Miranda asked, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°A friend of mine. He¡¯s asking me out now,¡± rence did not reveal the truth to Miranda because he had promised Richard so. ¡°Is he the one who helped you with the bidding proposal?¡± Miranda looked at rence as she asked. rence nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go ahead. After all, I need to return to my office. Just drop me at thepany entrance and go meet up with your friend.¡± Miranda was ready to go back to herpany. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, rence dropped Miranda at thepany entrance. Before Miranda got out of his car, she took out five thousand dors from her purse and said, ¡°Take the money and treat your friend to a meal.¡± ¡°Dear, a meal doesn¡¯t cost that much, right?¡± rence was a little surprised. As a son-inw married into the Murphy family, he only received three thousand dors per month. This time, Miranda actually gave him five thousand dors in one shot. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know anything! Someone whoes up with a proposal that could even impress Mr. Shelby is definitely not an ordinary man. Do you think five thousand dors is for a meal only? The money is for you to expand yourwork.¡± Miranda rolled her eyes at rence. After leaving five thousand dors with him, she turned around and went upstairs. rence felt warmth in his chest. It seemed like Miranda actually cared about him. He kept the money. Then, he turned back and headed toward Richard¡¯spany. ording to Richard, a secretary would be waiting for him at thepany entrance. rence spotted a pretty secretary, and he arrived at Richard¡¯s office at the fastest speed possible. ¡°rence, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Richard was very happy when he saw him. ¡°Mr. Shelby, y-you¡­¡± rence was caught by surprise. Richard actually looked ghastly pale, and his hand was bandaged. He looked like a mess and was in low spirits, as if he just recuperated from a critical illness. He waspletely different from himself in the morning where he was energetic and had rosy cheeks. Moreover, that speck of blood on Richard¡¯s head was almost approaching the top of his head. ¡°Sigh¡­ rence, it¡¯s been a hard day for me. I almost died after leaving the bidding site.¡± Richard heaved a sigh. ¡°rence, you mentioned that a bloody disaster would befall me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± rence also wondered why Richard had turned out like this. rence¡¯s eyes were already different from ordinary people¡¯s. Not only did he have x-ray vision, but he was also able to check whether someone was going to suffer from misfortune. rence also wondered why this had happened to him. However, he supposed it was alright to use this ability and help Richard out. rence swept his nce across Richard¡¯s body. He did not find anything unusual. Then, he went around his office. Richard¡¯s office was spacious. It was nearly one hundred square meters. Apart from the office located on the outside, there was a bedroom, washroom, and cloakroom on the inside. Richard could always go in to take a rest whenever he felt tired. When rence entered the bedroom, he frowned. His eyes rested on a metal thurible ced on a table. The metal thurible released a bizarre ck gas. ¡°This is¡­¡± rence¡¯s pupils were slightly constricted. He had always been interested in mysterious things, and he happened to have some knowledge about that type of thurible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, rence? Is there something wrong with the thurible?¡± Richard was surprised. Top-quality incense had been used for the thurible. It could refresh his mind. Was there something wrong with it? ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong with it. Mr. Shelby, thank goodness I discovered this early, otherwise, you would be in danger¡­¡± rence shook his head and said. rence was very familiar with this type of thurible. In ancient times, each time after an execution, the executioner knocked out a part of the prisoner¡¯s beheaded skull and burned it in this sort of thurible. An executioner could easily behead hundreds of people in his life. In other words, this thurible had been used to burn at least hundreds of human skulls. It would be strange if nothing happened to Richard when he used a thurible that used to burn human skulls to burn incense! rence did not hide the truth about the thurible from Richard. He exined everything to him. After Richard heard his words, he sweated profusely and got goosebumps. It was no wonder why he often had nightmares when he went to bed. He often dreamt of hundreds of pairs of eyes staring at him. So, it was all because of this thurible. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Master Howard, you have to save me!¡± Richard instantly panicked. He nearly knelt down before rence. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Catching The Cheating Couple Red-Handed?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Shelby. Get someone to throw it into the furnace of a steel mill. With its thousand-degree heat, no monster will be able to survive it.¡± rence quickly grabbed Richard and stopped him from kneeling. ¡°Shelly, take this and have it melted in a steel mill¡¯s furnace!¡± Richard hurriedly turned around. ¡°Yes, Mr. Shelby.¡± Richard¡¯s beautiful secretary was very nervous when she learned that the thurible used to hold human skulls. Trembling, she carried it out of the office. The moment the thurible left the office, Richard felt a pressure lift off him. rence noticed that the speck of blood on Richard¡¯s head was now about half its previous size. However, there was still a section of it lingering between his eyebrows. ¡°Master Howard, what should I do next?¡± Richard was a little nervous. rence said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write you a couple of talismans. Take them with you. It should keep you safe.¡± The Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints in rence¡¯s mind had medical techniques as well as some spiritual practices and magic texts for talismans. Some of them were soothing talismans. ¡°Okay, Master Howard, what do you need?¡± Richard nodded his head like a loyalckey. Any outsider seeing this would have been shocked to death. ¡°Ordinary parchment paper and ink will do.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone bring some here right away.¡± Parchment paper and ink were delivered to the office within several minutes of Richard¡¯s request. It was rence¡¯s first time drawing a talisman, so he was a little unfamiliar, but managed toplete three talismans by copying down what he saw in his head. He stacked the talismans together and handed them to Richard. Richard wrapped them up in his handkerchief as if he had just received a precious treasure. He put it in his pocket and breathed a sigh of relief. rence looked up and saw that the hint of blood on Richard¡¯s brow had mostly disappeared, looking very faint now. ¡°Whew! I feel so relieved now. Thank you, Master Howard. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do for you in Mediterranean City, I won¡¯t shrink away from any sacrifice! ¡°I have some connections in Mediterranean City, and quite a few other things at my disposal.¡± Richard solemnly promised. He wanted to give rence, his lifesaver, a proper thank you. ¡°Mr. Shelby, did you buy this thurible yourself?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Well¡­¡± Richard hedged. ¡°My son-inw gave it to me.¡± ¡°Mr. Shelby, I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but¡­ the giver might have had ulterior motives for the gift,¡± warned rence. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be more mindful of epting gifts in the future.¡± Richard¡¯s face grew gloomy, and he nodded gravely. He only had one daughter, and she had gotten married five years ago. If anything happened to him, hispany would naturally fall into the hands of his daughter and son-inw. Richard trusted his daughter, but not his son-inw. Justst month, his son-inw was caught having an affair, Richard¡¯s daughter catching him red-handed in bed with another woman. The two were nning to get a divorce. If he died now, his son-inw would still get¡­ at least half of his massive fortune! The thurible had been gifted to Richard by his son-inw as an apologyst month. Richard could not help turning rence¡¯s warning over and over in his mind. If it had not been for rence, he would¡­ probably be dead by now! rence examined Richard¡¯s body again. He left after finding nothing else wrong with him. After leaving Richard¡¯spany building, rence called Miranda. ¡°Dear, are you off work? I cane and get you.¡± ¡°No thanks. I have something¡­ uh, to do tonight!¡± Miranda¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. ¡°Dear? What¡¯s the matter? Is anything going on?¡± rence frowned slightly. He had a bad feeling about this. Miranda¡¯s face froze. She stopped herself from yelling ¡®it¡¯s none of your business!¡¯ immediately and instead said, ¡°One of thepany¡¯s loans went wrong, and I borrowed ten million from William yesterday. I¡¯m dealing with it now.¡± ¡°A loan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go home yourself, I won¡¯t be back for dinner. I have an appointment with a friend.¡± Miranda hung up. Worried, rence drove to her office building. After an hour-long wait, he finally saw hering down. She had showered, changed her clothes, and put on borate makeup, stunning any passers-by that saw her. Miranda did not see rence. She got into a taxi. rence followed closely behind the taxi. The taxi pulled up to a hotel, and rence parked his car to follow Miranda inside. A few steps into the hotel, rence saw William walking over from the lobby,ughing and talking with Miranda. They looked very intimate with one another. Then¡­ The two entered the elevator. rence¡¯s mind went nk at the sight of it. ¡®Did Mirandae to the hotel to see William?¡¯ ¡®The two of them¡­¡¯ rence¡¯s breathing grew rapid. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: You Followed Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence stood in front of the elevator, took a deep breath, pulled out his phone, and called Emmett. ¡°Emmett, I want Hilton Hotel¡¯s surveince!¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master. Use the app, it should show up within the next 30 seconds.¡± Emmett was always ready for a call from rence, so he had picked up on the first ring. rence opened the app that Emmett had told him to use. As soon as he clicked on it, the video was right in front of him. Miranda and William were walking out of the elevator side by side, headed toward a suite. Switching to the other surveince cameras, rence could see that there were seven or eight other men in ck vests in the suite, all with snickers on their faces. rence sighed with relief. It looked like Miranda and William were not here for a date. ¡°William, is this the beautiful woman you mentioned? Tsk tsk. You¡¯re right. She¡¯s much better looking than those celebrities we see on TV.¡± Johnson Golding¡¯s eyes gazed unabashedly over Miranda¡¯s body. The suited men nearby also looked amazed. They had seen many beautiful women, but it was their first time seeing a woman as beautiful as Miranda. You could hold her tiny waist with one hand, and her ck-silk-d long legs were perched on high heels. Her bottom-hugging skirt also showed off her stunning S figure. Miranda looked ufortable under the men¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°Ms. Murphy, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. The ten million William lent you yesterday was from me! ¡°William himself owes me thirty million. With your ten million, that makes forty million dors. When are you going to pay me my money back?¡± Johnson grinned. William snapped, ¡°Johnson, you¡¯ve gone too far. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d pay you back in three months?¡± ¡°In three months? F*ck you, William. You¡¯ll pay it back when I ask you to pay it back. Who are you to dare to bargain with me? Do you want me to call your father?¡± snarled Johnson. ¡°You!¡± William dared not speak another word. William was afraid of nothing more than his own father. If William¡¯s father cut off William¡¯s finances, he would be dead meat. ¡°What do you want?¡± Miranda asked coldly. Johnson got up, stroked his chin, and circled Miranda three times. ¡°What do I want? If you apany me for three days, I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s grace period.¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re willing to apany me for a month¡­ Hehe! Giving you three months¡¯ grace wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.¡± With that, Johnson reached out to touch Miranda¡¯s thigh. ¡°Dream on!¡± Miranda¡¯s delicate body trembled with anger as she pped Johnson. p! There was a loud noise. Johnson took two steps back. Instead of getting angry, a longing look shed across his face. ¡°Damn it. She¡¯s a spicy one!¡± ¡°Surround her. I¡¯m going to have some fun today.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Theckeys immediately rushed over and surrounded Miranda. Miranda was horrified, looking to William for help. William was just about to open his mouth to say something to help her, when¡­ ¡°William, if you dare do anything today, I¡¯ll tell your father about the money you owe me.¡± Johnson sneered. William winced and stood back silently. Miranda felt despair at the sight of it. Just then, the suite door was kicked open. ¡°You¡¯ve got three seconds. Scram!¡± rence charged in with a bag of toothpicks in one hand, looking coldly at Johnson and the rest. ¡°rence¡­ W-what are you doing here?¡± Miranda looked shocked, though a little pleasantly surprised at the same time. rence said, ¡°Dear, I was going to pick you up from the office, but I saw you get into a taxi so I followed you.¡± ¡°You followed me?¡± Miranda was a little angry. ¡°Dear, look at the mess we¡¯re in right now. I¡¯ll exinter.¡± rence shook his head. Johnsonughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! Ms. Murphy, this must be your loser husband. Okay! I¡¯d like to have a taste of you today. Let your husband watch. It¡¯ll be exciting!¡± rence¡¯s eyes narrowed, a chill in them. ¡°Boys, get him!¡± Johnson shouted angrily. Johnson¡¯sckeys charged at rence. rence had tried looking for silver needles. However, when he could not find any, he grabbed some toothpicks from the hotel to use instead. 720 Anatomy Acupoints showed many lethal points. They would die with just one touch. Many acupoints could temporarily disable people from fighting after they were touched. Holding the toothpicks, rence wriggled eerily like a fish in the water when Johnson¡¯sckeys tried to run at him. No one could touch him. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move!¡± With a series of screams, Johnson¡¯s group ofckeys fell to the ground. ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± Johnson was confused. He had seen good fighters. He had witnessed a wrestling champion kill someone with one punch. However, the way rence simply used toothpicks to incapacitate his men was f*cking creepy. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Car Crash!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence nced at Johnson. ¡°You injured your kidney at work, so your balls often hurt when you pee, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Johnson was stunned. rence continued to speak, ¡°You went to the hospital and checked, didn¡¯t you? They told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to have kids anymore, so you decided you had nothing to lose and started the loan shark business.¡± ¡°You know about that too?¡± Johnson waspletely stunned. Johnson had never had any children and started a family because of his infertility. Johnson told others that he did not want to get married and have children because he was a loan shark and he would worry for his family¡¯s safety. However, the real reason was that he was infertile. The main reason was that he had done too much manualbor at a construction site when he was young, which caused him to injure his kidney and be infertile. For more than 20 years, not even his closest confidants had found out about this. How did rence know everything? ¡°Hehe! Of course I know, and I also know a cure for you,¡± rence said lightly. Thump! Johnson got down on his knees desperately. ¡°rence, if you can cure my kidney and make me fertile, your wife won¡¯t have to pay me¡­ but if you dare deceive me, I¡¯ll kill you even if you dare to run to the ends of the earth!¡± rence did not know whether tough or cry as Johnson got down on his knees and said such things. Johnson was saying the most vicious things when he was the one at a disadvantage. People like him were kind of cute. ¡°Okay! Not today though, I don¡¯t have the time. Contact me in a couple of days. I¡¯ll leave you my number.¡± rence nodded. Miranda snarled, ¡°rence, stop fooling around. What do you know about medicine? Can you really treat Johnson¡¯s illness? Do you even know who he is? You¡­¡± ¡°Dear, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± rence said with a smile. Miranda was furious. ¡°You¡¯re ying with your life!¡± Johnson got up. ¡°Ms. Murphy, at least your husband¡¯s better than William. I only said one word, and William didn¡¯t even dare speak back. Your husband dared to bargain with me. Is he really a loser? He¡¯s unlike everything you and society say! At least he¡¯s better than William!¡± Miranda was stunned. She had also noticed that rence had changed a lot recently. ¡°Mr. Howard, myckeys¡­¡± Johnson came over with an embarrassed expression on his face. rence nced carelessly at the men lying on the ground, then lunged forward and pulled the toothpicks out of their bodies. Sure enough, theckeys could now get up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Howard. You two can go on talking. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Johnson gave him a knowing smile. Then he gave a nce, and his group ofckeys immediately understood, picking William up and walking out of the suite with him. ¡°Let me go. What does this have to do with me¡­¡± William was shocked. ¡°Shut up!¡± Johnson punched William in the stomach to shut him up. rence walked to take Miranda¡¯s hand. ¡°Dear, you should have told me about this. It was dangerous for you toe alone.¡± ¡°You¡­ Hmph! What¡¯s the use of telling you? Can you help me solve this?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were a little red, and she did not reject rence from holding her hand. She might be a strong woman, but she was still a woman after all. She had been scared out of her skin just now. ¡°Of course. I can give you the ten million if you want,¡± rence said seriously. Miranda shook rence¡¯s hand away. ¡°Stop messing with me! Where can you get ten million from, your dreams?¡± With that, Miranda rushed out of the suite. rence hurriedly followed her and went down to see Miranda waiting by the car. ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll drive.¡± rence walked up. ¡°Duh. Did you expect me to?¡± Miranda rolled her eyes at him. With a tacit understanding, the two prepared to drive home. When rence stopped at a red light, he noticed a dump truck rushing by in the leftne. It did not look like it was going to stop. It looked like it was targeting the red BMW in front of it. If it crashed into the red BMW, the car and people in it would both be finished! ¡°Oh no.¡± rence¡¯s expression changed, and he stepped on the gas pedal. Bang! Before the dump truck could hit the BMW, rence stepped on the gas pedal and pushed the car out of the way. rence¡¯s car parked in the red BMW¡¯s ce, and the dump truck mmed over. rence stepped on the gas pedal again. Bang! There was a loud sound. Half of rence¡¯s car went forward, but the back part had been hit hard by the dump truck, causing a massive 180-degree drift. rence looked back and saw that the dump truck had crashed into a nearby pir, crushing a cab and definitely killing everyone inside. ¡°You! rence, are you out of your mind?¡± Miranda¡¯s beautiful face was pale with fear. A curvaceous woman in a Chanel suit, looking about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, got out of the red BMW at the front and scolded rence, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see it was a red light? Why didn¡¯t you hit the brakes?¡± ¡°Miss, you would¡¯ve died if I hadn¡¯t bumped into you just now.¡± rence pointed to the dump truck nearby. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Detoxification

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young woman in Chanel nced at the crash in confusion. She looked at the tire marks on the ground and at the dump truck that had hit a road pir, and she gasped. Her car had been parked right there earlier. The dump truck would have mmed her red BMW into the pir if rence had not hit her, and one could imagine the consequences. ¡°Thank you¡­ I was wrong about you.¡± The young woman apologized to rence with a slightly pale face. Miranda then realized that rence was trying to save the woman¡¯s life, and she looked at him in surprise. ¡°rence, be more careful next time. Don¡¯t do anything dangerous like that again. Although you saved someone, do you know how dangerous that was?¡± Miranda snorted coldly, still upset about what had just happened. The young woman in Chanel hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I me myself for not noticing! Don¡¯t me him, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Cecilia Shelby. What¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± ¡°rence Howard.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯llpensate you with a new car and have someone take care of the situation here.¡± Cecilia thanked rence profusely and gave him her phone number. The traffic department arrived at the scene, pulled out the surveince footage to watch, and handled the crash. Cecilia took a look at the surveince video. Sure enough, she would have been dead if rence had not stepped on the gas pedal. rence and Miranda had to take a taxi home after the car crash. Miranda ignored rence the whole way, still angry about what had happened. The next morning, Miranda took a taxi to work since their car was now unusable. After Miranda left, rence received a call from Cecilia. ¡°Mr. Howard, this is Cecilia. I promised to thank you andpensate you with a new car yesterday. Where are you now?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just have it fixed.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Hehe. That won¡¯t do. You saved my life. If I said I¡¯llpensate you with a new car, then I¡¯llpensate you with one. I keep my word!¡± Cecilia¡¯s tone was a little overbearing. rence hesitated for a few seconds. He had no idea how long it would take to repair his car. ¡®It¡¯s going to take at least a week. Am I really going to let Dear take a taxi to and fro from work for those seven days?¡± He agreed and gave Cecilia the address of the vi. ¡°Just give me a minute, Mr. Howard.¡± After hanging up, Cecilia arrived about half an hourter. Cecilia looked beautiful. She was wearing a charming suit, silk stockings, and a short skirt. She had very long legs. ¡°Get in.¡± rence thought it over and got in the passenger seat. Cecilia drove straight to a car dealership in Mediterranean City. Sitting in the passenger seat, rence could see Cecilia¡¯s long legs dazzling in the sunlight from his viewpoint. Cecilia noticed rence¡¯s nce. She stretched out her legs and jokingly asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, do my legs look good?¡± ¡°Ahem ahem! I¡¯m not looking at your legs. I just think¡­ you¡¯re sick!¡± rence coughed drily. Screech! Hitting the brakes, Cecilia looked at rence angrily. ¡°rence, what are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± rence said sternly, ¡°Have you had irregr periods for months, a stomachache every night at 10 PM, signs of constipation in the morning, and a chill at night no matter what temperature it is?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Cecilia was stunned. rence said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± ¡°Huh? How did that happen? How¡­ how did I get poisoned?¡± Cecilia panicked when rence diagnosed her with being poisoned, after he had been so sure about his analysis earlier. rence shook his head gently. ¡°Fortunately, we realized it early, so you can still be saved. If this was a weekter, your innards would have already started wasting away and you would die of cardiopulmonary failure! To outsiders, you would just look like you had a heart attack. They won¡¯t be able to tell you were poisoned! Cecilia was frightened. Her delicate body trembled as she gripped rence¡¯s arm. She practically threw herself into his arms, making him a little dizzy. ¡°Mr. Howard, you must save me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Find a ce, I¡¯ll try to detoxify you,¡± said rence. ¡°Okay.¡± Cecilia agreed and drove rence to her vi. After entering the vi, Cecilia took off her high heels and her stockings in front of rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, how are you going to detoxify me?¡± Cecilia asked nervously. ¡°Lie down on your stomach on the couch first,¡± said rence. ¡°Okay!¡± Cecilia did not ask any more questions and resolutelyid on her stomach on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said rence. Then he reached out, gave Cecilia a shove on her shoulder, and immediately slid his warm hand down her back! Smack! Smack! rence raised his hand and smacked on Cecilia¡¯s buttocks twice. Poot! Poot! Bursts of farts rang out. ¡°Mr. Howard¡­ You¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s beautiful face blushed, and she looked up at rence with shame and anger. She thought rence was detoxifying her, but who knew¡­ was he taking advantage of her? Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Worse Off Than A Dog!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A stranger was smacking such a private body part of hers. In addition to her anger, Cecilia¡¯s heart was also tinged with excitement and shame. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Toxic gas has umted in your intestines. It must be removed before I can detoxify you,¡± said rence. ¡°Think about it. When you¡¯re constipated, do you just fart and not poop, and the farts smell bad?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cecilia paused and nodded in shame. It was embarrassing for a beautiful woman like her to admit to such a thing. ¡°Then don¡¯t move! Only when the toxic gas is exhausted can we start to cure you.¡± Smack! Smack! rence smacked Cecilia twice on her buttocks again. Poot poot¡­ Cecilia was so ashamed that she clutched the pillow on the couch, and buried her head in it. Her ears turned red as she let rence smack her any way he wanted. rence smacked Cecilia a dozen times and stopped when she stopped farting. ¡°Alright.¡± rence stopped. Though the smacks looked rxed, he had actually done them with great force. A thinyer of sweat had broken out on his forehead after the first dozen smacks. Cecilia sat up, feeling the numbness of her buttocks. Her pretty face was flushed. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Howard, what should we do now?¡± ¡°The toxic gas has finally been exhausted. Let me use acupuncture on you,¡± rence said slowly, taking a bag of silver needles out of his pocket. He inserted the needles into Cecilia¡¯s lower abdomen. Though in herte 20s, Cecilia¡¯s skin was well maintained. Her stomach was t, without any excess flesh or blemishes. rence inserted the needles into Cecilia¡¯s lower abdomen with the same care as a young girl embroidering. Half an hourter. Cecilia felt a great squirm in her stomach. She immediately leaped off the couch and rushed to the bathroom. Then there was a crackling noise. It was a full ten minutes before Cecilia reemerged from the bathroom. She looked radiant, as if she had taken years off her age. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Howard. Your medical skills are truly amazing.¡± Cecilia was thrilled. She felt so relieved right now. ¡°Ms. Shelby, you¡¯re too kind.¡± rence shook his head slightly. Cecilia¡¯s gaze instantly softened. ¡°Calling me Ms. Shelby¡­ Do you have to be so polite? I¡¯m only a few years older than you. If you don¡¯t mind, call me Cecilia from now on, and I¡¯ll call you Lil Bro.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a little inappropriate?¡± rence was a little shy. Cecilia looked faintly at rence. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not good enough? Do you think I¡¯m ugly? Forget it if you¡¯re unwilling and want to look down on me!¡± ¡°Ahem ahem! That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ It¡¯s just that having been an orphan since childhood, I¡¯ve never had an older sister¡­¡± exined rence. Cecilia burst intoughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice then? You¡¯ve been an orphan since childhood, and I¡¯m the only child in my family. Call me Cecilia. Won¡¯t it be great for us two siblings to have each other to rely on?¡± ¡°Okay then, Cecilia.¡± rence was not an argumentative person, and simply called her that. ¡°Alright,e on! Let¡¯s go pick out a car.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she took rence by the arm as she walked out of the vi. Half an hourter, at the best car dealership in Mediterranean City. Whether it was a Rolls-Royce, a Lamborghini, a Ferrari, or any other luxury car, they had everything. ¡°rence, take a look for yourself. I¡¯ll pay right away if you have your eye on one. I have a client calling me, so I need to answer it,¡± Cecilia shouted from a distance, holding up her phone. ¡°Okay, Cecilia.¡± rence did not stand by for long, and started picking out a car. It was not even two minutester when a sneer suddenly rang out. ¡°Yo, hurry up and see who it is here. Isn¡¯t this the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw? What are you doing here? rence, are you here to look for a car too?¡± rence frowned. Two people stood before him. One was Gerald Lambert, and the other was Lily Hunt. Gerald was someone rence had grown up in the orphanage with. They had been close when they were little. Gerald was bright and clever since childhood. He had been adopted by a wealthy family as a teenager. He studied abroad and had just returned a few years earlier. He was doing quite well in Mediterranean City. Gerald now made more than ten million a year as a project manager at Wonder Group. For a young man of twenty-five like Gerald, he was considered very sessful to be making an annual sry of ten million dors. After he got rich, Gerald started to show his true colors. At the orphanage gathering two years ago, Gerald looked down on everyone and ridiculed his old close friends from the orphanage. The head of the orphanage was so mad that they refused to admit that Gerald was from the orphanage. When the gathering was over, Gerald reported the head for illegally sheltering children and got them sent to prison. ¡°What does it matter to you whether I¡¯m here to look for a car?¡± rence asked coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s this, Gerald?¡± asked Lily, interested. Gerald smiled yfully. ¡°Him? He¡¯s the Murphy Property Development Group¡¯s infamous loser! He married a beautiful woman but wasn¡¯t allowed to enter her bedroom for three years. ¡°Even the maids bully him! ¡°Such a man is worse off than a dog! ¡°He and I even grew up in the same orphanage. Oh! They say the same ce raises the same people. We grew up in the same orphanage, so why are we so different?¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Can¡¯t Even Afford A Tire

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lily said, ¡°Gerald, you need to stay away from him, in case this loser infects you.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve long since stopped seeing him. Do you think that this loser deserves to be in my circle?¡± Gerald smiled yfully. ¡°He¡¯s the kind of guy who washes women¡¯s underwear at home!¡± Just then, two of the car dealership¡¯s female sales assistants came over. One of the women looked to be in her thirties with good looks, while the other looked like a girl in her early twenties who might have just graduated from college. ¡°Hello, Sir. Are you here looking for a car?¡± Cynthia Hall nced at rence and Gerald and instantly knew which was the wealthy one, and which was a country bumpkin. Gerald wore a Rolex on his wrist, which was worth at least five hundred thousand. He also wore an expensive bespoke suit, starting at around fifty thousand dors. Cynthia almost rolled her eyes when she saw rence, who was wearing cheap off-the-rack clothes. ¡®How dare hee looking for a car at a luxury car dealership?¡¯ What gave rence the courage, Celine Dion? ¡°Yes, show me around. I¡¯m looking for a car for about three million dors,¡± Gerald said proudly. ¡°Okay, Sir. I¡¯ll show you some cars that fit the bill.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up at the fact that she could get fifty thousand inmissions alone for a three million car. ¡°Cynthia, this gentleman¡¯s still standing here. What about him?¡± The college graduate hesitated and tugged at the hem of Cynthia¡¯s clothes. Cynthia turned her head around and maliciously red at Jane Young. ¡°Jane, as a salesperson, it¡¯s important to read customers¡¯ expressions and learn their spending power by observing their attire.¡± ¡°Do you think someone can afford to buy a luxury car when they¡¯re wearing cheap off-the-rack clothes? Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°Jane, you¡¯re new, so you should just watch and learn!¡± ¡°But¡­ the gentleman really seems to want to buy a car. What if he can afford it?¡± Jane was a little hesitant. ¡°I read in a magazine that there are some rich people who like to keep a low profile and wear simple clothes¡­¡± ¡°Have you been reading too much Reader¡¯s Digest, AARP Magazine, or Time Magazine? Do you think such rich people seriously exist in real life?¡± Cynthia¡¯s face was cold. Amused, Gerald said to Jane, ¡°Girl, you probably don¡¯t know who he is. He¡¯s my ssmate. We grew up together in an orphanage! ¡°As for now, yeah, he¡¯s doing great. He¡¯s a loser son-inw living at his inw¡¯s house, and his monthly allowance is a grand three thousand dors!¡± ¡°What? Three thousand dors!?¡± Cynthia wanted to swear. ¡°How dare he look for Lamborghinis and Ferraris with three thousand dors? Is he out of his mind? ¡°With that level of ie, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a Ferrari tire¡­ even if you didn¡¯t eat or drink for a year!¡± Cynthia almost rolled her eyes so hard you could only see the whites of her eyeballs. ¡°Alright, show me the cars.¡± Gerald shook his head. ¡°Okay. This way, Sir.¡± Cynthia¡¯s attitude had undergone a 180-degree change. ¡°Cynthia, this gentleman¡­¡± ¡°If you want to entertain him so much, entertain him yourself!¡± Cynthia did not look back. Jane looked awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Let me show you around. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t buy now, you can have a look. Just because you don¡¯t buy now doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t afford itter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± rence smiled faintly. He found Jane pretty nice. At least she was not a snob like Cynthia. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± Jane looked up at rence with an innocent look on her face. ¡°rence Howard.¡± ¡°Uh. Hello Mr. Howard, I¡¯m Jane Young, a new salesperson. I¡¯ve been here for less than a month and haven¡¯t sold a single car yet. ¡°Cynthia said I¡¯m professionally ipetent. If you don¡¯t mind, shall I show you some cars? I could use some practice.¡± Jane stuck out her tongue at rence. ¡°Okay.¡± rence was all right with it. Jane showed rence a variety of luxury cars. ¡°This Lamborghini is this year¡¯stest model. It¡¯s a two-seater with a maximum of 500 horsepower. It can elerate to 100 kilometers in just 2.6 seconds. If you step on the gas pedal, you can feel a big pushback. ¡°This Ferrari is even better. It has a maximum of 600 horsepower and a 100-meter eleration in 2.4 seconds¡­ ¡°This Rolls-Royce is beautiful. The body¡¯s stylish and ssy. It¡¯s good-looking and has a 100-meter eleration in 2.47 seconds. It¡¯s not as good as the prior two, but the best thing about it is that it¡¯s stable. Your coffee won¡¯t ever spill, even if you race a hundred and twenty yards with it in the car¡­¡± Jane introduced the cars to rence carefully. She showed him a dozen luxury cars in a row, until rence had some basic understanding of them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this Ferrari.¡± rence had made up his mind. ¡°Huh?¡± Jane was stunned. renceughed. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go prepare the contract.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, are you sure? This Ferrari costs 9.6 million.¡± Jane¡¯s pretty face was red with surprise and excitement. If rence did pay 9.6 million for the Ferrari, she would get a 10%mission, which was close to one hundred thousand dors. She had the money for her mother¡¯s medical bills now! ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded slightly. Jane excitedly took rence to the lounge and brought the contract over. Gerald and the others came over too. He had bought a low-level sports car for 3.2 million. It might not be as good as what other rich people had, but it was fancy enough to fool ordinary people. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Cynthia frowned when she saw rence. Jane exined, ¡°Cynthia, Mr. Howard here has bought the 9.6 million Ferrari.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Gerald, Lily, and Cynthia were dumbfounded. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Trouble Stems From The Mouth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Pfft! Little girl, you¡¯ve been fooled.¡± Gerald burst intoughter. ¡°I know his financial state. ¡°He¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw! ¡°He works like a maid at home! ¡°His wife doesn¡¯t allow him to touch her! ¡°His monthly sry is a mere three thousand! ¡°He buys cheap off-the-rack clothes! ¡°Do you seriously think someone like him can afford a Ferrari worth 9.6 million ?¡± Gerald said jokingly as he looked at rence, ¡°rence, you gotta choose your battleground wisely, even if you wanna pretend. Do you know what kind of ce this is? It¡¯s the biggest luxury car dealership in Mediterranean City. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting kicked out?¡± rence said lightly, ¡°Can¡¯t a matrilocal son-inw afford a Ferrari?¡± Gerald said yfully, ¡°Some matrilocal sons-inw might be able to, but not you.¡± ¡°What if I can?¡± asked rence. ¡°Okay! Pay up first. We¡¯ll give you the contract afterward.¡± Cynthia sneered and looked at rence. Jane was surprised and said, ¡°Cynthia, isn¡¯t it customary to sign the contract before paying?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± snapped Cynthia. ¡°What do you know? That rule where the contract is signed before payment applies to other customers, but for some people who pretend to be rich when they actually have no money, it¡¯s better to make them pay up first.¡± With that said, Cynthia snatched the contract from Jane¡¯s hand. ¡°Pay up!¡± Cynthia was haughty and spoke in a condescending tone as she looked at rence. Jane looked at rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, why don¡¯t you¡­ pay first?¡± rence frowned. He did not have any money on him now. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? rence, do you have no money? If you really want to buy a car, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to pay first, right?¡± Gerald smiled as if he had seen through rence. ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°You have no money. What¡¯s there to wait for?¡± Cynthia red at rence. She tore up rence¡¯s contract in front of everyone and shoved it into the shredder. ¡°Jane, be more alert in the future. Why bring contracts for people who can¡¯t afford cars? Don¡¯t you know that paper costs money too? ¡°This paper costs a dor per piece. A contract has more than 30 pages, so that¡¯s more than 30 dors! I¡¯ll deduct it from your sry this month.¡± Cynthia looked vicious. Jane was aggrieved. More than 30 dors¡­ she had worked half a day for nothing. Just then¡­ Cecilia hurried over and noticed the weird atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Cynthia sneered, but did not answer. Cecilia frowned. ¡°Lil Bro, did you pick out a car like I asked you to?¡± ¡°Yes, but someone tore up the contract.¡± rence shrugged. ¡°Someone tore up the contract? What happened?¡± Cecilia¡¯s pretty face darkened. rence exined what had just taken ce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your car dealership? This customer wants to buy a car, yet you asked him to pay first, and then even tore up the contract?¡± Cecilia looked mad. Cynthia shook her head in amusement. ¡°Do you think he can actually afford it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay, okay? Get your manager here!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Sorry, the manager has no time. You can just talk to me.¡± Cynthia looked haughty. ¡°Ah, so he¡¯s a boy toy now! Nice, rence. I can¡¯t believe you found yourself a richdy while being a loser son-inw. ¡°I envy you! You can make money just by lying down!¡± Gerald understood everything now. It turned out rence was choosing a car, and Cecilia would be paying for it. Lilyughed along. ¡°Gerald, what¡¯s there to envy? You¡¯re making ten million a year as a manager for the Wonder Group. Can rence make more than ten million as a boy toy?¡± ¡°Wonder Group? Howe I don¡¯t know any managers from the Wonder Group who make over ten million annually?¡± Cecilia frowned. Lily said proudly, ¡°Tsk! What do you know, you hillbilly? Of course you can¡¯t make more than ten million on your sry alone, but you can get some extra money from kickbacks. ¡°Coupled with some social engagements and bonus payment from clients, isn¡¯t it easy to make more than ten million a year?¡± Cecilia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your boyfriend¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Gerald Lambert. What¡¯s the matter? You wanna go to Wonder Group and check if he really works there?¡± Lily had a proud look on her face. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Gerald nudged Lily. Gerald recognized the suit Cecilia was wearing. It was top-of-the-line Chanel, worth millions. ¡®What if Cecilia knows someone high up in Wonder Group? Will she blow my cover?¡¯ There was an old saying that trouble issues from the mouth. ¡°Oh? Gerald Lambert¡­¡± Cecilia nodded, took out her phone, and made a call. ¡°Hello? Check right now if there¡¯s a Gerald Lambert in thepany. ¡°Yes. By the way, check his sry and financial transactions too. I suspect he¡¯s taking kickbacks from clients. Whether that¡¯s true or not, fire him right now! ¡°We¡¯ll decide whether to pursue legal action after seeing the results!¡± Cecilia was swift and decisive, hanging up after saying just a few words. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really taking this too far.¡± Lily looked disdainful. ¡®Do you know who my boyfriend is? Even in Wonder Group, he¡¯s in middle management. Is one word from Cecilia seriously enough to fire him?¡¯ However, Gerald had a bad feeling about this. Just then. Gerald¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello? ¡°What? What did you just say, Sir? I¡¯m fired?!¡± Gerald¡¯s voice was as shrill as a cat with a trampled tail. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Damned Rich People

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thud. Gerald copsed onto the ground as though his bones had disintegrated. Cynthia and Jane were shocked. Just then. Thud thud thud! There was a rush of footsteps as the general manager of the car dealership came running over. ¡°Ms. Shelby, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?¡± ¡°I brought my brother here to buy a car, but someone tore the contract. Mr. Wilson, give me an exnation!¡± Cecilia looked coldly at the manager. Cynthia turned pale and lowered her head in fear. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson, the thing is¡­¡± Jane exined the whole story. ¡°Cynthia, are you out of your mind?¡± Mr. Wilson was furious. ¡°Have you forgotten thepany values? ¡°Who are you to make customers pay before signing the contract? ¡°Who do you think you are to tear up a customer¡¯s contract? ¡°Are you out of your mind? As of now, you¡¯re fired! Pack your things up and get the f*ck out of here!¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson! Why? Why are you doing this? I signed abor contract. If you fire me for no reason, ording to thew, thispany has topensate me five times my sry!¡± Cynthia went all out. ¡°Five times? F*ck! Do you know who Ms. Shelby is? ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Wonder Group¡¯s president. She spends hundreds of millions of dors on cars every year. How much is your sry?! ¡°I can even pay you ten times more! You can get the f*ck out of here now.¡± Mr. Wilson was fuming. His position would be affected if he had lost a client this important. ¡°Ah!¡± Cynthia sat down on the ground, her eyes zing over. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Shelby?¡± Gerald looked up at Cecilia, his face losing all color. Cecilia ignored Gerald. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll buy the car rence wants. Get me the contract.¡± ¡°What contract? Ms. Shelby, you can just take the car. We¡¯ll do things as usual, settling the bills at the end of the year.¡± Mr. Wilson hurriedly shook his head. Whenever Cecilia picked up a car at the dealership, she would put it on a tab and they would settle it around the end of the year. With the Wonder Group being the powerhouse it was, Mr. Wilson was not afraid that Cecilia would skimp out of her payments. ¡°Okay. Lil Bro, let¡¯s get the car.¡± Cecilia smiled lightly, taking rence by the arm and heading toward the Ferrari. rence nced back at Mr. Wilson. ¡°Jane¡¯s doing a great job. Give her a promotion.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ll do as you please.¡± Mr. Wilson quickly nodded. ¡°Jane, from now on you¡¯ll take Cynthia¡¯s ce as our general sales consultant. Your basic sry starts at twenty-five thousand, not including yourmissions.¡± ¡°Huh? Thank you, Mr. Wilson!¡± Jane¡¯s pretty face was red with excitement. ¡®I can get amission of one hundred thousand from the Ferrari, coupled with my new monthly sry of twenty-five thousand. There¡¯s hope for Mom¡¯s illness now!¡¯ With a loud roar of the engine, rence stepped on the gas pedal and drove the Ferrari out of the car dealership. ¡°Gerald, what should we do? Are¡­ are we still buying a car?¡± Lily hurried to help Gerald up. ¡°What¡¯s there to buy? You fool! This is all your fault. Get the f*ck out of my sight!¡± Gerald raised his hand and pped Lily. ¡­ ¡°Lil Bro, you look so handsome driving this Ferrari with just one hand,¡± Cecilia said seductively from the front passenger seat. Since he had helped get rid of the toxins in Cecilia¡¯s body and they had been in a hurry to leave the house, she was still in the same outfit she was wearing this morning, minus her stockings. rence could see her beautiful ivory legs. rence might have been married for three years, but he was still a virgin. In a situation with a luxury car and a beautiful woman in it like this, it was hard to ignore his fire-hot desires. ¡°Lil Bro, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ceciliaughed yfully as rence¡¯s face burned slightly. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine? You¡¯re sweating. Here, let me wipe it for you.¡± Cecilia took a handkerchief out of her handbag to wipe rence¡¯s sweat. Feeling Cecilia¡¯s delicate fingers, rence felt an electrified shock sh through his heart. ¡°Oops.¡± Suddenly, Cecilia¡¯s hand slipped, and the handkerchief dropped,nding right on rence¡¯s thigh. ¡°Lil Bro, look at how clumsy I am. Let me pick up my handkerchief.¡± Cecilia covered her lips and smiled as she reached for her handkerchief. A car in front suddenly braked as the traffic lights turned red. rence also mmed on his brakes and stopped the car. Cecilia¡¯s body wobbled, and she threw herself on rence. She lost her bnce, her outstretched hand subconsciously trying to hold onto something to regain her bnce. Who knew¡­ Stunned, Ceciliay in rence¡¯s arms as time seemed to stand still. ¡°Dad¡­ what are they doing?¡± In a car parked next to rence¡¯s Ferrari, a little girl in the back seat stared at him with her big, innocent eyes. The car owner roared, ¡°Stop looking at them! They hurt my eyes! Damn rich people.¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Brother? You Disgust Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The atmosphere inside the Ferrari grew more intimate. It was not until the traffic lights turned green and the car behind him honked that rence got a jolt. ¡°Ahem ahem! Cecilia¡­¡± shouted rence. ¡°Oh.¡± Cecilia replied, still holding on to rence. ¡°Ahem¡­ the light is green now. I can¡¯t drive with you like this. There are people behind us.¡± rence coughed drily. Cecilia chuckled and somewhat reluctantly let go of rence. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so steady despite your height.¡± rence¡¯s face instantly turned red. He was not very tall, only around 1.75m meters. ¡°Yo, are you shy? You¡¯re married. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Cecilia smiled as she looked at rence. rence stepped on the gas pedal, and the Ferrari continued its journey. ¡°Cecilia¡­ Miranda and I may be married, but we haven¡¯t actually consummated our marriage.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cecilia looked at rence in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your wife won¡¯t let you do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± renceughed wryly and exined, ¡°I saved Miranda¡¯s grandfather by ident three years ago. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know who he was and I was just visiting him in the hospital to check up on him. ¡°The Old Master probably thought I was a nice person. ¡°A week before he died, he made me and Miranda obtain a marriage license. ¡°Miranda and I didn¡¯t even have a wedding. We¡¯re only married in name. ¡°I¡¯m practically as good as a maid in her eyes.¡± With Cecilia listening, rence expressed his dissatisfaction with his marriage. Cecilia looked at rence sympathetically. ¡°I see. No wonder your wife looked so mean when I saw her after the car crash yesterday.¡± ¡°Cecilia, I don¡¯t want you talking about Miranda like that.¡± rence frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s the truth, and you won¡¯t let me talk about it. ¡°Even if you¡¯re only her husband in name, there¡¯s no need for her to treat you this way.¡± Cecilia red at rence matter-of-factly. ¡°If you ask me, you two might as well divorce. ¡°Come live with me. I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± As if she was speaking logically, Cecilia reached out again and patted rence on the shoulder. rence felt another electric shock and temporarily lost his grip on the steering wheel. The back of the Ferrari spun a violent curve, the driver behind him cursing rence out. ¡°Cecilia, stop touching me. I¡¯m driving.¡± rence steadied the car somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, forget it. I¡¯ll stop teasing you. If you ever want a divorce, just call me. ¡°With your medical skills, I can invest in you and open a clinic for you to make a living with. Why stay suffering with the Murphy family?¡± Cecilia stopped teasing rence and sat seriously in the passenger seat. However, rence was still distracted by those beautiful legs. All of a sudden¡­ rence¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Dear?¡± ¡°Are you at home?¡± asked Miranda. ¡°Lil Bro, did your wife call you again? Is she checking on you?¡± asked Cecilia. rence hesitated as he answered Miranda. ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°Why did I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s the woman from yesterday. She said she wanted to thank me, so she asked me toe out today,¡± exined rence, lest Miranda misunderstand his rtionship with Cecilia. Miranda was silent for a few seconds at the other end of the line. ¡°Enough! ¡°If you have nothing to do,e and wait downstairs for me. ¡°We¡¯ll go over to Mom and Dad¡¯s right after I get off work. ¡°We have guests, so Mom and Dad asked us to go home for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, Miranda. You¡­¡± rence wanted to chat longer. Miranda hung up on him. renceughed wryly. Cecilia said with disdain, ¡°A woman like that!? ¡°Lil Bro, you better leave her as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s as if the entire world owes her something.¡± ¡°Cecilia, stop.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t listen to me. Are you going to pick up your wife? ¡°Drop me off at a junction and go on without me. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes. rence found a junction to drop Cecilia off at. Then he drove the Ferrari to Miranda¡¯spany building. It was nearly an hour before Miranda came down. ¡°rence, where are you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait downstairs? Where are you?¡± Miranda called rence¡¯s phone, ready to scold him. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m here.¡± rence stepped out of the Ferrari, not parked far away. ¡°Where did you get the car?¡± Miranda looked at rence with a puzzled look on her face. Recalling the woman¡¯s voice on the phone, she realized immediately. ¡°Is this from the Cecilia from yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, Cecilia said I saved her life, so she gave me this car.¡± rence smiled and nodded. ¡°Dear, I can drive you to work and bring you back home with this new car now.¡± Miranda sneered. ¡°I know this Ferrari model, rence. ¡°It¡¯s worth almost ten million. Would Cecilia really just give it to you like that? ¡°Is there something else going on between you two?¡± Miranda¡¯s pretty face was cold. She just stared at rence, looking distrustful. rence was a little ufortable. ¡°Well, Cecilia wants me to be her new brother. ¡°I also cured her illness, so she gave me the car to thank me for that too.¡± ¡°Brother? Haha! ¡°rence, you disgust me.¡± Miranda blew up. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Just An Outsider

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± rence looked at Miranda in surprise. Miranda snarled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You¡¯re doing something so disgusting, and I¡¯m not allowed to be grossed out? Be her new brother? What the f*ck kind of deal are you guys making under the table? ¡°rence, this can¡¯t go on any longer. Let¡¯s get a divorce immediately!¡± rence quickly exined, ¡°Dear, that¡¯s not true. Cecilia and I¡­¡± ¡°Cecilia this! Cecilia that! Cecilia, Cecilia, Cecilia! Look at how affectionately you say her stupid name.¡± Miranda was bursting with jealousy. She did not like rence, but she could not stand her husband being so close to another woman. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see her from now on.¡± ¡°Give her the Ferrari back, and we¡¯ll get a divorce immediately if I find out you¡¯re still in touch with her after today.¡± With that said, Miranda turned around, hailed a taxi, and left by herself. rence was left standing awkwardly, passers-by pointing at him. While rence felt helpless, he was a little pleased. Judging by her behavior, Miranda actually cared about him, at least a little. If rence had had anything to do with another woman back then, old Miranda would not have cared a single bit. rence nced back at the Ferrari a little reluctantly. He really liked this Ferrari! What man would not like a car? However, rence had to give it up for Miranda¡¯s sake. rence called Cecilia. ¡°Cecilia, I don¡¯t want the Ferrari that you bought me anymore. I¡¯ll send you the keys by courier. The car¡¯s parked downstairs, under the Thousand Birds Building. Find someone to drive it away and bring it back to you.¡± ¡°Huh? Lil Bro, why¡­¡± Cecilia had just started to speak. rence hung up the call. Then he blocked Cecilia¡¯s number, hailed a taxi, and headed for Miranda¡¯s parents¡¯ house. He would be scolded again if he were to arrivete. By the time rence arrived at Armstrong and Peony¡¯s house, the family was already eating. There were a few others there besides the main Murphy family. rence knew all of them. They were rted to Peony¡¯s sister, Chantelle Wanda. Including Armstrong¡¯s eldest daughter, eldest son-inw, second daughter, and second son-inw, a dozen people upied the table. There was no room at the table when rence arrived. Everyone watched in amusement as rence walked in. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Armstrong put down his spoon and knife. ¡°Dad, there was a traffic jam. I¡­¡± rence was just about to exin. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You always have an excuse. I just heard from Miranda that you epted a Ferrari from someone?¡± Armstrong was impatient and looked at rence coldly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re losing out by being the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw? Are you already looking for someone else to bankroll you?¡± ¡°rence, do you know who Cecilia is? She¡¯s the daughter of the Wonder Group¡¯s president¡ªand do you know who owns Wonder Group? Mr. Richard Shelby!¡± Kaysen looked at rence, chuckling. rence was a little surprised. ¡®Cecilia is Richard¡¯s daughter?¡¯ ¡®Why didn¡¯t I realize earlier?¡¯ Belle looked at rence yfully. ¡°rence, you don¡¯t really think you can leave the Murphy family by just hooking up with the daughter of the Wonder Group¡¯s president, do you?¡± George shook his head. ¡°Who knows? There¡¯s no knowing what¡¯s in a man¡¯s heart. He was born an orphan, the Murphy family kindly gave him food and drink, and now he¡¯s turning his back on us.¡± Kaysen¡¯s wife Melody sneered too. ¡°Kaysen nailed a two billion Sunshine District deal, but he still drives a million-dor Mercedes, and you¡¯re driving a Ferrari worth ten million?¡± ¡°Three thousand dors a month with a Ferrari? Can you even afford the petrol?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I get Kaysen¡¯s deal?¡± rence was a little surprised by the onught. ¡°You still think that? That deal was Kaysen¡¯s, you just intercepted it halfway.¡± Melody looked coldly at rence. ¡°Are you trying to get an affair going, by epting her Ferrari?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± defended rence. ¡°You¡¯re not? Why would she give you a Ferrari if you¡¯re not having an affair with her?¡± Melodyughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s because I saved Cecilia¡¯s life.¡± ¡°She gave you a Ferrari just because of that? Why haven¡¯t I ever run into such a lucky coincidence?¡± Melody was still unwilling to ept the situation. Kaysen said with a smile, ¡°Forget it, Dear. We can¡¯t convince him of anything if he keeps pretending he¡¯s blind to reality. He knows what¡¯s really going on, but he doesn¡¯t want to admit it. We can see through him, but pointing it out is no use.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Melody nodded. Miranda sat there with a cold look on her face, not even trying to defend her husband. rence was upset. ¡°Miranda, be careful. He might be looking for another one.¡± Chantelle had a peculiar look on her face. ¡°Mom, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him. Kaysen, you just said you wanted a loan from mypany. Let¡¯s continue with that topic,¡± Chantelle¡¯s son, Tony Zachary, changed the topic. Chantelle was very interested. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s talk about the loan. Will it be a huge loan for a two billion deal?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Chantelle. It¡¯ll take about 500 million to get started and 500 million more for two years. I¡¯ll need Tony¡¯s help too,¡± Kaysen said with a smile. Kaysen and Melody were treating Tony and the rest to dinner today. Kaysen had been cklisted by the banking system, so he could not borrow from banks and could only loan from the private sector. 500 million was mere pocket change for where Tony worked, at the Mediterranean City¡¯srgest financialpany. Chantelle looked proud. ¡°That¡¯s no problem! My son works for thergest financialpany in Mediterranean City. With his position, it won¡¯t take long to settle a 500 million loan! However, about the kickback¡­¡± ¡°Mom, we have an outsider here,¡± Tony eximed after a quick nce at rence. rence was just an outsider to them. Chapter 31 - Mr. Howard, You’re Finally Here

Chapter 31: Mr. Howard, You¡¯re Finally Here

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Oh, yes. There is an outsider here.¡± Chantelle immediately stopped discussing the loan and looked at rence warily. Armstrong roared, ¡°rence, go and stand outside.¡± ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± rence had been out all day and had not gotten the chance to eat anything. ¡°Who cares whether you¡¯ve eaten or not? We have something important to discuss. Stand outside and don¡¯te back in until we tell you that you can.¡± Armstrong¡¯s expression was grave. The light in rence¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he walked out dejectedly. ¡°Haha!¡± There was a burst ofughter around the table. ¡°Hehe! What a loser.¡± Melodyughed disdainfully. They watched as rence walked out the main door. ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Chantelle. As soon as the loan is approved, 0.5% kickback will be paid to Tony¡¯s ount within a month.¡± Kaysen was all smiles. ¡°0.5%? Good!¡± Chantelle¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of her eye sockets. A 0.5% kickback on 500 million was 2.5 million. The people at the table toasted each other and continued to eat until they were full. Tony and others saw rence at the door of the Murphy family¡¯s living room as they were leaving. ¡°rence, you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Tony let out a cry of surprise, as if he had just realized rence had not eaten. ¡°What¡¯s there to eat? Clear the dishes and wash them clean.¡± Armstrong took out a tissue and wiped his mouth. The crowd began to disperse without so much as a nce toward rence. Miranda walked over. ¡°I left you some food on the table. Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°Really, dear?¡± rence¡¯s heart warmed. Miranda frowned. ¡°rence, you¡¯ve seen how everyone looks down on you. Don¡¯t you see the problem? ¡°You¡¯re uneducated, uncultured, jobless, and know nothing. ¡°That¡¯s why everyone looks down on you! ¡°Do you know why I got mad about Cecilia today?¡± ¡°You¡­ think I¡¯m having an illicit rtionship with her?¡± rence hesitated a little. Miranda nodded and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but I¡¯m angrier about you epting Cecilia¡¯s car. ¡°Ten million is nothing to the Wonder Group. ¡°However, for you, it¡¯s money you¡¯ll never be able to make. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get into the mindset where you can get things without doing anything to deserve them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get it for nothing. I saved Cecilia¡¯s life by detoxifying her,¡± exined rence. Miranda frowned. ¡°Detoxifying her? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of miracle doctor? ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse she made up, you know? ¡°With Cecilia¡¯s status, she meets all kinds of men. ¡°She¡¯s only temporarily interested in you. ¡°When she gets tired of you one day, she¡¯ll kick you to the curb. ¡°What will you do then? ¡°rence, we¡¯re husband and wife. I don¡¯t have feelings for you, but I don¡¯t want to see you like this. ¡°I signed you up for adult college. You can start attending sses next Monday.¡± With that said, Miranda coldly walked out of the living room. The clicking of her high heels faded away, leaving rence standing at the door. There was silence for a few seconds. rence¡¯s stomach growled, reminding him about the dining table. Sure enough, there was a whole meal and an uneaten chicken thigh among the leftovers. Miranda had left these for rence. Feeling a warmth in his heart, rence finished eating quickly and cleared the dishes. By the time he got home, Miranda had finished taking a shower. The lights on the second floor were on. rence looked up to the second floor and did not go up. He slept on the couch in the living room after taking his shower. The next morning. Miranda finished the breakfast rence made and left for work. rence got a phone call from Johnson soon after. ¡°Mr. Howard, you said you could help me with my illness within the next few days. It¡¯s been three days now. Can you help me?¡± Johnson dared not neglect anything when it came to future generations of his. He called rence early in the morning, guessing when rence would be awake. ¡°Yes. Go ahead and tell me where I should go to help you.¡± rence agreed. ¡°Great. Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t have to lift a finger. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up right away. Cure me at my office. It¡¯s quiet here, and no one will disturb us.¡± Johnson was slightly excited at the prospect of finally being cured. ¡°Sure.¡± rence gave Johnson his address. Johnson¡¯s men knocked on the door less than a minuteter, to rence¡¯s surprise. ¡°Mr. Howard, our boss is expecting you.¡± The several men in suits nodded respectfully at rence. ¡°So soon?¡± rence was surprised. ¡®Did Johnson have someone waiting outside for me?¡¯ He thought about it and realized that it was probably easy for Johnson to learn where rence lived, even before he told Johnson the address. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± rence took his silver needles, got into the Rolls Royce Johnson had sent, and sat back as the driver brought him to Johnson¡¯spany. When rence arrived, he was surprised to see a 50-story-high office building with a dazzling ss wall outside, built right beside the bustling city. Johnson¡¯s bodyguards respectfully escorted rence to Johnson¡¯s personal office. Johnson was wearing a suit, and his shoes were polished and shiny. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Johnson got up excitedly and proceeded to kick all his secretaries out of the office. Chapter 32 - Master Howard!

Chapter 32: Master Howard!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Johnson, this is yourpany?¡± rence looked at the respectable man in front of him, so different from that pervert he had encountered in the hotel that day. Johnson exined, ¡°Haha! Mr. Howard, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I own thergest private loanpany in Mediterranean City. I just put it in someone else¡¯s name.¡± He had made a lot of money through his loan shark business these past few years. He could not start apany with his own name because his record was tainted. Therefore, he started a private loanpany in someone else¡¯s name, which had eventually be the biggest in Mediterranean City after a decade of struggle. Johnson was the real boss behind the scenes. He usually hung out with rich heirs, lending them money and expanding hiswork. ¡°Good for you.¡± rence sat down casually on the couch. Johnson immediately poured rence a ss of warm water and gave it to him. ¡°Mr. Howard, didn¡¯t you sayst time that there was a cure for my infertility? Hurry, have a look at me. ¡°You may prescribe me any medicine you deem necessary. ¡°I¡¯m alright with any surgery or medication!¡± Johnson would go to great lengths if it meant he could finally have a boy or a girlter on in life. He had even gone to the best hospitals abroad to try to use his sperm for in vitro fertilization. However, Johnson had a more serious reproductive problem than he initially thought. He was able to perform in bed, but he could not produce any sperm. He could not even qualify for in vitro fertilization with this body. ¡°You don¡¯t need surgery or drugs. Your kidney¡¯s simply blocked, leading to the necrosis of your reproductive system. ¡°I just need to give you an injection to get the blocked kidney flowing, and I¡¯ll prescribe you some traditional medicine. You should be fine after resting for the better part of half a month,¡± exined rence. Johnson narrowed his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Johnson was somewhat skeptical of rence¡¯s casual speaking tone. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± rence got up, turned, and began to walk away. ¡°No, no, no! I believe you. I believe you, okay? ¡°Mr. Howard, if you can really help me cure my illness, I¡¯ll transfer you ten percent of my loanpany¡¯s shares immediately,¡± Johnson promised with clenched teeth. If he had no children for all his life, thepany would fall into the hands of others when he died. If rence could cure his infertility, ten percent of Johnson¡¯s shares was nothingpared to that. ¡°Mr. Howard, tell me how you¡¯re going to treat me.¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on the couch.¡± rence pointed to the couch. ¡°Huh?¡± Johnson had a weird expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Howard, do you have a kink for this?¡± ¡°F*ck off. I¡¯m going to use acupuncture on you. How am I going to do that if you¡¯re in your clothes?¡± rence rolled his eyes. ¡°Ahem ahem. You¡¯re right. Mr. Howard, you have such good looks. It would be a pity if you preferred men.¡± Johnson moved fast. He took off his clothes andy on the couch. rence¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Johnson. Other than the meridians and arteries, there was a lot of invisible ¡®vital energy¡¯, which connected points of the human body. Ordinary people could not see vital energy, just like how they could not see the acupoints in alternative medicine. Even modern medicine had no idea how the acupoints of the human body worked. Johnson had an exuberant ¡®vital energy¡¯ in between his eyebrows, demonstrating his vitality. There were also two ¡®vital energy¡¯s on his shoulders, which aligned with the vital energy in the middle of his eyebrows. It formed a stable triangr pattern with his vital energy. In other words, Johnson had a rich life and strong vitals. rence continued looking and saw that the vital energy above the heart, spleen, stomach, and liver were thriving. The only problem was that the vital energy above the kidney had gone out. rence took a closer look at the arteries and veins above where the kidney¡¯s vital energy was meant to be, and found blockages in four ces. Four silver needles would solve Johnson¡¯s problem. rence went ahead and took out four silver needles, inserting them into these four nodes. Johnson felt a warm feeling surge through his body and could not help shaking. Ten minutester... rence withdrew the needles, and the vital energy above Johnson¡¯s kidney lit up. ¡°Is that all?¡± Johnson felt like something inside him was now different. rence nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll give you a prescription now. ¡°Over the next half month, no sex, no smoking, no alcohol, and novish meals.¡± As he spoke, rence walked over to Johnson¡¯s desk and scribbled a prescription for him with a pen. ¡°This is great. Master Howard, you¡¯re my savior. ¡°I¡¯ll have ten percent of thepany shares transferred to you right away. ¡°All you have to do is sign a contract.¡± Johnson looked excited. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ll make reservations and treat you to dinner. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight.¡± ¡°No thanks. I have to get back.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Well...¡± Johnson dared not force rence to stay. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll see you off, Mr. Howard.¡± As soon as they got out of the office, Johnson suddenly felt a strong urge to pee and could not hold it in for another second. ¡°Master Howard, I have to pee... I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. You should go ahead downstairs. I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡± Johnson held his stomach. ¡°Go ahead.¡± rence smiled. Johnson had just gotten his kidney¡¯s vital energy flowing again, so it was normal to want to pee. rence did not wait for Johnson. He took the elevator alone, ready to go downstairs. When he stepped into the lobby on the first floor, he happened to run into Chantelle and Tony. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my sister¡¯s loser son-inw? Why did you follow Tony here?¡± Chantelle asked with a bitter tone. Chapter 33 - Both Get The F*ck Out

Chapter 33: Both Get The F*ck Out

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The catering at Johnson¡¯spany was good, and employees could bring their families there to dine in. Chantelle followed her son to work almost every day for the free meals. After her meal, she would rest on the couch in the lobby. She would have beautiful receptionists making coffee for her, of course. In the evening, she would go home with her son when he got off work. She was asfortable as an old shoe. ¡°You guys?¡± rence was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so surprised? Didn¡¯t you follow Tony to hispany? ¡°Didn¡¯t you overhear something yesterday, that Tony works for the biggestpany in Mediterranean City? ¡°You came here today to find Tony and ask him to get you a job.¡± Chantelle had an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression on her face. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Almost speechless, rence turned and walked out of the lobby. ¡°Oh.¡± Chantelle stopped rence. ¡°Are you trying to run after I¡¯ve caught you? ¡°Everyone,e and look! ¡°He¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw! Tsk tsk! He¡¯s never even graduated junior high. He¡¯s uncultured and distasteful. He¡¯s not even content with his monthly sry of three thousand dors. ¡°He epted a rich woman¡¯s Ferrari yesterday. He¡¯s not satisfied with what he already has. ¡°Now he¡¯s even chased my son to hispany, wanting to ask him for a job! ¡°Tsk tsk. Look at him. How can there be someone so shameless?¡± Chantelle eximed. Her ranting attracted everyone in the lobby to gather around, criticizing rence. ¡°Guards, get this loser out of here before he makes a bigger fool of himself.¡± Chantelle pointed her finger at rence. Tony looked at rence coldly. ¡°Check if he has a pass or a visitor record.¡± ¡°Please show me your pass, Sir.¡± The four security guards at the door immediately surrounded him, looking unkind. rence did not go through thepany¡¯s main entrance when he had gone upstairs, since he got to use Johnson¡¯s private elevator. Therefore, the security guards at the lobby did not recognize him. rence said coldly, ¡°Johnson invited me here.¡± ¡°Mr. Golding? Haha! rence, how can a loser like you know Mr. Golding?¡± Tony shook his head, amused. ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw him out! It¡¯s upsetting to see this loser still here. He¡¯s always thinking about how to take advantage of Tony. ¡°Based on your level of education, could you even do a good job if you were offered a position? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you out of here yet?¡± snapped Chantelle. ¡°Sir, please get out, or we¡¯ll call the police.¡± The four security guards continue to move toward rence. All of a sudden. ¡°Hahaha! Master Howard, your medical skills are brilliant. I have never peed so freely before. What a great purge!¡± Johnsonughed as he stepped out of the elevator. The crowd in the hall shuddered. The voice was all too familiar. ¡°Hello, Mr. Golding!¡± ¡°Mr. Golding!¡± ¡°Mr. Golding, why did youe down...¡± Countless employees walked up to say hello as they gave their boss a 90-degree bow. Looking excited, Johnson walked right up to rence without so much as a nce at the crowd. ¡°Master Howard, thank you so much.¡± Silence fell over the crowd. ¡°Master Howard? Mr. Golding, did you mistake him for someone else? ¡°He¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw. ¡°He only makes three thousand bucks a month and he was even thinking about hooking up with a rich woman yesterday. ¡°How is he a master?¡± Chantelle was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Johnson frowned. Chantelle quickly said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Golding, I¡¯m Tony¡¯s mother. My son graduated from a famous business school overseas and he¡¯s working in yourpany now.¡± ¡°Oh, Tony. I have a vague impression of who he is.¡± Johnson nodded, only slightly impressed. ¡°Why are you calling Master Howard a loser?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°Because he¡¯s a loser!¡± Chantelle responded instinctively. ¡°Mother, stop it.¡± Tony had a feeling that something was going to go wrong. Chantelle ignored her son. ¡°Mr. Golding, you¡¯ve got it wrong. How can this loser rence be a master? You¡¯ve definitely got it wrong. ¡°He can¡¯t even eat with us at the Murphy family dining table. He had everyone¡¯s leftovers for his dinnerst night. ¡°He even followed my son here today to beg him for a job in hispany. ¡°This loser rence doesn¡¯t even have a pass. Mr. Golding, hurry and call the police here to arrest him!¡± Johnson¡¯s face instantly darkened when he heard this. ¡°Hispany? It¡¯s mypany! ¡°What did you just say to me? ¡°You told my security to throw Master Howard out? What the f*ck is wrong with you? ¡°Tony, is this your mother? Who told you that you could bring your mother to work?¡± ¡°Mr. Golding, I... Didn¡¯t thepany say we can bring our family to dine here? My mother thinks thepany food is delicious...¡± Tony bit the bullet and stepped forward. ¡°Oh, you wanna eat? Sure! Go home and eat to your heart¡¯s content. Finance, get the f*ck over here,¡± Johnson sneered. ¡°Mr. Golding.¡± Wiping his sweat with a handkerchief, a middle-aged man hurriedly rushed over, nodding and bowing. ¡°Terminate Tony¡¯s employment contract, and tell him and his mother to both get the f*ck out of here,¡± Johnson shouted coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Chantelle fell to the ground. Chapter 34 - A Loser Will Always Be A Loser

Chapter 34: A Loser Will Always Be A Loser

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence had just gotten home. His father-inw Armstrong gave him a call. ¡°rence, get the f*ck over here!¡± Without another word, he hung up. Feeling confused, rence called back to find out what was going on, but Armstrong declined the call. rence had no choice but to take a taxi to his father-inw¡¯s house. As soon as he reached the hall, he heard Chantelle crying out, ¡°That damn rence! ¡°It¡¯s alright that he¡¯s a loser, but why give my son trouble? ¡°Boohoo! Great, my son¡¯s fired now. How is he going to go on with his life?¡± ¡°Chantelle, stop crying. When rence gets here, we¡¯ll ask him what happened,¡±forted Peony. Kaysen was also with them. ¡°That damn rence! ¡°I think he has something to do with this. He knew I was going to borrow money from Johnson¡¯spany, so he made Tony lose his job. ¡°Dad! rence must have a grudge because of Sunshine District. ¡°He¡¯s trying to screw up the bid! ¡°The construction team will start working in ten days. ¡°If we don¡¯t get the loan by then, Sunshine District will have to stop before it can even start! How are we going to exin ourselves to Wonder Group?¡± Tony sat there and said nothing. His expression was extremely cold. ¡°Hmph! That damn *sshole. The Murphy family takes care of him, yet he¡¯s causing us all sorts of trouble.¡± Armstrong banged his fist on the table. They were all agitated, everyone criticizing rence. Just then, rence walked in. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You still have the gall toe. What kind of a man are you? It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re a loser, but you made my son lose his job!¡± Chantelle looked at rence bitterly. ¡°Why are you ming me? You offended Johnson.¡± rence frowned. On the way over, he figured that Chantelle and Tony had probablyined to Armstrong, so he mentally prepared himself to face them. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s your fault. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, why were you at Johnson¡¯spany then? ¡°It just so happens that Johnson fires Tony on the same day that you¡¯re there. ¡°It¡¯s definitely your fault!¡± Chantelle¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked at rence with a look one would only give their worst enemy. rence shook his head in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I already knew Johnson.¡± ¡°I was there to cure him.¡± Armstrong¡¯s heart twitched. ¡®Didn¡¯t rence cure Peony¡¯s blocked blood vessels with acupuncture? Can he really treat illnesses?¡¯ ¡°Cure? What can you cure?¡± Kaysen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°rence, if you want to work on Sunshine District, just say so! ¡°If you weren¡¯t such a coward, I would have let you do it. ¡°Why do you want to sink to the level of ying such tricks? ¡°Now that you made Tony lose his job, my five hundred million dor loan is gone. ¡°We¡¯ll have to stop working on Sunshine District! ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! rence, why didn¡¯t I realize before that you were so scheming?¡± Belle said coldly, ¡°rence, we¡¯re all part of the Murphy family. What¡¯s in it for you to do this to Tony?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not destroying the Murphy family so you can run into Cecilia¡¯s arms, are you?¡± Melody crossed her legs and folded her arms. rence was speechless in the face of their jeers. He understood that these people would never believe him, no matter how much he exined. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Why stop talking?¡± ¡°Are you admitting to it?¡± ¡°Poverty really does stifle ambition! All you know is how to fight with everyone. Can¡¯t you do anything serious?¡± ¡°A loser will always be a loser. You¡¯ll never improve yourself.¡± The group continued to jeer at rence. His mother-inw Peony snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You all should have had enough by now. rence isn¡¯t responsible for this.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± cried Kaysen. ¡°I have my ideas about this.¡± Peony nced at Kaysen. Peony had believed in Mother Mary all her life, and because of the statue of Mother Mary incident from before, her attitude toward Kaysen was not what it used to be. In the end, rence saved her with acupuncture. Despite that, he silently suffered the family¡¯s ridicule and did note forward to exin what had happened. Peony had developed some affection for rence. She also knew that rence was not entirely to me. Her sister Chantelle was more at fault. Peony was gentle. ¡°rence, we¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no point in dwelling on these things. ¡°If you do know Johnson, call him and get Tony his job back. ¡°After all, Sunshine District still needs a loan. If the five hundred million start-up capital isn¡¯t approved, we¡¯ll have to stop working on Sunshine District, which will be arge impact on the Murphy family.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll try and see.¡± rence nodded. He called Johnson in front of everyone, asking him if he could hire Tony back. ¡°Master Howard, you just have to say the word. I¡¯ll arrange for it right away.¡± Johnson was quick. It was less than two minutester when Tony got a call from the office. ¡°What? I¡¯m being reinstated? Thank you, Sir. Thank you.¡± Tony was thrilled. ¡°Tony, you have to thank rence for this.¡± Peony was somewhat surprised that Johnson had actually answered rence¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank him for? It was his fault anyway.¡± Chantelle red at rence in disgust. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Chapter 35 - An Unknown Man

Chapter 35: An Unknown Man

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Chantelle and Tony left, the Murphy family was getting ready to disperse. rence stopped Kaysen. ¡°The ten million dors entrance fee! ¡°Plus the other five million you promised!¡± Kaysen snarled, ¡°rence, are you out of your mind? ¡°Do you have any idea how much money you¡¯ve cost me with what you¡¯ve done? ¡°With the loan dyed for another three days, I¡¯ve lost a lot more than fifteen million¡­ yet you¡¯re still asking me for money?¡± rence frowned. ¡°You promised me the money. Besides, what do I have to do with the loan dy anyway?¡± Kaysen was a little mad. ¡°You think it has nothing to do with you? Would all of this have happened if it wasn¡¯t for you? Get out of my way! The money¡¯s gone. F*ck off!¡± The family members who were leaving turned back to look at rence. ¡°rence, what are you doing? Kaysen has business to deal with back at the office. Get out of his way!¡± snapped Armstrong. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kaysen grunted coldly and left, stomping past rence. rence looked at Armstrong helplessly. ¡°Dad, Kaysen agreed to the fifteen million.¡± Armstrong looked back at rence coldly. ¡°Who cares if he agreed to it? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Kaysen¡¯s loan would have been approved already. Consider the fifteen million repayment for all the trouble you¡¯ve caused.¡± Without another nce at rence, Armstrong flung back his sleeves and walked away. rence helplessly walked out of the Murphy family door to head back home. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Lil Bro, why hang up on me and block me?¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice was at the other end of the line. rence felt a little awkward. ¡°Cecilia, my wife...¡± ¡°I knew it. Your wife! She won¡¯t let you see me, right?¡± Cecilia snorted coldly. ¡°Yes, Miranda said she¡¯d divorce me if I ever saw you again.¡± rence sighed resignedly. Cecilia shook her head in amusement as she spoke. ¡°What a double standard, that b*tch!¡± ¡°Cecilia, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Cecilia sneered. ¡°Lil Bro,e here and see for yourself. I¡¯m at thergest Walker Street in Mediterranean City. I was just shopping with my girlfriends. ¡°Guess who I saw? ¡°I saw your wife. ¡°She¡¯s here shopping with an unknown man! Come and see for yourself!¡± ¡°What? No way, Miranda should be at work right now.¡± rence trembled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not.¡± Cecilia hung up right away. Still not wanting to believe it, rence called Miranda with trembling fingers. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Miranda¡¯s side of the line was a little noisy. ¡°Dear, where are you?¡± asked rence. Miranda was impatient. ¡°Where else? I¡¯m at work. What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Why call me then? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Miranda hung up the phone a little agitatedly. rence¡¯s heart sankpletely. He had clearly heard cars nearby and a man¡¯s voice. Miranda was definitely not in her office, but at Walker Street. rence took a deep breath, hailed a taxi, and headed for thergest Walker Street in Mediterranean City. Half an hourter, he arrived. ¡°Cecilia, where did you see Miranda?¡± rence called Cecilia back. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location. I even sent away my girlfriends and I¡¯ve been following the two of them. Come over.¡± Cecilia sent her location to rence. rence went to the ce, and found Cecilia. Cecilia was dressed stylishly. She wore a casual suit andrge sunsses, and she was carrying a Louis Vuitton handbag worth hundreds of thousands of dors. ¡°Cecilia,¡± greeted rence. Cecilia was still a little angry. ¡°Hmph! Did you block me just because your wife asked you to?¡± rence was a little embarrassed. ¡°Here, see for yourself.¡± Cecilia pointed not too far away. He could see Miranda sitting on a bench with a cup of milk tea in her hand, talking andughing with a young man. With all the traffic around her, Miranda did not notice rence. ¡°Miranda!¡± rence¡¯s face paled. Cecilia sneered. ¡°See? This woman has a double standard when ites to what you can do, and what she can do! ¡°She¡¯s married, yet she¡¯s dating some random man behind her husband¡¯s back!¡± rence was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Miranda as she continued tough and talk with the man, and he pulled out his phone slightly unwillingly. He hoped desperately that he had mistaken her for someone else. What if he was looking at someone who just looked a lot like Miranda? rence pulled out his phone and called Miranda. ¡°Hello? What else do you want?¡± Miranda¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. ¡°Miranda... where... are you?¡± rence¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m at work!¡± Miranda hung up the phone abruptly. rence closed his eyes and silently turned to leave. He could now confirm that the woman on the bench was truly Miranda. ¡°F*ck!¡± Cecilia grabbed rence.¡±You¡¯re leaving already? You¡¯re a wimp! Come on, let¡¯s confront her!¡± Chapter 36 - Only Live For Himself!

Chapter 36: Only Live For Himself!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cecilia dragged rence along with her as she went to stand in front of Miranda. Miranda was shocked. She had never imagined rence would show up here without a prior announcement. A hint of panic shed across her pretty face. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Dear, didn¡¯t you say you were at work?¡± rence¡¯s knuckles cracked as he curled his hands into fists and hid them in the sleeves of his shirt. Miranda immediately realized what was going on. ¡°Have you been stalking me again? ¡°rence Howard, are you a pervert or something? ¡°You stalked me before, and now you¡¯re stalking me again. Do you think I need to submit a report to you before I go anywhere?¡± People nearby stopped walking to watch Miranda losing her temper. ¡°Haha, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, Ms. Murphy. rence was not stalking you. ¡°I just happened to see you here with this man, which is why I called him and let him know,¡± Cecilia said, a disgusted look in her eyes. Miranda frowned. ¡°You again! ¡°rence, haven¡¯t I warned you to stay away from her?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Cecilia yelped. ¡°What kind of double standard is this? ¡°Miranda Murphy, you¡¯re so two-faced! ¡°rence is my brother. Who are you to stop me from seeing him? ¡°As for you, you lied to your husband and said you were at work, but you¡¯re here on a date with some strange man. How do you n to exin this?¡± rence¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Dear, who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Miranda seemed to not know what to say. Just then, the man stood up and smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re Miranda¡¯s husband, right? ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Sheldon rk. I¡¯m Miranda¡¯s ex-boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to ask Miranda to be my girlfriend once again.¡± ¡°Ex-boyfriend...¡± rence¡¯s pupils shrank as a sudden, inexplicable pain stabbed his heart. Cecilia raged, ¡°Miranda Murphy, you¡¯re disgusting! ¡°rence is so in love with you, yet you¡¯re still fooling around with your ex-boyfriend?¡± Miranda tried to exin, but Sheldon stopped her speaking. ¡°There¡¯s never been any love between Miranda and rence. The only reason they got married was Miranda¡¯s grandfather. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have broken up in the first ce if it hadn¡¯t been for her grandfather. ¡°Miranda is going to marry me once she finalizes her divorce!¡± The sudden news was like a p to rence¡¯s face! rence¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Miranda, is that really what you¡¯re going to do?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Before Miranda could answer, rence felt an intense pain in his heart, and fresh blood spurted from his mouth. His vision went ck as he fainted. ¡°rence!¡± Both Miranda and Cecilia cried out in rm at the same time. However, Cecilia moved faster than Miranda and grabbed a hold of rence before he fell to the ground. Cecilia raised her head to re at Miranda. ¡°A woman like you has no right to be with rence! ¡°F*ck off!¡± ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s go. I heard there¡¯s an amazing restaurant in this pedestrian zone, I¡¯ve already booked a table for us there,¡± Sheldon said, a gentle smile on his face. He walked forth to take Miranda¡¯s hand, but she shook him off. ¡°Sheldon, I¡¯m sorry! I still can¡¯t bring myself to ept your proposal. Why don¡¯t you go home first? I¡¯ll take rence to the hospital,¡± Miranda said, as she took her phone out to call an ambnce. Sheldon seemed slightly shocked, but he nodded and walked off. Cecilia said coldly, ¡°How fake.¡± Miranda did not say anything. Instead, she bent down quietly and stared at rence¡¯s pale face, a flood of different emotions washing over her. The next time rence woke up, he was lying in a hospital bed. ¡°Miranda!¡± rence jolted awake from a nightmare. Miranda had divorced him in the dream. Then, she simply turned around and got married to Sheldon. ¡°Why are you still hung up over that woman?¡± Cecilia asked with a wry smile on her face. ¡°Cecilia, what are you doing here? Where¡¯s Miranda?¡± rence asked, a weak smile on his pale face. Cecilia said angrily, ¡°That b*tch returned to her office after she brought you to the hospital. She said there was something important she had to take care of there. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What could be more important than your husband¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Did you say Miranda brought me to the hospital?¡± rence asked happily. Cecilia asked exasperatedly, ¡°Lil Bro, are you losing your mind? ¡°Look at how that woman is treating you. You still have feelings for her?¡± rence remained silent for a long while before he nodded. ¡°I love her very much.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cecilia was furious, and she said coldly, ¡°Yes, Miranda brought you here. She did not continue her date with that ex of hers.¡± rence heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Have some of this soup that I broiled, just for you. Bet you didn¡¯t realize you¡¯ve been unconscious for a whole day, right?¡± Cecilia said as she rolled her eyes and grabbed the thermos sitting on the table next to them. She poured out a bowl of soup and handed it to rence. Cecilia said proudly, ¡°I made this all by myself.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cecilia,¡± rence said with genuine gratefulness. Warmth flooded his heart. He had been alive for so many years, but Cecilia was the first woman to have ever made him soup. It tasted good. rence¡¯s heart felt warm when he finished drinking the soup Cecilia had made for him. Cecilia took the opportunity to retrieve the Ferrari¡¯s keys and hand them to rence. ¡°The car still belongs to you. Keep it.¡± ¡°Cecilia, Miranda¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cecilia was beginning to lose her temper. ¡°Look at how Miranda treats you. Why are you still listening to what she has to say? ¡°Who does she think she is? What does she have over you, other than an arranged marriage to you? ¡°She¡¯s worth even less than a stranger to you! ¡°I¡¯m giving you a sports car because I want to. Can she stop me? ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Stop making such a fuss! ¡°If I ask you to keep it, then you should keep it!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± rence nodded and promised to keep it as he stuffed the car keys into his pocket. At that moment, rence made a decision for himself. It would be better if he decided his own matters in the future. rence¡¯s heart had broken after learning about Miranda¡¯s first love. rence finally seemed to understand something now. No matter how much he cared about Miranda, he, rence Howard, was nothing to her! Especially when Miranda was already considering divorcing him and getting back together with her first love¡­ rence¡¯s heart was utterly shattered. He had done so much for Miranda, and this was what he got in return. rence suddenly felt like a joke, the biggest joke in existence. From today onwards, rence Howard would only live for himself! If Miranda insisted on getting a divorce¡­ then they would get a divorce. A man¡¯s journey into manhood is onlyplete when he is finally ready to let go of a woman he has loved! ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Cecilia said with a sweet smile on her face, not sensing the change of heart rence had just gone through. As she sat by rence¡¯s bedside, she reached out and touched his pectorals. ¡°Lil Bro, it¡¯s the middle of the night now, and there¡¯s no one else in the room. Do you think we should do something?¡± Chapter 37 - You Want A Divorce? Ill Make Sure You’re Satisfied

Chapter 37: You Want A Divorce? I¡¯ll Make Sure You¡¯re Satisfied

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cecilia had used her connections, which was why rence was staying in a VIP ward. Right now, there was no one else in the ward, other than rence and Cecilia. When rence saw the sensual look on Cecilia¡¯s face, his mouth went dry as he said, ¡°Sure, Cecilia. Let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Cecilia immediately turned and sat by the side of the bed. ¡°In your dreams. I¡¯m on my period today, so I can¡¯t do anything like that .¡± As Cecilia spoke, she tried to pull rence¡¯s nkets off him. He clung tightly onto them. ¡°Well, Cecilia, I was joking. Didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously,¡± rence hurriedly exined himself. ¡°Haha, I knew it. You want to be naughty, but you just don¡¯t have the guts to do anything,¡± Cecilia said as she covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°You, young virgin, are still too young to y tricks and fool me!¡± Cecilia reached out and tapped rence¡¯s forehead with a finger. Then, she sat back down slowly on rence¡¯s bed. Her perfect, curvaceous body was right on disy for him, and a whiff of her pleasant, perfumed scent drifted towards him. It was all so enticing. In the afternoon, rence went through a series of tests before he could check out of the hospital. Then, he drove the Ferrari that Cecilia had given him back home. To rence¡¯s surprise, Miranda was at home when he returned, getting ready to head out. When Miranda saw rence had driven the Ferrari home, she said furiously, ¡°rence Howard, you promised me. Why did you take the Ferrari back from Cecilia?¡± ¡°I wanted to.¡± rence replied nonchntly, before brushing past Miranda and walking into the mansion. ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda was stunned. It was the first time rence had ever spoken to her in this way. Had fever damaged his brain? She was confused! Miranda followed him into the mansion. ¡°rence Howard, what¡¯s with this attitude you¡¯re giving me?¡± ¡°What sort of attitude do you want from me?¡± rence asked cooly as he stared at Miranda. ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda was speechless, and she remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I was getting ready to pick you up from the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, no need for that now. I¡¯vee back on my own,¡± rence replied quietly. Then, he turned and walked up to the second floor. The second floor was forbidden to rence. Miranda had never allowed him to go up there, but rence could not be bothered with those rules and regtions now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miranda frowned. rence stood at the foot of the stairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want a divorce? ¡°That¡¯s right. You once said that if I ever dared take a step onto the second floor, even if it were just one step up the stairs, you¡¯d divorce me. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve driven back home with Ferrari that Cecilia gave me. ¡°You want a divorce? Sure! ¡°Today¡¯s Monday, so the Civil Affairs Bureau is open today. Want to go?¡± Miranda stood still and stared at rence, looking at him as if he was a stranger. At that moment, Miranda felt as if she did not know rence at all. There was a massive wedge between them now, so much unfamiliarity between her and the man across from her. She almost felt¡­ like she had lost something! ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Miranda apologized. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. After all, there¡¯s no love lost between us. You only married me because I saved your grandfather.¡± rence¡¯s voice was eerily calm. ¡°You can get back together with your first love if you want to. ¡°Just please make sure you¡¯ve properly divorced me first! ¡°Miranda Murphy, that is myst shred of dignity, as a man!¡± rence turned and walked upstairs after he finished speaking. Miranda stood still, shellshocked. It was the first time she had heard rence speak that way. A couple of minutester, rence walked back downstairs, holding a bunch of household goods that belonged to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never go to the second floor again. That¡¯s your private living quarters,¡± rence told Miranda as he quietly walked into the guest room with his things. Miranda stared at rence¡¯s back, feeling dazed and as if there was an odd taste in her mouth. ¡°rence, things between Sheldon and I aren¡¯t what you think they are. We didn¡¯t¡­¡± Miranda tried exining. She might not love rence, but the feeling of being misunderstood was horrible. ¡°No need to exin,¡± rence said as he shook his head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you listening to my exnation?¡± Miranda was getting angry. Why was rence not giving her the chance to exin? renceughed coldly. ¡°Why should I listen to your exnation? ¡°Miranda Murphy! Ask yourself this question: have you ever listened to any of my exnations? ¡°That time in the hotel, I said I only rushed into the hotel room because I wanted to protect you. Did you believe me? ¡°William Keynes was going to take advantage of you while you were drunk! ¡°Think about that time your mom had a clot in her artery. I helped your mom unclog the vessel using silver needles so that she would not need to undergo surgery anymore. ¡°Did you listen to my exnation then? No, you called me an animal! ¡°Haha! Did you think that I, rence Howard, would be so useless and pathetic that I would try toy my hands on my own mother-inw?¡± Miranda did not know how to respond to rence¡¯s outburst. ¡°However, that¡¯s all not important now,¡± rence shook his head lightly. ¡°I thought¡­¡± Miranda wanted to exin. renceughed. ¡°You thought, indeed. What did you think? ¡°Yes, I had wicked intentions because I¡¯m a pathetic fool! ¡°I raced into the hotel room because I wanted to rape you! ¡°I took off your mom¡¯s gown because I¡¯m a phnderer! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll admit it then. Your guesses were correct. ¡°You should be satisfied now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda finally realized how deep the misunderstandings that ran between her and rence were. A hint of regret blossomed in her heart. rence had already shut the door to the guest room. His cold voice rang out from behind it, ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m letting you have your way. You can decide for yourself! ¡°Let me know if you want a divorce. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Chapter 38 - You’ve Won, Miranda Murphy

Chapter 38: You¡¯ve Won, Miranda Murphy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miranda¡¯s heart felt empty as she stared at the guest room¡¯s unbudging, closed door. In the past, Miranda had enjoyed rence¡¯s ttery. She had enjoyed rence¡¯s docileness. She had enjoyed rence¡¯s submissiveness. Now that rence had done a 180-degree-change with his attitude, Miranda was finding it a little hard to ept. When she remembered all she had done to him, the hint of regret in her heart grew and grew. ¡®Should I apologize to him?¡¯ At six in the evening, rence received a phone call from Miranda. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the Love Sea Restaurant.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± rence frowned. Miranda replied coolly, ¡°I want to have dinner!¡± Miranda hung up once she had finished her sentence. After giving it some thought, rence took a shower and drove to Love Sea Restaurant in his Ferrari. It was a Western-style restaurant that was extremely popr in Mediterranean City. Besides being the ce every inte celebrity wanted to visit and take pictures in, it was also a popr ce for young couples to go on dates. When rence arrived at Love Sea restaurant, he consulted the message Miranda had sent him and saw her dressed in a red dress. Miranda¡¯s face was made up beautifully tonight. She had a gorgeous face and a well-defined nose. Her mouth was enticingly small, and she had eyes that sparkled like the night sky. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re wearing?¡± Miranda stared at rence¡¯s outfit, which was a hodgepodge of pieces bought from random stalls. It could not have cost more than two hundred dors. rence flopped into the chair opposite Miranda. ¡°Does my clothing make a difference? ¡°After all, I¡¯m nothing more than a pathetic fool to you! ¡°You¡¯ve never treated me as your husband.¡± ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying really necessary right now?¡± Miranda asked with a gloomy expression on her face. renceughed mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m an unnecessary person, so of course it is!¡± ¡°rence, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± renceughed as he threw her own question back at her. Miranda exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that nothing is going on between me and Sheldon!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just my ex. I haven¡¯t contacted him since you and I got married.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± rence shook his head in disappointment. Miranda bit down on her lip. ¡°This is what happened. Sheldon returned home from abroad a couple of days ago, and he invited me out for a meeting.¡± ¡°He asked you out right after he got back home? ¡°I¡¯m finding it difficult to believe you guys were not in contact, if he did that.¡± rence poured himself a ss of red wine and finished the whole thing in a single gulp. The alcohol burned his throat as it traveled down his neck. His heart felt as if it was burning too. Miranda sighed, ¡°How am I going to get you to believe me?!¡± ¡°I remember I used to say that exact sentence to you all the time too,¡± rence said as he smiled teasingly. ¡°You¡­ Can you not speak like that?¡± Miranda¡¯s chair scraped against the floor as she stood up. If this had happened in the past, rence would have immediately shrunk back and apologized. However, rence was a different person today. He held his ss firmly as he gazed calmly at Miranda. Helpless, the only thing Miranda could do was sit back down slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize. ¡°I know I¡¯ve misunderstood you a lot in the past.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded slowly. ¡°Anything else you want to add?¡± ¡°No,¡± Miranda said with her head lowered. rence nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll get separated after we finish this meal.¡± Miranda¡¯s petite body shuddered violently. In the past, she had always been the one to bring it up. Now, Miranda felt a sliver of panic in her heart when she heard rence discussing their separation. Over thest three years, she had grown used to rence and everything that he gave her. Miranda did not know what to do now that rence wanted a divorce. Miranda raised her head, her eyes moist as she said frustratedly, ¡°Do you want to divorce me so you can be with Cecilia Shelby?¡± Tears flowed. rence¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened! He stood up slowly and walked over to Miranda to wipe her tears. In the past, Miranda would have lost her temper if rence were to touch even a strand of her hair. However, today she did not make a move to stop him, and allowed rence to wipe her tears dry. When he finished, rence sat back down slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Can we not get divorced?¡± Miranda sounded like she was pleading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I see no hope for this marriage,¡± rence said as he shook his head. ¡°As a man, I¡¯m willing to do anything and everything for the woman I love. ¡°However, your actions have crossed a line. ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for you over the past three years! ¡°I never said anything back when the Murphy family insulted me by calling me a useless, pathetic fool. ¡°Even you thought I was a useless, pathetic fool¡­ ¡°You would gang up with the rest of the Murphy family to mock and belittle me. ¡°A husband and wife should stick together through thick and through thin, but I¡¯m worth less than a dog to the Murphy family. ¡°Even a dog would¡¯ve gotten some kind of treat, right? ¡°Armstrong Murphy knew he had misunderstood me, but he looked right past my dignity so that he could protect his favorite son-inw, Kaysen Wall¡¯s, image! ¡°Peony Wanda knew that Kaysen¡¯s statue of Mother Mary was fake, but she did not me Kaysen for it. Instead, she med me for exposing the fact that the statue was fake! ¡°To your oldest sister Belle Murphy and her family, I¡¯ll forever be a useless, good-for-nothing fool. ¡°To your second sister Melody Murphy and her family, I¡¯ll always be a pathetic fool they can mock whenever they like. ¡°To you, Miranda Murphy, I¡¯ll only ever be someone you were forced to marry because of your grandfather¡¯s orders. ¡°Have you ever once looked me in the eyes, over thesest three years? ¡°Do you know when my birthday is? ¡°Do you know what my favorite food is? ¡°Do you know what hobbies I have? ¡°To you, I¡¯m just someone who didn¡¯t even manage to graduate middle school. ¡°An ipetent fool who can¡¯t even recite the alphabet from start to finish! ¡°You find it disgusting to spare me even a nce. ¡°Do you know how much my heart aches when I watch William Keynes drive you home every day? ¡°I thought you would pay more attention to me if I treated you better. ¡°Haha, I was wrong. All I got was even crueler mockery from you. ¡°Sometimes, all it takes to defeat a man is just one final blow, hisst straw! ¡°I finally understood everything when I saw you with Sheldon rk! ¡°You¡¯ve won, Miranda Murphy. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has lost! ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Tears welled up in rence¡¯s eyes as he spoke, but his voice was exceedingly calm. It was so calm that Miranda¡¯s heart felt empty in response to it. ¡°Boo hoo hoo...¡± Miranda lost itpletely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on at all with Sheldon rk. Why are you treating me this way?¡± Chapter 39 - Relaxing Their Strained Relations

Chapter 39: Rxing Their Strained Rtions

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miranda could not stop shuddering as she sprawled out on the table. rence did not seem to notice anything as he quietly ate his steak. He did notfort Miranda either when she finished crying. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± rence said as he slowly stood up. As he turned around, Miranda stood up suddenly and grabbed his hand. She fell right into his arms. Miranda had soft skin, and her scent was refreshing. It was the first time rence had ever held Miranda since their marriage began three years ago! ¡°Can¡­ can we not get a divorce?¡± Miranda asked in a pleading tone. rence¡¯s heart softened inexplicably. He nearly agreed to Miranda¡¯s plea. rence could admit that he was still in love with Miranda. However¡­ he could not ept the fact that his wife was screwing around with another man! Blood rushed to rence¡¯s head as he remembered what he had seen yesterday. He was just about to voice his refusal. ¡°Ah! Grandpa! Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Help! Someone help my grandfather! ¡°No! Ambnce, please help me call an ambnce!¡± A desperate scream rang out. The customers at Love Sea restaurant were all stunned. Everyone looked towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance. An old man dressed in a Tang suit had copsed on the ground just outside the ss doors. A girl, about seventeen or eighteen years old, was kneeling beside the man, a helpless look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened to that old man?¡± ¡°Ah! I have no idea. Maybe it was a heart attack or a stroke. He was fine just minutes before he copsed without warning.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from him so we don¡¯t end up getting ckmailed!¡± The crowd nearby all shook their heads and formed a circle a mile away to stand by and watch. ¡°I¡¯ll go look,¡± rence said as he gently pushed Miranda away. Then, he walked out of the Love Sea restaurant and pushed through the crowd until he reached the man dressed in the Tang suit. rence focused his energy and stared at the man, his vision traveling right through the man¡¯s body. Blood was pooling in the old man¡¯s brain, and his arachnoid was torn. Those were both symptoms of a stroke. The old man also had an artificial cardiac pacemaker installed in his heart. That meant that not only was the man having a stroke, but he had cardiac problems as well! It was a fifteen-minute trip from Love Sea Restaurant to the nearest hospital. Looking at the old man¡¯s situation, he might not be able to hang on for another five minutes, let alone fifteen. ¡°Make way, I can save him.¡± rence wanted to save him, so he said the words decisively. The young girl looked like she had found her savior. ¡°Really? Big brother, I¡¯ll give you ten million dors if you can save my grandfather.¡± The onlookers all gasped in surprise. Ten million dors! It seemed like the man dressed in the Tang suit was a rich man! ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue. Let¡¯s save him first,¡± rence said as he shook his head. Ever since he had read Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints, he took silver needles with him wherever he went. The man had blood pooling in his brain now, which was the main reason behind his fainting. If rence could drain the pooled blood in the man¡¯s brain, he would no longer be in danger. rence did not say anything else as he prepared to ce silver needles on the man¡¯s acupoints. Miranda hurriedly reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, rence. This old man seems to be in critical condition. ¡°He could die if you make a mistake!¡± ¡°Why? Do you not believe in me?¡± rence turned around and gazed at Miranda. Miranda was stunned. The trust between her and rence was already so shaky, which was why she decided to believe in him this time. ¡°I believe in you. Cure him if you can!¡± Miranda said as she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± rence¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly. The two of them seemed to be rxing their strained rtions a little. rence began cing needles on the man¡¯s Shangxing, Shenting, and Touwei. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The old man¡¯s body shuddered. Fresh blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. It looked terrifying. The onlookers hurriedly backed away, terrified that they would be dragged into the mess too if the old man died. ¡°Ah! Grandpa, what¡¯s happening to you! What did you do to my grandfather?¡± The young girl looked scared out of her wits as she red at rence in anger and terror. rence exined, ¡°Your grandfather had a stroke, so the blood pooling in his brain needs to be drained. I¡¯m saving him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s na?ve eyes widened. ¡°Of course.¡± rence nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll take another three minutes, tops. Everything should be fine once the excess blood leaves your grandfather¡¯s brain.¡± Just then, five ck cars came to a stop by the side of the road. A middle-aged couple dashed out from the first car, while a group of bodyguards dressed in ck suits followed them. They had an overbearing aura. ¡°Dad!¡± The middle-aged couple pushed through the crowd to get to the old man lying on the ground in his Tang suit. When the couple saw fresh blood spurting out of the old man¡¯s face, they were scared out of their wits too. ¡°Ginny, what happened to your grandfather?¡± The middle-aged man cried out. ¡°Dad! This man said Grandpa fainted because he had a stroke. He¡¯s helping Grandpa drain the excess blood from his brain now,¡± Ginny hurriedly exined. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The middle-aged man freaked out. ¡°How can a chatan like him know anything about medicine?¡± When the man finished speaking, he rushed forward to forcefully extract the three silver needles from the old man¡¯s head. rence tried to stop him. ¡°More than half of the excess blood in his brain has been drained. He¡¯ll wake up in around a minute and 30 seconds.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man huffed, ¡°Young man, do you know who he is? I¡¯m Jackson Hayes, and this is my father. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with it, if anything happens to my dad.¡± ¡°Jackson Hayes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Jackson Hayes?¡± ¡°The head of the Hayes family, one of the threergest families in Mediterannean City? Doesn¡¯t that make the old man¡­¡± The expressions on the onlookers¡¯ faces changed abruptly. Chapter 40 - Sleep In The Room Tonight

Chapter 40: Sleep In The Room Tonight

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were three major families in Mediterranean City. They were The Hayes family, the Wright family, and the Larson family. These three families held nearly 80 percent of Mediterranean City¡¯s power. rence might have known Richard Shelby and Johnson Golding, but the power those men held was child¡¯s ypared to what these three families had in their hands. They were not remotely on the same level! No wonder everyone was terrified! Jackson took the silver needles out of the old man¡¯s head before driving off, doing it in front of rence. Before leaving, Jackson warned rence, ¡°If anything happens to my father, I¡¯ll find you, even if I have to turn the entirety of Mediterranean City inside out to do it!¡± rence sighed helplessly as he quietly picked up the silver needles from the ground. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home,¡± rence said as he shook his head. ¡°Go home?¡± Miranda was stunned. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Half an hourter. They were at the intensive care unit of Mediterranean City First Hospital. ¡°Mr. Hayes, the results of your father¡¯s tests are out.¡± Jackson and the rest of his family hurried forth. ¡°How is he, Dr. Turner? ¡°Is my dad alright?¡± ¡°Your father had a stroke. Thankfully, he was sent here in the nick of time. We¡¯ve taken a CT scan of his brain. ¡°By right, the old master should have had a lot of excess blood in his brain due to the ruptured vessel. ¡°Strangely, only a third of the amount of blood that¡¯s supposed to be there is in his brain. The rest of the blood is gone,¡± Dr. Turner said with a confused expression on his face. His name was Michael Turner, and he was the best neurosurgeon in Mediterranean City. He had considerable experience and skills regarding treating strokes, which was why the Hayes family had immediately contacted him once they saw that Old Master Hayes had copsed. Jackson and his family shuddered. The excess blood in Old Master Hayes¡¯ brain was gone? Could rence have done that? Had rence been draining the excess blood from Old Master Hayes¡¯ brain? While the members of the Hayes family were still in confusion, Dr. Turner continued speaking. ¡°You¡¯d better make some preparations. The old master needs to have surgery. ¡°This surgery is extremely risky. ¡°The old master is quite elderly, so he only has a fifty percent chance of survival.¡± The expressions on Jackson Hayes¡¯, Helena Carter¡¯s, and Ginny Hayes¡¯ faces changed quickly. Ginny¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Dr. Turner, please save my grandfather!¡± Jackson also said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Turner, you must save my father! ¡°I¡¯ll pay however much money is required! ¡°Ten million dors! A hundred million dors! ¡°Name your price!¡± Michael said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I know the Hayes Consortium is extremely well to do. Is there anyone who wouldn¡¯t be happy to earn more money? ¡°Sadly, money isn¡¯t the issue here.¡± When Jackson heard what Michael had said, he knew the odds were stacked against his father. ¡°Dad, do you want to find that man?¡± Ginny suggested. ¡°Why should we find him? Ginny, you don¡¯t think that the young man saved your grandfather, do you?¡± The expression on Helena¡¯s face sank. Jackson nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a chatan! ¡°Not even Dr. Turner can do much, yet he could drain the excess blood from your grandfather¡¯s brain just with three silver needles?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ginny tried to protest. Helena interrupted her daughter impatiently. ¡°Your father is right. Would that young man be dressed so shabbily if he was truly so skilled? He was wearing cheap clothing from head to toe. ¡°All he wants is to scam us out of some money! ¡°Ask him to cure your grandfather? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be worried?¡± Michael was stunned. ¡°What silver needles? What young man?¡± Helena exined what had happened outside Love Sea Restaurant. ¡°Haha, how could things be so simple? I¡¯ve never heard of people draining excess blood from the brain using silver needles,¡± Michael said as he shook his head andughed. As a student of Western medicine, he had always looked down on traditional medicine. ¡°Jackson, I¡¯ll get in touch with the experts at Beth City and have theme take a look,¡± Helena said as she took out her phone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact my business friends and see if they know any overseas stroke experts!¡± Jackson said as he nodded, a solemn expression on his face. The old master had multiple contacts and connections in Beth City. The Hayes family was doing well in Mediterranean City because the old master was still alive. They seeded at everything they did because of him. The old master¡¯s passing would be a huge blow to the family. Both Jackson and Helena understood the importance that the old master held. The old master could not die! Miranda went to take a shower after she arrived home with rence. Then, instead of going up to the second floor, she sat in her pajamas, hugging her legs to herself as she sat on the first floor¡¯s couch and watched television. She waited for rence to finish taking his shower and exit the bathroom. ¡°rence,¡± Miranda called out to him. rence was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Can we not talk about getting divorced for now?¡± Miranda looked like a child who had gotten herself in trouble. His heart softening, rence nodded quietly. ¡°Alright.¡± Miranda heaved a sigh of relief. rence turned and walked into the room. He did note out again until the middle of the night when he needed to use the toilet. Miranda was still sitting on the couch, and she stared at rence. ¡°It¡¯s already two. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± rence was surprised. Miranda shook her head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± ¡°Go to bed,¡± rence said as he walked into the bathroom. When he came out once again, Miranda called out to rence. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t you sleep in the room tonight? The room on the second floor?¡± Chapter 41 - A Well-Known Person Is Sick

Chapter 41: A Well-Known Person Is Sick

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You want me to sleep upstairs? ¡°Why? Are you trying to seduce me?¡± renceughed teasingly after a moment¡¯s silence. If this had happened in the past, Miranda would have lost her mind and yelled at rence. However, things were different today. Not only did Miranda not get angry, she felt a strange emotion in her heart as she said, ¡°No. I can let you sleep in the room¡­ ¡°On one condition: you can¡¯t touch me!¡± rence stood rooted to the spot, not saying a word. Miranda added, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Never mind. We might get divorced in the future, so best not to ruin your purity now. ¡°You should go to bed soon!¡± rence shook his head as he walked back into the guest room and shut the door behind him. Miranda sat on the couch and continued to hug her legs to herself, an odd feeling in her heart. The next morning. When rence woke up, Miranda was nowhere to be found and she had left a note on the table saying she had gone to work. After having breakfast, rence prepared to recall the contents of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints. Although he did not understand why these things had appeared in his mind all of a sudden... rence still treated them as God¡¯s gifts to him! If that was the case, rence had to make sure that he would not lose such a gift so easily. Moreover, rence could see through things with just his naked eyes now. It was his biggest advantage when it came to saving patients, because he could look into the patients¡¯ bodies and assess their conditions. rence summoned his concentration and stared ahead of him. rence managed to look right through the screen of the LCD television and see the inner structure of the television. The circuit boards and wires all appeared in front of his eyes. rence felt a surge of excitement. Sure enough, he could look through anything as long as he concentrated! rence tried it out on the other pieces of furniture. He managed to look through the coffee table, teapots, couches, remotes, and even more. Just as rence was thinking about testing if he could see through walls, the phone rang. ¡°Hello? Master Howard, do you have a minute to spare?¡± Johnson was on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Has there been an issue with your recovery?¡± rence asked confusedly. Johnson hurriedly reassured rence. ¡°No! I went for a checkup at the hospital immediately after what happened the other day. The doctor said that my kidney has now resumed function. ¡°Haha! I have you to thank for that, Master Howard.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call me just to thank me, did you?¡± rence asked as he chuckled. Johnsonughed. ¡°Master Howard, you truly are a master! ¡°A well-known person is sick, and the entire Mediterranean City is involved.¡± ¡°What well-known person?¡± rence asked with interest. Johnson hurriedly exined to rence, ¡°The old master of Hayes Consortium, Joshua Hayes. He had a sudden stroke and is nowying in the hospital! ¡°Old Master Hayes took illst night. Multiple experts from Beth City have visited throughout the night, but none of them know what to do! ¡°Jackson Hayes and his wife are at their wits¡¯ end! ¡°Old Master Hayes holds an important position in Mediterranean City. ¡°The Hayes family has had such sess in Mediterranean City because of Old Master Hayes¡¯ connections and contacts in Beth City. ¡°The two other families would never make things easy for the Hayes family if Old Master Hayes died and left them with no support system. ¡°The Hayes family put out a notice this morning saying that whoever can save Old Master Hayes will be the Hayes family¡¯s savior!¡± rence¡¯s heart began racing. Hadn¡¯t he met Jackson Hayes and his wife yesterday evening? Naturally making that old man Old Master Hayes? If Jackson had allowed rence to drain all the excess blood from the old man¡¯s brain, he would have easily recovered after a couple of days of rest. His illness must have worsened after the night¡¯s turmoil. ¡°Master Howard, think about it! You will have so much power in Mediterranean City if you save Old Master Hayes!¡± Johnson was extremely excited. If rence managed to save Old Master Hayes, Johnson was bound to benefit from it, since he had been the one to get the two parties in touch. Johnson might have been a rascal, but he was also good at grabbing any good opportunity that came by. If he was not, how could he have gone from a migrant worker working on construction sites, to Mediterranean City¡¯s most well-known loan shark with a worth of over ten billion dors? The reason Johnson could not find himself a ce in Mediterranean City¡¯s upper-ss society was because he came from a humble background, which meant he did not qualify to mix with them. However, things would be different once he got a hold of the Hayes family. Career sess was now so close to his grasp. ¡°Johnson Golding, is it you or me who will have that power?¡± rence asked exasperatedly. Johnson coughed awkwardly, ¡°Cough cough! Master Howard, let¡¯s not get bogged down by the formalities. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted someone to take care of the contract for mypany. The shares will be under your name once you sign it.¡± rence pouted his lips impatiently. ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense. Come pick me up.¡± rence agreed because he knew saving someone¡¯s life would earn him more good karma. ¡°Alrighty.¡± rence immediately hung up the phone. Within thirty seconds, the doorbell of rence¡¯s vi rang. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m here.¡± rence opened the vi¡¯s door with a wry smile on his face. ¡°I just knew you would be outside. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Johnson hurriedly led rence into his shy Rolls Royce. The driver stepped on the gas and sped toward the hospital. When rence, Johnson, and everyone else arrived at the hospital, the entirety of the VIP Intensive Care Unit had been sealed off. Besides relevant personnel, no one else was allowed to enter the floor. Moreover, every doctor and nurse who entered the floor had to pass through several thorough checks. rence and Johnson were interrogated after entering the hospital. That was all enough to prove just how powerful the Hayes family was. ¡°What¡¯s the big fuss about?¡± rence was somewhat surprised. Those who were not in the know might even think that some well-known person hade to conduct an inspection of the hospital. Johnson lowered his voice. ¡°Hush! Be careful with your words, Master Howard. Of course the Hayes family wants Old Master Hayes to stay alive. ¡°There are some people who cannot wait for the old master to die, though!¡± Chapter 42 - Pretending To Be A Miracle Doctor

Chapter 42: Pretending To Be A Miracle Doctor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence nodded. He and Johnson both knew what was going on. It was obvious that the people who wanted Old Master Hayes dead were the members of the other two families. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just outside the elevator, rence and Johnson were halted by a group of fierce-looking guards ring at them. ¡°We¡¯re here to help treat Old Master Hayes¡¯ illness,¡± Johnson quickly exined. ¡°Treat his illness? Under whose rmendation?!¡± thundered the leader of the group coldly. Johnson forced a smile and replied, ¡°Young Master Hayes rmended us.¡± It was only after that that the leader finally rxed his expression and nodded. ¡°Please ask the Young Master toe and invite you in personally. If not, we can¡¯t let you in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Johnson did not hesitate for even a moment as he took out his phone to dial a number. ¡°Master Howard, let¡¯s wait here, the young master will be inviting us inside shortly.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± rence did not mind the wait at all. He stood at the mouth of the hallway, silently waiting. Within two minutes of the call, a young man in his twenties rushed over and frowned the very moment heid eyes on Johnson and rence. Jeremy Hayes thought to himself, ¡®A miracle doctor should be an old man, eighty-years-old at least, right? ¡®Johnson, you brought me a young man in his twenties?¡¯ ¡°Johnson, is this the miracle doctor that you spoke of?¡± Jeremy red coldly at Johnson as he said those words. ¡°Master Howard, this is Young Master Jeremy Hayes.¡± Johnson quickly introduced the two men. ¡°Young Master Hayes, this is Master Howard. He¡¯s really amazing, he¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Jeremy waved at him impatiently. ¡°Darn it, Johnson. Even if you¡¯re going to y me for a fool, at least find someone who actually looks the part, yes?¡± This Master Howard looked so young, even if he had started learning medicine inside his mother¡¯s womb¡­ How good could he be with so few years of experience? ¡°Um¡­¡± Johnson was at a loss for words. rence nced at Jeremy, ¡°Your kidney is starting to worsen. I believe it is due to your chronic use of libido drugs. ¡°It¡¯s alright to y around while you¡¯re still young, but too much can lead to kidney damage. ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯ll experience some pain in the area about three inches beneath your belly. You can¡¯t drink cold water because every time you do, it hurts when you piss. ¡°For now, this is just a minor ailment andpletely treatable. ¡°However, if you keep going on like this, one day you¡¯llpletely lose the ability to get an erection.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at rence in disbelief. Only his private doctor knew about such a private matter of his. This was the first time they had met, so how could rence know about his ailment? This was amazing! Simply amazing! ¡°Master, how did you know about this? ¡°Can I still be saved?¡± Jeremy was getting emotional. ¡°Yes, you can be saved. The question is, should I save you first, or your grandpa?¡± rence stared teasingly at Jeremy. Jeremy smacked his head and replied, ¡°Of course we save Grandpa first. After you, Master Howard, after you!¡± ¡°Everyone move out of the way!¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was thunderous, and the guards at the entrance made way for rence and Johnson. Jeremy was a yboy, a womanizer, and had no interest in learning any martial arts. Still, he still understood well what would happen to the Hayes family if his grandfather died. If his grandfather actually passed away, his title and reputation as Young Master Hayes would suffer a great blow. Following Jeremy¡¯s lead, rence walked into Joshua Hayes¡¯ ICU ward. A flurry of white coats surrounded Joshua, inserting countless tubes into him. A couple of people in their fifties were gathered in the room, discussing something. Jackson, Helena, and Ginny were there as well, standing off to the side with concerned looks on their faces. There was nothing more important than the old master¡¯s life right now. As long as Old Master Hayes was alive, then the Hayes Consortium would still be the Hayes Consortium! But once the old master died, the pir and anchor of thepany was no more. The family would crumble to nothing. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought Master Howard here to cure grandpa,¡± Jeremy eximed. Everyone in the room turned to gaze at the door. ¡°What master? Jeremy, stop fooling around! ¡°These famous doctors from Beth City areing up with a n to save him right now!¡± Helena retorted. Jackson, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly looked at rence with a cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°How can it be you again?¡± Helena recognized rence as well. They had met rence at the entrance of Love Sea Restaurant, hadn¡¯t they? How dare hee here now, pretending to be a miracle doctor! ¡°Mom, Dad, you know Master Howard?¡± Jeremy was surprised. Jackson scoffed coldly, ¡°Hmph! What ¡®Master Howard¡¯? He¡¯s just a fraud, how can you bring him here?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, he really is skillful. He might be able to save grandpa,¡± Jeremy continued to exin. Those few, simple sentences had described his symptoms perfectly. Jeremy hadplete trust in rence already. An elderly man among the group spoke up, sounding unhappy. ¡°Young Master Hayes, I have practiced medicine for many years now, and even I think Old Master Hayes¡¯ case is very tricky! ¡°One slip-up might put his life in danger. ¡°Tell me, Young Master Hayes, did you bring this little runt here to humiliate me?¡± The man was Boris Lowe, a renowned specialist in Beth City. He was proficient and very skilled at both Western and Chinese medicine alike. Many of the big shots in Beth City had put him on a pedestal. If Helena had not utilized her connections to the rk family, Boris would never havee to Mediterranean City in the middle of the night to assess Old Master Hayes¡¯ condition and decide on a treatment n in the same night. Jeremy bowed in respect and said, ¡°Master Lowe, I didn¡¯t mean that. What I meant was, we should let Master Howard have a say in this as well.¡± ¡°Master Howard, Master Howard! ¡°Forget it! Since you think that I¡¯m that ipetent, I should just leave.¡± Boris swished out his sleeves, about to leave the room with the rest of his people. Jackson and Helena were shaken when they saw this, so they quickly rushed forward and apologized profusely, begging Boris to stay. It was at that moment... renceughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s already clear that you can¡¯t treat him, so you¡¯re making some kind of excuse to leave now?¡± The previously bustling room suddenly became pin-drop-silent. Chapter 43 - Confrontation!

Chapter 43: Confrontation!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence¡¯s words echoed throughout the room. Boris stopped in his tracks. He felt an urge to curse right there and then. Joshua Hayes¡¯ condition was indeed tricky, and he already had the intention to back out of this case. Just as he was about toe up with some excuse to leave, Jeremy had indirectly helped him by bringing rence over. He had tried to look angry on the outside, but on the inside, he was overjoyed! However, who on earth could have expected rence to insult him like that? If Boris left now, that would prove what rence had said against him, would it not? No! He could not leave. ¡°What did you say, little runt?¡± Boris red angrily at rence. rence stood his ground, ¡°Old man, are your ears as bad as your skills now?¡± Boris had already insulted him by calling him a little runt, so why should rence show him any respect? What was the meaning of this? Everyone in the room looked at rence in surprise and horror. What did he just say? Did he just call Boris an old man? ¡°Young man, what in the world are you talking about?¡± Doctor Mike Tare¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Do you know who he is? How dare someone like you speak to Master Lowe like that!¡± ¡°Master Lowe is the best specialist in Beth City. Almost no one knows medicine as well as Master Lowe does, so who are you to insult Master like that?¡± ¡°Boy, apologize to Master Lowe right now!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him? Apologize now!¡± A few doctors red at rence furiously, chiding him. ¡°Somebody, get these people out of here!¡± Jackson shouted with an exasperated expression on his face. A bunch of guards charged into the room. ¡°Master Lowe, please don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll get him out of here right away. This young man hasn¡¯t seen enough of the world yet, so please forgive him,¡± Helena apologized profusely. If Boris got angry and refused to treat the old master, that would be a disaster. Johnson broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Master¡­ Master Howard, your big mouth is going to get us into trouble!¡± Johnson regretted his decision now. He stomped on the floor anxiously, feeling like he should not have brought rence here. If Jackson were to me anyone about this kerfuffle, Johnson would surely be involved as well. Just as the guards were about to rush forward and throw rence out of the room, a shout rang out. ¡°Stop!¡± Boris stopped the guards and red at rence, ¡°Young man, you say that I¡¯m not skilled enough. Do you think you have what it takes to cure Old Master Hayes, then?¡± ¡°Yes, I can cure him.¡± rence nodded. The moment he stepped into the room, he had thoroughly assessed Joshua¡¯s condition. It was still the same problem as it had been in front of the restaurant the day before. There was a clot in his head that had rendered himatose. If the blood was drained, Joshua might regain some consciousness. Even though only one night had passed since his hospitalization, quite a significant volume of blood had umted. However, that was not a huge problem for rence. Borisughed, ¡°Haha! Alright! Alright! Alright!¡± He repeated those words. ¡°If you can treat his illness, I shall get on my knees and kowtow thrice. ¡°If you can¡¯t, however¡­¡± Boris narrowed his eyes as he stared at rence. ¡°If I can¡¯t treat him, then I will kneel at the entrance of this hospital for three days and three nights, and I will also dly receive any other punishment you give to me.¡± rence finished Boris¡¯ sentence. ¡°Deal!¡± Boris agreed right away. He simply could not believe that a kid like rence coulde up with a treatment, when he and the other specialists had no idea how to treat Joshua, even after an entire night of brainstorming and discussion. The thing was, a surgery would be very risky for a person at Joshua¡¯s age. In fact, the brain hemorrhageplicated things further. The best way was to drill a hole into Joshua¡¯s skull and let the blood out. However, that method was also very risky. What if they identally punctured Joshua¡¯s brain? In that case, he would be left paralyzed, even if they managed to save him. ¡°Master Lowe, why did you¡­¡± Jackson was angry. How could Boris take such a risk, at his father¡¯s expense? Boris then coolly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hayes. I will ensure Old Master Hayes¡¯ safety.¡± Helena nudged her husband a little. Only then did Jackson keep quiet for a while! ¡°Young man, after you!¡± Boris raised his hand to invite rence forward. rence did not hesitate. He pushed the crowd aside and walked up to Joshua. He took out his bag of silver needles. Ginny said to him nervously, ¡°Brother, you have to save Grandpa.¡± rence smiled casually and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is still hope for your grandpa.¡± Boris smiled coldly, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t tell me that you think a few silver needles can save Old Master Hayes? ¡°There is no one in the medical industry who could ever do that!¡± ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t. ¡°Just watch and learn, and shut up while you¡¯re at it,¡± rence retorted rudely. ¡°Why, you!¡± Boris was livid, but he kept his mouth shut because rence had already begun his treatment. When a doctor begins treating his patient, everyone around him must be quiet to avoid disturbing him. Boris still had his etiquette down pat, even in a scenario like this. He watched rence work. rence took four silver needles from his bag and pierced them through the Shangxing, Shenting, Touwei, and Yangguan points. In just a couple of seconds, dark-colored blood began to pour out of Joshua¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jackson was shocked. He tried to rush forward and stop rence. ¡°Shut up and stay still if you don¡¯t want your father to die.¡± rence nced back coldly at Jackson. Jackson stopped and stared fiercely at rence. He wanted to tear the little runt to shreds so badly. Fresh blood streamed out for two full minutes before stoppingpletely. When the bleeding stopped, rence removed the needles. After thest needle was removed, Joshua opened both his eyes, much to everyone¡¯s surprise and joy. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake?¡± Jackson was overjoyed and surprised at the same time. Boris widened his eyes and staggered back, almost copsing to the ground, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Chapter 44 - I See, I Admit Defeat!

Chapter 44: I See, I Admit Defeat!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Joshua had just regained consciousness, so he had to be given some rest. Other than Helena and Ginny, who were taking care of him, the rest were asked to leave the room. ¡°Master Howard, you really are a miracle doctor! ¡°I was blind to your greatness before, thank you so very much!¡± Jackson apologized profusely while grasping rence¡¯s hand. He looked like he was looking at a loved one of his as he spoke to rence, ¡°Master Howard, from now on, you are the benefactor of the Hayes family. If you have anything to ask of us, please do not hesitate to do so.¡± Boris stood off to the side with an ashen expression on his face. He looked awful. Johnson¡¯s face contorted into a huge smile. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I was the one who brought him here.¡± ¡°Johnson Golding?¡± ¡°You actually know who I am, Mr. Hayes?¡± Johnson was overjoyed. ¡°Of course, yourpany has quite the reputation. If you¡¯re willing, you¡¯re wee to partner up with the Hayes Consortium anytime,¡± Jackson replied casually. Johnson looked like he had just struck the lottery, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes, thank you!¡± Jeremy also wanted some glory. ¡°Dad, I did well this time around, right?¡± ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re worthy of a reward, so you can still get your allowance this month.¡± Jackson looked at his son briefly as he dismissed him. Jeremy pouted and asked, ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°Little brat! What other reward do you want for saving your own grandpa?¡± Jackson sounded a little angry. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Jeremy scratched his head, not knowing what else to say. Suddenly... Boris, who was still standing off to the side with a defeated look on his face, asked, ¡°Young man, how in the world did you do that?¡± ¡°I simply unclogged his blood vessels and let the blood from the brain drain out. ¡°Without the blood clot pressing against his nerves, the patient will naturally regain consciousness,¡± rence exined casually. ¡°Impossible!¡± Boris shook his head, ¡°The blood vessels were blocked, so it would be virtually impossible for the blood to flow. The blood vessels in the brain had burst too, so how did you make the blood flow out of the brain?¡± ¡°Human anatomy is generally the same for all people. There are spaces and gaps in between the flesh, so how could the blood not flow in that situation?¡± rence fired a question of his own back at Boris. Boris frowned, ¡°Why did you administer the silver needles, though?¡± ¡°The needles open up the acupoints Shangxing and Shenting, unclogging the blood vessel! ¡°The Touwei position is to prevent backflow. ¡°Lastly, the Yangguan position is to stabilize his heart, so that the patient¡¯s brain will not experience hypoxia, which can cause brain death! ¡°If I guessed correctly, Old Master Hayes has a pacemaker in his heart, yes?¡± rence asked calmly. Jackson was overwhelmed with respect for rence as he replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my father had a pacemaker installed inside him five years ago.¡± ¡°Impossible! Even if the needles were administered at the positions that you mentioned, it would still be impossible for the blood to flow out of the brain on its own with just normal needle administration techniques.¡± Boris was still shaking his head, expressing his disbelief. How could he have made the blood flow out of Old Master Hayes¡¯ brain? Boris would have had to perform brain surgery on Joshua if he had been left to use his own methods. How could anyone get the blood clot in Joshua¡¯s brain to flow out by itself by just administering four needles? ¡°Of course it would be impossible if it was just some normal technique. ¡°However, what if it was the Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture?¡± rence asked. ¡°What? The Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture!¡± Boris¡¯ pupils shrunk and his body shuddered as he stared at rence in disbelief. Legend had it that the Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture could save any patient by just administering needles, with each needle having a stronger effect than thest. rence used only four needles to cure Joshua¡¯s brain hemorrhage. If legend was true, then if all thirteen needles were administered consecutively, even a person on the brink of death could be brought back to life. It was like saving someone from the clutches of death itself. Even if they were already standing in front of the gates of hell, they could still be saved. That was where the Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture got its name! Boris would never have expected that the technique rence had used was the legendary Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. ¡°I see, I admit defeat!¡± Boris sighed deeply. Without any more hesitation, Boris turned toward rence and was about to get down on his knees. However, rence rushed forward to grab a hold of him and said, ¡°Master Lowe, I was just joking, but you¡¯re actually getting down on your knees?¡± rence knew that Boris was a household name, so even though he would gain some satisfaction with Boris kneeling before him, he would also face the offense of many people. ¡°Young man, I like your personality. ¡°I¡¯m really impressed and absolutely beaten!¡± Boris did not insist on kneeling once rence had stopped him. Jackson looked at rence. A person who could gain Boris Lowe¡¯s respect was definitely not a person to be scoffed at. ¡°Jeremy, bring Master Howard to the hotel and reward him well for his work today. I¡¯ll have a look at your grandpa¡¯s condition and join you two there once I¡¯m done,¡± Jacksonmanded. Jeremy was obedient as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll make sure that Master Howard is treated fantastically.¡± Jackson looked at Boris and suggested, ¡°Master Lowe, why don¡¯t you join them?¡± Borisughed with a bitter tone and waved his hand at the invitation. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too embarrassed to show myself. I¡¯ll be going back to Beth City right away.¡± This incident had been a huge blow to Boris, so how could be in the mood for a meal? After he asked rence for his phone number, he gathered up his team and left the hospital. Jeremy took rence and Johnson to the hotel. On their way there, Jeremy was humble and well-mannered as he said, ¡°Master Howard, I think that we¡¯re of simr ages. You¡¯re so amazing at what you do, so why don¡¯t I call you Brother Howard from now on? Honestly, calling you Master Howard sounds so weird to me!¡± ¡°Brother Howard?¡± rence was stunned. Johnson¡¯s eyes lit up as he nudged rence, who was beside him. Almost no one would even dare dream of bing Jeremy Hayes¡¯ brother! Once associated with someone of Jeremy¡¯s power and position, who in Mediterranean City would dare not give rence the time of day? Furthermore, rence was now considered his big brother. ¡°Alright, you can call me Brother Howard.¡± rence nodded. ¡°Hehe, very well then, Brother Howard!¡± After an hour¡¯s journey, rence, Jeremy, and Johnson reached the Sheraton Seaview Hotel. rence had just stepped foot into the hotel. He could not believe his eyes as he spotted something across the hall. Beside a window looking out to the sea, Miranda was sitting across from another man, chatting happily. rence had a closer look and realized that the man was Miranda¡¯s first love¡ªSheldon rk! rence¡¯s expression suddenly turned dark. Miranda had mentioned in her note that she was going to work, right? Why was she here meeting up with Sheldon, then? Had he been¡­ lying to himself about Miranda this whole time? Chapter 45 - What? You’re Being Cheated On, Brother Howard?

Chapter 45: What? You¡¯re Being Cheated On, Brother Howard?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Brother Howard, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jeremy grew curious when he noticed rence standing stock-still the moment they walked into the hotel, not moving a muscle. ? Johnson followed rence¡¯s line of sight, and his expression changed a little. ¡°Master Howard, isn¡¯t that your wife? ¡°Darn! She¡¯s on a date with some other guy?¡± Johnson then realized he had said something wrong, so he quickly pped his hand over his mouth and checked rence¡¯s reaction. The expression on rence¡¯s face was dark and ashen. ¡°What? You¡¯re being cheated on, Brother Howard?¡± Jeremy insensitively asked, as bluntly as possible. Johnson retorted, ¡°What are you talking about, you¡¯re spewing nonsense!¡± ¡°Ahem ahem! I guess I misunderstood.¡± Jeremy shrunk his neck back, not sensing that anything was off. ording to his logic, Johnson would never have shouted at him like that if he had not gravely misunderstood something. At that moment, Sheldon got up from his seat, took out a diamond ring from his pocket, and knelt in front of Miranda. ¡°Miranda, will you marry me?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The moment Sheldon got down on one knee, the diners around them roared their approval. ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him¡­¡± Their voices echoed around the room, some people even snapping pictures with their phones, wanting a memento of the romantic moment. Veins strained out of rence¡¯s head as he walked toward them. He pushed the crowd members away to make way for himself! ¡°rence, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Miranda stared at rence nervously when she saw him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? ¡°Here you are, being proposed to, hehe! ¡°I¡¯m a damn fool, aren¡¯t I? You really think it¡¯s fun making a fool out of me like this, don¡¯t you, Miranda Murphy?¡± rence¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Miranda quickly defended herself, ¡°rence, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± rence roared, ¡°This is a damn proposal right here! Is this not what I think it is? What else in the world could it be, then?¡± His voice reverberated around his skull. He had never been this angry before. Sheldon stood up and looked at rence coldly. ¡°rence, I¡¯m Miranda¡¯s soulmate, not you. The two of you should get divorced as soon as you can!¡± ¡°Sheldon, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Miranda screamed. Sheldon turned his head and looked at Miranda affectionately. ¡°Miranda, you know why I¡¯m doing this. I came back here just for you!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. I have a husband.¡± Miranda¡¯s body shook as she seethed with anger. She wanted to meet up with Sheldon to break off all ties with him once and for all. She had never expected that Sheldon would actually go so far as to propose to her. What she expected even less was rence showing up at the perfectly wrong time. Now, everything turned out to be a humongous misunderstanding! However, rence had no idea what the truth was! ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Miranda. I don¡¯t mind that you have a husband already. I love you, marry me, please!¡± Sheldon got down on his knee once more. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°This guy is so lovesick!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! She has a husband already, but he¡¯s still proposing to her! Now that¡¯s really lovesick.¡± A few women standing off to the side added more fuel to the fire as they watched the drama unfold before them. Miranda was about to explode. ¡°Sheldon rk, you better piss off right now.¡± ¡°I think I should be the one to piss off,¡± rence scoffed coldly and turned around. ¡°rence, let me exin¡­¡± A determined look took over Miranda¡¯s face as he prepared to chase after him, but suddenly a hand grabbed her and held her back. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Miranda struggled as she shouted at him. Unfortunately, Sheldon worked out often, so he was no lightweight. A delicate woman like Miranda could never escape his strong clutches. Now having her in his grasp, Sheldon tried to force a kiss onto her. ¡°Kiss her!¡± ¡°Kiss her!¡± The dumb women from earlier began another uproar. Sheldon was about to press his lips to Miranda¡¯s. Suddenly, a furious voice rang out, ¡°F*ck you! How dare you touch my Brother Howard¡¯s wife! ¡°You have a real death wish, don¡¯t you? F*ck off!¡± Jeremy was livid. He took the Rolex off his wrist and threw a punch at Sheldon, hitting him square in the forehead. In that moment of intense pain, Sheldon released his grip on Miranda. ¡°rence!¡± After Miranda broke free, she pushed the crowd out of her way and rushed out of the Sheraton, looking for any sign of rence. s, he was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Who are you? How dare you punch me?¡± Sheldon red fiercely at Jeremy. Jeremy rushed forward and punched him in the nose another time. ¡°I¡¯m the guy that¡¯s going to teach you a very important lesson today! ¡°You deserve every hit, you piece of trash! ¡°How dare you touch Brother Howard¡¯s woman? You really want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Sheldon got into a vicious fistfight with Jeremy. After a few minutes, it became clear that Jeremy was no match for Sheldon, after Jeremy took a few too many hits from the other man. ¡°Johnson, what the hell are you waiting for? Get him! ¡°Cover me, I¡¯ll deal with any falloutter!¡± Jeremy shouted. ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, Johnson rushed forward. He had nothing left to lose after Jeremy had given him the go-ahead. Johnson was from the ghetto, so he still had the street skills he acquired as a child. He kicked Sheldon in the stomach with full force. Sheldon felt a wave of intense pain course through his body as he crumpled to the ground, looking like a shrimp. ¡°Goddamnit, how dare youy hands on Master Howard¡¯s wife?¡± Johnson rained down a few more kicks as Sheldon begged for mercy,pletely losing his ability to fight. ¡°I was wrong¡­ please stop hurting me¡­¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s over just because you admit that you¡¯re wrong? Damn you, how dare you eveny eyes on Brother Howard¡¯s woman? ¡°The punishment should suit the crime, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Jeremy¡¯s angry voice pierced the air. Jeremy was afraid of nothing, so he was even more cold-blooded than Johnson. Short of murder, no one would dare touch him with his family supporting him. Jeremy rushed forward and viciously stomped on Sheldon¡¯s groin. Chapter 46 - Even If You Get Divorced, You’ll Still Have Your Big Sis!

Chapter 46: Even If You Get Divorced, You¡¯ll Still Have Your Big Sis!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hiss!¡± The crowd of onlookers sucked in a breath of air, and many of the men among them felt a phantom pain in their crotch. They let out an empathetic groan. ? Everyone knew that with Jeremy¡¯s kick, Sheldon was ruined for life. Jeremy ruthlessly stomped a few more times. ¡°F*cking brat! You deserve to be castrated! How dare youy a finger on Brother rence¡¯s woman? You even dared to propose to her! F*ck you!¡± Once Jeremy was satisfied, he and Johnson left, not sparing the crowd even a single nce. Right after they left, an old man dining at a table in the restaurant piped up, ¡°This is outrageous! How can they do this in broad daylight?! Are there nows in this city? Why aren¡¯t they being arrested?!¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± the middle-aged man with a buzzcut next to him hurriedly appeased the angry old diner. The old man was Zander Goldman, a retired gentleman from the capital. He had disguised himself as amoner for his visit to Middle Seas City, but never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined that such a scene would unfold right before his eyes. How could he not be fuming? ¡°Hmph!¡± Zander coldly snorted, ¡°What kind of people are those hooligans? How barbaric andwless! Cough, cough, cough¡­!¡± Zander coughed violently. ¡°Sir, be careful. Your health, your illness¡­¡± The middle-aged man frantically patted Zander¡¯s back. Zander brushed the man off. ¡°Tell me, who were those two people?¡± The middle-aged man braced himself and replied, ¡°That young man is named Jeremy, he¡¯s from the Hayes family, I think? As for the other one, he¡¯s Johnson Golding, the boss of a private lendingpany.¡± ¡°Which Hayes family?¡± Zander¡¯s face sank. ¡°It¡¯s the Hayes family headed by that old man Joshua Hayes,¡± the other man exined. The corner of Zander¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that guy. Come apany me to meet with the Hayes family.¡± After rence left the Hilton Sea View Hotel, he wandered around aimlessly on the street, feeling upset. Miranda had called him dozens of times in a row, but rence hung up on all of them. However, she kept on calling. rence blocked Miranda¡¯s number and dialed Cecilia¡¯s contact number. ¡°Hey Cecilia, are you free? Let¡¯s go for a drink.¡± ¡°Why? Are you upset?¡± Cecilia was a little surprised. ¡°Well, sort of.¡± ¡°Send me your location, let¡¯s go together.¡± rence sent his location to Cecilia and turned off his phone. After about ten minutes or so, Cecilia pulled up to rence in a green Lamborghini. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Did you really have to pick me up in a car of this color?¡± rence stood by the road. Cecilia was wearing a ck dress, its hemline just reaching her thighs. She was leaning back in the driver¡¯s seat, and from rence¡¯s position he could catch a glimpse of the snow-white fabric of her underwear between her legs. rence instantly shook his head to clear his thoughts. Crap! Did he just concentrate too hard and identally use his x-ray vision? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with green? I like green.¡± Cecilia drummed on the car¡¯s door with her tiny, delicate fingers. rence opened the door and wrapped an arm around Cecilia¡¯s waist, while the other held her legs up as he carried her out of her seat. Her body froze up. ¡°Huh?! What are you doing? We¡¯re in public!¡± Cecilia cried out in shock. Still, her hands clung tightly onto rence¡¯s neck and she allowed him to carry her out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, you go sit in the passenger¡¯s seat.¡± renceid Cecilia down on the passenger¡¯s seat and then got into the driver¡¯s seat himself. Cecilia cooed, ¡°I thought you were gonna do something else.¡± ¡°Woohoo!¡± rence let out a shout as he stepped on the gas pedal, the Lamborghini turning into a green sh as it zed down the road. He had gone from zero to eighty miles an hour in just a split second! Cecilia was surprised, ¡°Lil Bro, what are you driving so fast for? We¡¯re in the city center, it¡¯s dangerous to go this fast.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± rence waved his hand. ¡°Set the bar¡¯s location for me.¡± Cecilia looked at rence suspiciously, though she had to acknowledge that although rence was driving fast, he wasn¡¯t being reckless. He had not bumped into or scraped any cars. Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief, starting up the GPS and setting the bar¡¯s location for rence. rence spared a nce at the screen, stepped on the gas pedal, and continued to ze down the road. ¡°Ahh!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face went pale and she held onto rence¡¯s arm. ¡°Snort¡ª!¡± A few minutester, the green sports car came to a clean stop right outside the bar. Cecilia¡¯s pretty face waspletely flush, her heart pounding wildly as she let go of rence. ¡°Do you have a death wish?! Why¡¯d you drive so fast?! Good thing we didn¡¯t get into an ident, or we would¡¯ve both died for sure!¡± ¡°I would much rather be dead...¡± rence grimaced. Cecilia sensed that something wasn¡¯t right with rence and took his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lil Bro?¡± ¡°Guess what I just saw?¡± rence shook his head. Cecilia asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miranda¡¯s first love proposed to her!¡± rence smiled wryly. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Cecilia was fuming and her eyes flew wide open. ¡°This is just too much! You two aren¡¯t divorced yet, yet she¡¯s already seeing another man and even preparing to marry him?! That¡¯s just cold! I would never do such a thing! Come, take me to her! Let me talk some sense into her!¡± ¡°Forget it, I just want to drink.¡± rence shook his head, his face darkened. rence looked so defeated. A trace of tenderness shed across Cecelia¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you get divorced, you¡¯ll still have your Big Sis.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Sis.¡± rence felt a warmth blossom in his heart. The two of them then got out of the car and headed inside the bar. Once they entered the bar, a man by the entrance took out his phone. ¡°Boss, I just saw your wife walking into a bar with a little boy on her arm.¡± Chapter 47 - Drunk Clarence

Chapter 47: Drunk rence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cecilia originally wanted to get the two of them a private room. However, upon entering the bar, rence went straight to the counter and demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll have a bottle of your strongest liquor!¡± ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not the usual order of things. You¡¯re not supposed to order strong liquor before you locate your conquest for the night.¡± The bartender smiled at rence. ? Cecilia walked over and sighed, ¡°Just give him what he wants.¡± ¡°Cecilia?¡± The bartender was stunned. He recognized her; she was the daughter of the chairman of the Wonder Group. Of course, everyone in Middle Seas City would recognize her too. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± The bartender nodded and looked at rence. He hesitated. ¡°Sir, the strongest alcohol in our range would be vodka, are you sure that¡¯s what you want?¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± rence¡¯s tone was not one to be questioned. Only then did the bartender take out a bottle of highly concentrated vodka and pour out a shot for rence. Vodka was originally something that only the Russians drank. The weather was extremely cold up north, so they drank vodka to warm the body. A bottle¡¯s alcohol concentration can go up to 60%, so pouring a ss of it down one¡¯s throat is no joke. rence¡¯s eyes went red. ¡°One more!¡± ¡°Sir, nobody drinks vodka like this. You¡¯ll mess up your body.¡± The bartender gently warned rence about another shot. Cecilia was sat next to rence now. ¡°Let him have it.¡± The bartender silently poured rence another shot. rence downed it in one gulp and demanded more again. Another shot of vodka! In the end, rence managed eight shots of vodka. His brain felt like mush, and he fainted on the floor. Cecilia helplessly sighed, ¡°Why do this to yourself? She¡¯s just a woman. You can find plenty of better ones out there.¡± Cecilia gently shook her head and called a few people to help carry rence to the suite behind. Meanwhile, a man in histe 20¡¯s was looking at surveince footage in the bar¡¯s security room. The corners of his mouth crept up in a cold, muted smile. ¡°Cecilia, oh, Cecilia. I¡¯ve finally caught you red-handed.¡± The man¡¯s name was Chadwick Miller, and he was Cecilia¡¯s legal husband. The two had been married for five years, but they started living separatelyst year. A month ago, Cecilia found evidence that Chadwick was having an affair with a mistress. If the evidence were to be used, the two of them would have to get divorced. Cecilia was the daughter of Richard Shelby, the chairman of Wonder Group, a massive conglomerate with a market value of tens of billions of dors. Once Richard died, Cecilia would inherit Wonder Group for sure! If Chadwick were to wait until then to divorce Cecilia, he would be eligible for at least five billion dors of her assets. One time, Chadwick sent Richard an incense burner containing human skulls, hoping that Richard would get haunted by an evil spirit and die a tragic death. Too bad rence learned of his scheme and intercepted his ns. However, Lady Luck was smiling upon Chadwick today. She had given him another opportunity! If Chadwick had video evidence of Cecilia cheating on him, he could use it in court if she filed for divorce. The judge would definitely be on Chadwick¡¯s side then! Although Cecilia was still Chadwick¡¯s wife, he was very eager to watch her have sex with rence! ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Chadwick¡¯s henchman asked. Chadwick was in high spirits. ¡°Oh! Get the waiter to send over a spiked drink to sober him up, and then lock the room door! Believe me, those two will definitely f*ck!¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chadwick¡¯s henchman nodded and left swiftly. After getting rence into the suite, Cecilia took off his jacket and shoes before looking helplessly at him in his drunken stupor. ¡°Seriously, who drinks like this? I wanted to drink with you, but you were wasted before I even got to take a sip.¡± Cecilia looked at rence with sorrow in her eyes. She poked his chest a few times yfully, which was very firm and full of youthful vigor. She looked down. Cecilia blushed. ¡®Now that rence is asleep, it¡¯s okay to take a peek, right?¡¯ she thought to herself. He was already so drunk. Nobody would ever know. Cecilia gulped. Ever since she and Chadwick started living separately, she had not had malepany for an entire year. Like a thief, she stretched out her delicate fingers and slowly approached the hem of rence¡¯s shirt. Knock knock knock! Suddenly, someone knocked on the door pointedly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Cecilia retracted her hand in a hurry. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m here to deliver the gentleman¡¯s hangover drink,¡± The waiter replied. ¡°One second!¡± Cecilia was a little pissed. Talk about bad timing! She opened the door. The waiter smiled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please make sure he drinks this soon. It works best when warm.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cecilia closed the door quickly, walked back to the bed, and used a small teaspoon to feed rence the hangover drink. Not only would the drink sober him up, but it would also neutralize the alcohol in his body. rence had taken almost ten shots of vodka in a row, so he was at risk of alcohol poisoning. The hangover drink would work wonders for keeping his body healthy despite his previous rash decisions. After rence finished the hangover drink, Cecilia put the cup aside and began to check her phone. After about ten minutes, rence shifted his body and let out a low growl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Lil Bro?¡± Cecilia cautiously walked up to rence. rence violently rose, threw off his nket, and wrapped his arms around Cecilia. ¡°Ah! W-what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡­¡± Cecilia was shocked. rence¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and the veins on his forehead were throbbing. He looked like a starving beast. The drug in the drink had kicked in. Chapter 48 - Cecilia, I’m Sorry…

Chapter 48: Cecilia, I¡¯m Sorry¡­

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chadwick Miller had asked one of her minions to put an extremely potent sex drug in the hangover drink, at ten times its normal dose. If an ordinary man were to take this kind of drug, even just once, he would be weak for several days afterward. ? At ten times the dose, he would die from sex exhaustion. Chadwick wanted to make sure rence was stone-cold dead! Although he and Cecilia no longer had feelings for each other, Cecilia was still his wife. Any man who dared f*ck his wife deserved death! rence was a beast, tightly wrapping his arms around Cecilia, his hands wing and tearing away her clothes haphazardly. ¡°Lil Bro, what are you doing? Let go of me! Have you lost your mind?!¡± Cecilia kept trying to push and shove rence away, her facepletely pale. She may have appeared to be a loose, debauched woman to some. However, in reality Cecilia was a traditional woman at her core. She would never imagine messing around with a man outside of marriage, let alone having casual affairs. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± rence let out a low roar, his hands scratching at Cecilia¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t long before her jacket was torn to shreds, revealing her skin underneath. p! Cecilia pped rence¡¯s face. ¡°Snap out of it. It¡¯s me, Cecilia! What the hell are you doing? Stop right now!¡± The p did nothing. rence was still acting like a wild animal, and now he was even more enraged. Cecilia kept wriggling her body, trying to break free from his grasp, but her attempts were futile. rence¡¯s eyes looked dazed. He was panting heavily, his facepletely flushed while the veins on his forehead throbbed. He was a hot mess. ¡°Your eyes¡­ damn it! Someone drugged you! Who would...? Oh, the hangover drink!¡± Cecilia¡¯s delicate body trembled as she realized what had happened. Someone must have spiked the drink. That would exin rence¡¯s behavior. No way could he have acted like this without some external influences, after he had downed almost ten shots of vodka! ¡°rence, wake up! Snap out of it! You¡¯ve been drugged!¡± Cecilia loudly shouted at him while she pped him repeatedly. Unfortunately, it seemed to only get him more excited! Cecilia was at her wit¡¯s end! ¡°No¡­¡± She closed her eyes in despair. There was nothing more she could do, other than ept her fate. ¡®Forget it. I quite like him, anyway¡­ so if this is what he wants¡­¡¯ Cecilia gradually stopped fighting back. Just then, rence¡¯s mind suddenly cleared. ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± ¡°rence, you¡¯re awake?¡± Cecilia¡¯s pretty face was flushed. rence¡¯s body was trembling violently. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself, I¡­ Ahh!¡± He roared again and pushed Cecilia away. He rushed headfirst into the bathroom and locked the door behind him. ¡°Cecilia, put something against the door. I fear I might lose control again!¡± rence warned her in a pained voice. ¡°rence, it¡¯s okay. Juste out if you can¡¯t control it. I know you¡¯re having a hard time right now. You¡¯ve been drugged. It¡¯s okay, I actually don¡¯t mind doing it. You might die inside if you keep denying your body what it wants!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was beet red. She had experienced the strangest feeling in her heart when rence wrapped his arms around her a moment ago. She felt like a drought-stricken dessert tasting rain for the first time in years, like rence was what her heart was longing deeply for. She heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. rence was no longer speaking. He had filled the bathtub with cold water and jumped right in, hoping to cool his head. At this moment, the jade pendant on rence¡¯s chest glowed bright green as it slowly eliminated the effects of the drug in his body. Even so, rence still felt ufortable. He gritted his teeth and suffered through it silently. Three hours passed. Cecilia was waiting anxiously. Suddenly, the suite¡¯s door burst open, and in walked Chadwick Miller with a group of his minions, rushing in from the outside. Click, click, click, click¡ª! Several minions were holding cameras in their hands, all taking pictures indiscriminately as soon as they entered the room, trying their best to get whatever evidence they could. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Chadwick was stunned to find only Cecilia in the room. Cecilia instantly reacted. ¡°Chadwick, you did this, didn¡¯t you?! How despicable and shameless! How dare you spike his drink!¡± Her delicate body trembled with anger. Her own husband had drugged another man to have sex with her! ¡°Oh, but you had a good time just now, didn¡¯t you? Now tell me, where¡¯s that bastard?!¡± Chadwick¡¯s face was cold and devoid of expression. He was not afraid of Cecilia at all. As long as he had this first-hand evidence of Cecilia¡¯s cheating, he would have the upper hand whether faced with awsuit or a division of the Shelby family property. ¡°Bastard!¡± Cecilia rushed forward and raised her hand to p Chadwick. ¡°B*tch, you just f*cked another man. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Chadwick kicked Cecilia in the stomach and sent her falling to the ground. ¡°Search the room!¡± Chadwick let out a hideous grin. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and rence exited with an indifferent look on his face. He had heard everything and knew what was going on. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re still alive after taking that drug?¡± Chadwick was quite surprised. ¡°I gave this guy ten times the normal dosage for an adult male, but he¡¯s unscathed. Is this man a cow or something?¡¯ Chadwick thought to himself. rence ignored Chadwick and helped Cecilia up. ¡°Cecilia, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cecilia¡¯s heartpletely sank. Although she and Chadwick no longer had feelings for each other, they were still husband and wife. She would have never dreamed of him using such a vicious method to entrap her. Was this still the lover she had sworn the rest of her life to on their wedding day? Angered by rence taking no notice of his presence, the corner of Chadwick¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely. ¡°Beat this bastard until he dies!¡± Chapter 49 - Misery Acquaints A Man With Strange Bedfellows

Chapter 49: Misery Acquaints A Man With Strange Bedfellows

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chadwick¡¯s minions lunged towards rence, some even drawing their switchdes. rence¡¯s eyes narrowed. ? With his understanding of human acupuncture points¡ªalthough the minions were strong and sturdy, one well-ced strike to their acupuncture points would render them powerless. rence was like a swimming fish, weaving in and out of the crowd. One strike here, one strike there¡­ He was like a martial arts master! Once he was done with his swift, tactical strikes, Chadwick¡¯s minions were all lying on the ground, unable to move even an inch. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Chadwick looked as if he had just seen a ghost. ¡°Get up! Get up, quit ying dead! You¡¯re all f*cking trash, what do I even pay all of you for?¡± Chadwick thought his minions had to be putting on an act. There was no way! Just a light touch and they had all fallen to the ground? What a joke. ¡°Boss, we want to get up, but we just can¡¯t¡­¡± One of the minions couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Every movement sent a wave of sharp pain washing over his body. Chadwick knew then that something wasn¡¯t right. He quickly turned and tried to run away. rence grabbed a chair and threw it at him. Crack...! Chadwick stumbled. It felt like his back was about to snap into two. He fell, tumbling down violently. rence took a step forward and stepped on Chadwick¡¯s head. ¡°Give me one good reason why a man like you deserves to live?¡± ¡°You let go of me, kid. I don¡¯t care who you are, but don¡¯t you dare cross me! You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡± Chadwick viciously threatened. rence stomped on his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the situation you¡¯re in right now.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The sharp pain made Chadwick let out a miserable scream. Cecilia quietly closed the room¡¯s door. The bar¡¯s suite was well soundproofed, so couples inside could go wild. Now, even if Chadwick were to shout at the top of his lungs, not a single person outside would be able to hear him. ¡°Cecilia, what are you doing? You b*tch, why are you closing the door? Are you going to murder your own husband?¡± Chadwick panicked. ¡°My minions are watching! You¡¯ll have to kill all of us! Let me remind you that murder is a felony. You¡¯ll have to pay with your entire life if you¡¯re gonna try to kill a dozen men!¡± Cecilia, still in her high heels, kicked Chadwick right in the nose. His nose dented uglily on impact. ¡°Filthy b*tch! You dare kick me?¡± He was furious. Cecilia responded with a few more kicks, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°Chadwick, I was wrong about you. When we were in college, you desperately pursued me. Have you forgotten your oath to me? Only a few years have passed, but look at what you¡¯ve be. You¡¯ve been messing around with other women, and now you¡¯re trying to set me up with drugs? Is money really so important to you?¡± She was very disappointed. ¡°Oooh, Cecilia, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve learned my lesson now. Please forgive me.¡± Chadwick immediately changed his tone and begged for forgiveness, ¡°Do you remember our time in college? Oh, how much I loved you¡­¡± Whap! Cecilia kicked him once more, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say another damn word. You make me sick. This marriage is over! You won¡¯t ever get a single dime out of me¡­ Now get out!¡± Cecilia opened the door and pointed outside firmly. rence had no intention of releasing his foot, which was still holding Chadwick¡¯s head firmly in ce. Chadwick drugged him and nearly killed him. There was no way rence would allow him to get off easy. ¡°Brother, please,¡± Cecelia pleaded with rence. rence thought about it for a second before finally letting go of his foot, as a sign of respect to Cecilia. Chadwick scampered off like an abused dog. He ran away in a huff, without a care for his minions. ¡°Cecilia, rence, just you wait¡­ This isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Chadwick¡¯s angry voice echoed down the corridor. ¡°Lil Bro, what about all these people?¡± Cecilia looked at Chadwick¡¯s minions, who were all stillying on the floor. ¡°They¡¯ll recover in an hour.¡± rence shrugged. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I want to go home.¡± Cecilia felt a little blindsided. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Cecilia. Let me take you home.¡± rence was mncholic. He was the one who had neededforting at first, and Cecilia came to his rescue. Now, it was him who wasforting her, and he had also discovered that they both seemed to be facing a simr problem. Knowing that Cecilia¡¯s marriage was also going through a crisis, rence¡¯s heart felt a little lighter. As they say, misery acquaints a man with strange bedfellows. When two people are in pain together, their pain is split and the burden is shared! They left the bar and got into Cecilia¡¯s green car. rence was the driver once more, but this time, he went easy on the gas pedal. The journey was a bit awkward, neither of them speaking. Cecilia could not stop recalling what had happened earlier in the suite. The thought that her body had actually reacted to rence made her face burn up. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now.¡± rence took the initiative to speak up and break the awkwardness. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cecilia shook her head and cooed in a soft voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just do me¡­¡± Chapter 50 - Begging For Help

Chapter 50: Begging For Help

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence blushed a little as he pretended like he had not heard her. ¡°Did you say something, Cecilia?¡± ¡°I said, why didn¡¯t you just do me?¡± Cecilia raised her voice. ? ¡°Tsk¡ª!¡± rence stepped on the brake, almost choking in disbelief. ¡°Drive carefully.¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes at him. Was she trying to act coy? ¡°Cough cough.¡± rence looked so lost and helpless. He restarted the Ferrari and continued his drive once more. Cecilia then suddenly asked him, ¡°Lil Bro, do you want to hear my story?¡± ¡°Tell me, Cecilia, I¡¯m listening.¡± rence nodded. Cecilia then began telling rence her story. She had met Chadwick while they were both in university. Cecilia had been one of the members of the university¡¯s student council. Chadwick was from a poor family. They met each other during a student union event, and that was when Chadwick then began his crazy pursuit for her. He chased after her for almost a whole year. His persistence and relentless effort finally moved Cecilia, so Chadwick managed to earn and keep this beauty to himself. They married after graduating, and their rtionship became a hot topic all across their ex-campus. Chadwick naturally became the son-inw to the Wonder Group¡¯s chairman after his marriage, so he delved into real estate. However, the man went crazy the moment he got rich. When Cecilia found out that he was cheating on her, the two of them argued about getting a divorce. She would never have expected that Chadwick would actually kick up such a ruckus just because he wanted a share of her family¡¯s riches. Thankfully, rence was the man that Chadwick chose to drug. Had it been another man, then what would he have done to Cecelia? After she finished her story, Cecilia looked at rence and asked, ¡°Lil Bro, what about you? What¡¯s your story?¡± rence sighed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was a young boy. I grew up in an orphanage, and one day, I managed to save Miranda¡¯s grandpa from a car ident. ¡°A few minutester, the car exploded¡­ so it could be said that I saved his life. ¡°Before he died, he wanted us to marry each other, so that¡¯s how I became the son-inw of the Murphy family. ¡°I was mocked and humiliated by the entire Murphy family for three whole years after my marriage. I thought that it might end one day if I just tolerated it. ¡°However, Miranda and her first love have now gotten back together again, and he even proposed to her right in front of me.¡± renceughed bitterly. Cecilia¡¯s eyes softened a little. She extended her soft and supple hand to hold rence¡¯s, their fingers interlocking. rence suddenly felt a weird feeling swell up in his heart. ¡°Lil Bro, why don¡¯t you just divorce her ande live with me? I¡¯ll have to get divorced too, sooner orter.¡± Cecilia sounded half-serious about it. rence wanted to tread lightly. rence said awkwardly, ¡°Cecilia, I see you as my sister, truly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cecilia did not believe him. She pouted and said, ¡°Men are the biggest liars. ¡°If I¡¯m like a sister to you, then why did you do those things to me while we were in the suite?¡± ¡°Ahem, wasn¡¯t I drugged back then?¡± rence quickly countered. Just then, they came to a stop just outside Cecilia¡¯s mansion. Cecilia continued, ¡°Lil Bro, why don¡¯t youe stay with me¡­ We can finish what we started earlier, hm?¡± rence knew that she was deliberately teasing him. He decided to y along and grabbed a hold of her arm, eyes scanning her body. Her shirt was torn in a few ces, revealing her snow-white skin underneath. ¡°Alright then, Cecilia. I guess I¡¯m still feeling a little warm, so I need to release some steam,¡± renceughed teasingly. ¡°Darn you.¡± Cecilia chided him yfully and lightly smacked him on the head. ¡°Quiet, my period hasn¡¯t finished just yet.¡± rence chuckled and swiftly got out of the Lamborghini. Cecilia looked at rence¡¯s back and curved her lips into a smoldering smile as her eyes twinkled. ¡®You¡¯re really naughty, aren¡¯t you!¡¯ rence left Cecilia¡¯s area and hailed a cab. When he arrived home, it was already dark. rence walked into the mansion and turned on the lights. Suddenly, he saw Miranda was sitting on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights? It¡¯s dark outside.¡± rence frowned. Miranda was pale and her eyes were bloodshot. It looked like she had just cried. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere and your phone was off. ¡°I waited for you here, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was already nighttime. I forgot to turn the lights on.¡± ¡°Okay... why did you wait for me, though?¡± rence¡¯s voice was colder than ever. ¡°Someone proposed to you today, so now you¡¯re here to ask me for a divorce?¡± Miranda exined, ¡°rence, it really isn¡¯t what you think it is. I didn¡¯t tell you that I was going to see Sheldon because I was afraid you might overthink things. ¡°I went to see him just to ask him not to harass me anymore. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why he suddenly took out a diamond ring and proposed to me!¡± rence was slightly moved. Had he really misunderstood her this whole time? rence knew Miranda was a prideful woman, so he believed that she would never lie about something like this. Besides, if she really wanted to be with Sheldon, then she could simply divorce rence. Why would she bother lying to him if that was the case? ¡°Really?¡± rence looked at the woman suspiciously. Miranda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, please believe me.¡± rence breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright then, I believe you.¡± Miranda rxed too. The big misunderstanding was finally resolved. At that very moment, Miranda¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Miranda,e to the hospital right now! Mom got into an ident.¡± On the other side of the line was Belle¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°What? Mom was hit by a car?!¡± Miranda¡¯s body shuddered in deep distress. ¡°What happened?¡± Just then, rence¡¯s phone rang as well. ¡°Master Howard, please save me! ¡°I have to admit defeat this time! I was beating that guy up in the Sheraton alongside Jeremy, and they caught me. They¡¯re about to finish me off!¡± Johnson was begging for help. rence frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s going to kill you?¡± Johnson exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know him either, but he¡¯s an old man from Beth City, and he¡¯s at the Hayes¡¯ residence right now. ¡°Jeremy has his family to support him, but I have nothing! ¡°Master Howard, pleasee over and save me. You just saved Old Master Hayes, surely you can help get me out of this.¡± Chapter 51 - Mother-in-law Had Gotten Into An Accident

Chapter 51: Mother-inw Had Gotten Into An ident

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence!¡± Miranda hung up the call, ready to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital, my mom just had an ident.¡± ? rence hurriedly said to Johnson, ¡°Hang in there for a bit, Johnson. I¡¯ll go visit my mother first and we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Johnson heard through the phone that rence¡¯s mother-inw had gotten into an ident. ¡°Master Howard, you have to be quick! ¡°They don¡¯t have the time to deal with me yet, so I¡¯m calling you from the toilet right now. ¡°Once they finish discussing everything, they¡¯ll need to find a scapegoat, so I¡¯ll be in big trouble then. ¡°By the way, Master Howard, we¡¯ve crippled your wife¡¯s ex-boyfriend. ¡°From today onward, he¡¯ll be one part less a man,¡± Johnson quickly mentioned his efforts in getting revenge on Sheldon, as if he was afraid that rence would not actuallye for him. rence shuddered briefly. ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± After hanging up the call, rence and Miranda rushed straight to the hospital. Inside the ward, Peony wasying on the bed unconscious, with a distraught Armstrong by her side. Belle, George, Melody, Kaysen, and the others were already there. ¡°Haha, Mom got into an ident and yet you two took forever to get here,¡± Belleughed in a cold and weird tone. Melodyughed coldly as well, ¡°We left everything when we heard mom got into an ident. ¡°Kaysen was supposed to work overtime to settle some problems in Sunshine District, but he still sent mom here himself, didn¡¯t he? ¡°As for you two, you weren¡¯t busy doing anything, yet you were still thest to get here.¡± rence¡¯s brows furrowed a little. He had an idea of what was going on. After Peony got into that car crash, the first ones to know about it were Belle and Melody. Miranda, on the other hand, waspletely forgotten. It was only after Peony was admitted into the hospital did they let Miranda know about this. However, Melody was now using Miranda of not caring about her own mother, and ming Miranda for herteness. rence was not happy. ¡°Belle, Melody, this has nothing to do with Miranda, does it? ¡°You guys didn¡¯t tell us anything about the ident until everything had been settled, so how is it our problem that we arrived after you?¡± ¡°Shut up, what makes you think you have the right to speak right now?¡± Belle chided him. Melody mocked him coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you, anyway? Do you have any connections in this hospital? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Kaysenmunicating with the hospital, do you think that mom would have been transferred to the ICU this fast? ¡°You¡¯re acting so snide with yourments. What are you trying to do?¡± Miranda tugged at rence¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Belle, Melody, we came here as fast as we could. ¡°We¡¯re to me for our tardiness. ¡°What happened? How did mom get into an ident?¡± Belle exined everything to Miranda. Armstrong and Peony were taking their usual walk in the park after having dinner. Unfortunately, there had been someone speeding on the road. Armstrong managed to jump out of the way, but Peony suffered a terrible crash. She fell unconscious straight away. Armstrong called Kaysen immediately and had Peony sent to the hospital. ¡°Did you catch the culprit?¡± Miranda frowned. Kaysen replied in a defeated voice, ¡°We got him¡­ It¡¯s the third young master of the Wright family.¡± ¡°Which Wright family?¡± Miranda was stunned. Melody retorted, ¡°Which Wright family? Is there another Wright family in the whole of Mediterranean City?¡± Miranda shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Wright family of the Three Big Families?¡± Everyone nodded, not saying a word. The room suddenly fell into absolute silence! rence broke the silence. ¡°Since we know who the culprit is, and since he was speeding at peak hour, there should have been many witnesses in the park, right? ¡°The third young master of the Wright family should bear full responsibility for Mom¡¯s ident, then!¡± Everyone looked at rence like he was a psycho. Belleughed coldly, ¡°rence, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your brain! ¡°Do you know what kind of person the Wright family¡¯s third young master is? ¡°Just a word from him, and you¡¯ll be dead the next second.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously trying to hold him ountable?¡± Melody mocked him. rence tried to exin his reasoning. ¡°Since we all know who the culprit was, and we have witnesses, why shouldn¡¯t he be held responsible?¡± Kaysen looked at him like he was an idiot. ¡°rence, you really don¡¯t think things through, do you? ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of power the Wright family holds? You had better believe that you¡¯ll be the one going to jail if you dare use the third young master of this.¡± Crashing into someone else in broad daylight. Having witnesses at the scene of the crime! Just because the Wright family hadmitted the crime, nothing could be done about it? rence was at a loss for words. ¡°Are we just going to let it go?¡± ¡°If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you go ahead and try to reason this out with the third young master?¡± Belle looked at rence in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you try that! Let¡¯s see if you can defeat the Wright family!¡± Melody chimed in. rence was furious. ¡°All of you are so afraid of this? ¡°It¡¯s your mom who¡¯s been hurt, not just some stranger! ¡°All of you act so high and mighty, but when faced with the reality of this situation, you¡¯re actually afraid? ¡°What great sons and daughters you are!¡± rence¡¯s words hit the Murphy family¡¯s children right where it hurt. Kaysen then retorted, ¡°You piece of trash, who gave you the right to insult us like that?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop fighting.¡± Armstrong¡¯s baritone voice thundered at them. He was frustrated by all of the noise they were making. Miranda stood beside the bed and asked, ¡°Why is the doctor not here yet?¡± Peony was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her brow furrowed and tense. She had beads of sweat all over her forehead. Even when unconscious, she was still suffering. Kaysen regained hisposure and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Dr. White, but he¡¯s in a meeting right now.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he understand what kind of situation we¡¯re in right now? Why is he still in a meeting when Mom is lying here unconscious? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do something soon, who knows what other problems might crop up? ¡°I¡¯ll go get him!¡± rence rushed out of the room. He had been able to assess Peony¡¯s condition by looking through her body. Peony¡¯s ribs and sternum were fractured, and a few of her organs had sustained impact damage from the crash, causing internal bleeding. If surgery was not performed immediately, there would undoubtedly beplications. Even worse, they might be fatal if enough time passed! ¡°Miranda, what is he doing? ¡°Dr. White said that he hates being disturbed while he¡¯s in a meeting! ¡°If we offend him and he decides not to treat Mom, what are we supposed to do then?¡± Belle screamed in horror. ¡°That idiot, his stupid idea is going to get us all in trouble. Stop him right now!¡± Armstrong roared as he rushed out of the room. The others followed suit behind him. Chapter 52 - Get Out Of Here, Get Out

Chapter 52: Get Out Of Here, Get Out!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After rence left the hospital room, he found a nurse nearby and asked where the meeting room was. He then rushed straight to the location she pointed him toward. ? The hospital president and the supervisors over each specialty were holding amendation conference. Suddenly, they were interrupted by rence kicking the meeting door open and yelling, ¡°Which one of you is Dr. White?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re having a meeting, what in the world do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Everyone in the room red at rence with surprise and anger written all over their faces. rence thundered, ¡°What is this hospital doing? ¡°My mom just had an ident and is lying unconscious on a bed right now. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency I¡¯m talking about here, yet you¡¯re all here happily having a meeting?¡± Everyone in the room looked at each other, stunned. The president of the hospital was a man in his fifties named Quentin Leroy. He frowned as he asked, ¡°Dr. White, is this true?¡± Greyson White stood up and replied, ¡°President, let me exin. ¡°I got the information through a phone call, but the patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t actually too serious. ¡°I remembered this meeting was starting in a few minutes and that reporters would be there, so I decided toe here first and let the patient hold out for a little while.¡± Although Greyson was justifying himself, he felt very gloomy inside. The hospital had intentionally invited all the city¡¯s reporters for this conference. The reporters were taking pictures and writing their reports. The n was to write up a special column to advertise the hospital. As the conference had been specially organized for Greyson White himself, he surely did not want to miss it. However, he had not expected rence to barge in and ruin the conference. rence even humiliated him in front of the president, leaving an awful impression. Greyson resented rence so much! ¡°Dr. White, that¡¯s inappropriate. A patient¡¯s life is the most important thing there can be. ¡°Even if the patient isn¡¯t on their deathbed, they could still be in immense pain from their injuries. ¡°As a doctor, your responsibility is to do your best to reduce that pain and suffering. Don¡¯t forget the oath you took when you first joined this hospital!¡± Quentin said in a low voice. He did not sound happy at all. Greyson nodded and replied, ¡°I understand, President. I¡¯ll go and perform the surgery right away.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Quentin then said casually, ¡°That¡¯s all for the conference today. Everyone may disperse.¡± Greyson walked out of the meeting room with an ashen expression on his face. The hearts of the Murphy family sank when they saw him looking like this. They followed Greyson back to the ward. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯d perform the surgery as soon as I was done with the conference? ¡°What the hell are you all doing, barging into the meeting room like that!!!¡± Greyson was crimson with fury as he stomped his feet. He had seen the expression on the president¡¯s face. He had not wanted to shout back there because there were journalists on the scene. There was one thing Greyson was sure of now: he no longer stood a chance at being considered a candidate for Innovator of the Year. ¡°Dr. White, we¡¯re sorry,¡± Belle quickly apologized. The rest of the Murphy family had guilty expressions as well. Veins were popping out of Greyson¡¯s forehead as he yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing now? Damn you all! ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked just to be considered an Innovator? ¡°If I get nominated, that alone will boost my career more than another five years at this hospital will! ¡°This brat has ruined everything for me!¡± After his rant, he red fiercely at rence. Oh, how much he wanted to punch and choke that dumb brat to death. rence looked at Greyson curiously. ¡°Dr. White, are lives not important? How can you prioritize a meeting over a life?¡± ¡°Hehe, lives are more important, eh? You¡¯ve ruined my life with your foolishness, so go find another doctor in another hospital!¡± Greysonughed coldly, turned around, and headed for the door. The Murphy family was shocked. Peony¡¯s condition was already quite bad, and if she were to change hospitals it would further dy the treatment she desperately needed.¡± ¡°Dr. White, please don¡¯t go!¡± Miranda walked forward, begging and pulling on Greyson¡¯s sleeve. rence said coldly, ¡°Are you even fit to be a doctor? The patient¡¯s in this condition, yet you can still refuse to treat her?¡± ¡°Just shut up, rence!¡± Belle thundered. ¡°Why are you always so nosey?¡± Melody was furious. ¡°Would it kill you to not rush into everything headfirst? If it weren¡¯t for you... ¡°Mom¡¯s condition isn¡¯t even that bad, you useless waste of space!¡± Kaysen roared. His lungs felt like they were going to explode out of anger. ¡°Dr. White, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Armstrong pleaded with him as well. Greyson White stood still and red coldly at the people in front of him. He did not dare leave Peony untreated, in all honesty. If news like this ever got to the ears of the public, news of a doctor leaving an unconscious patient untreated, his career would bepletely ruined. This was the age of the inte, after all. If the news went viral, there would be no other hospital on earth that would ept him! ¡°I can treat her. ¡°On one condition: this idiot has to piss off and get out of here! I get so angry when I see his face!¡± Greyson ordered as he pointed at rence. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Belle shouted. ¡°rence, piss off!¡± Melody thundered. ¡°Damn you! rence, why are you still here?¡± George raised his hand, ready to p him. Kaysen rushed forward and tried to throw a punch at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Piss the hell out of here!¡± rence dodged to the side, easily avoiding Kaysen¡¯s fist. Kaysen¡¯s punchnded on the wall behind rence. Blood started gushing out of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not going away? Alright, I shall wait then.¡± Greyson crossed his arms and watched the drama unfold in front of him, slightly amused. He was not in a rush, anyway. Suddenly, Miranda stood up, rushed toward rence, and gave him a hard p across the face. p! Her hand connected hard with rence¡¯s cheek! ¡°Get out of here, get out!¡± Miranda screamed her heart out. Chapter 53 - It’s All Clarence’s Fault!

Chapter 53: It¡¯s All rence¡¯s Fault!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence understood that Miranda was simply worried about her mother, so he did not me her. ¡°Miranda, I can leave, but I must tell you that Mom has a clot due to the hemorrhage. If she¡¯s not treated immediately, she¡¯ll be in a lot of danger,¡± rence sighed. ? ¡°Hehe.¡± Greyson looked at rence with a wry smile, ¡°Are you the doctor here, or am I? ¡°If you¡¯re not getting out of here, then I will!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Miranda roared. ¡°Miranda¡­¡± ¡°Get out!!!¡± Miranda red at rence like he was her worst enemy. They had just repaired their rtionship, but their work was for nothing. rence turned around silently and left the room. It was only after that Greyson was satisfied. He went to check on Peony¡¯s condition. After a short while, the expression on his face changed. ¡°How can this be!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. White?¡± The Murphy family was anxious. Greyson said as he held his stethoscope, ¡°There¡¯s umtion of blood in the patient¡¯s lungs, and it¡¯s still bleeding at this very moment! Her lungs were filled with blood. She had no wounds on the outside, but she had suffered serious internal injuries! ¡°I was careless.¡± No one had realized that Peony was in such great danger. ¡°Oh no! Thankfully we managed to find this out early. Five minutester, and the patient would be in critical danger. ¡°Dammit, how can it be this bad!¡± Greyson immediately ordered his subordinates to the room to give Peony a full check-up. Peony did not look too roughed up on the outside, but her organs were bleeding, so their functions werepromised. She might end up paralyzed if nothing was done to save her soon. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doctor, you have to save my mom!¡± The children begged. ¡°That means that if rence hadn¡¯t rushed to the meeting room and you didn¡¯t manage to get here in time, then Mom would be¡­¡± Miranda shuddered as she realized that she had wrongly med rence. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Belle roared, ¡°It¡¯s all rence¡¯s fault. If not for him, Mom wouldn¡¯t be in this state right now! ¡°It¡¯s all because of his dirty mouth, saying that Mom¡¯s organs are bleeding! ¡°Now it¡¯se true!¡± ¡°That dirty mouth! Miranda, I think the both of you should just get divorced already! ¡°rence wants Mom to die so badly!¡± Melody¡¯s body shook angrily as her eyes grew bloodshot. It seemed like everyone was putting the me entirely on rence. They were blind to their own faults! If it were not for rence causing a fuss at the meeting and forcing Greyson to attend to Peony... Then Peony might have missed the opportunity to receive the treatment she needed. How was rence at fault? Kaysen had a weird expression on his face as he remained silent. ¡°How is it rence¡¯s fault?¡± Miranda frowned, regretting screaming at rence like that. She had misunderstood his intentions. Armstrong roared, ¡°If it¡¯s not rence¡¯s fault, then whose is it? Miranda, aren¡¯t you protecting rence a little too much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just a piece of trash. It¡¯s his big mouth that did this to Mom!¡± Belleughed coldly. ¡°Be quiet now, the patient is in a very dangerous state. ¡°Hurry up and send the patient to the operating room! I¡¯ll go and get ready.¡± Greyson rushed out of the room. Despite being angry, he still held his ethics as a doctor. If his patient was in danger, he would do his best to try his best to save them. The Murphy family was a hot mess. After rence left the hospital, he drove his Ferrari over to the Hayes residence. With the position and power that the Hayes family had in Mediterranean City, even rence knew where the house was, even though he had not been there before himself. Second Ring Road, Bustling District¡­ and their antique courtyard. There was only one area that fit the bill. The residence had been designed based on the gardens of Venice. That courtyard alone must have cost at least hundreds of millions of dors in Mediterranean City, where even an inch ofnd was expensive. A pair of fierce-looking stone lions looked magnificent guarding the front gates, a throwback to when royal pces still existed. rence got out of the car but was stopped at the gates. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man d in a ck suit coldly red at rence. ¡°Tell Jeremy that rence Howard is here to see him.¡± rence got straight to the point. ¡°rence Howard?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°So you¡¯re Master Howard, the man who saved our Old Master!¡± Jeremy had told them that if rence came to visit, they did not have to tell Jeremy in advance and they could just let him walk right in. ¡°Please, enter.¡± rence did not say another word as he strolled past the gates. After walking through a moon gate, massive blocks of stone blocked his view. Behind the blocks of stone was a courtyard, and the Hayes residence¡¯s hall behind it. The structure of the Murphy residence was simr to this one, but the scale was way smaller. When rence reached the entrance of the hall, he heard an elderly voiceughing coldly inside. ¡°Joshua, I didn¡¯t think that even after your retirement from Beth City, you still held so much power over Mediterranean City!¡± Joshua Hayes¡¯ voice echoed from the hall, ¡°You¡¯re joking, Zander. I¡¯m just an old decrepit man on the brink of death. I was this close to shaking hands with my maker yesterday, so how could I still be holding this power you speak of?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not holding any more power? ¡°Then tell me, why was your grandson crippling another man in full view of the public in broad daylight? ¡°He was proudly announcing himself as a member of the Hayes family! ¡°If news of this ever happened to spread back to Beth City¡­ Hehe!¡± Zander Goldman scoffed. Chapter 54 - Well Give You 100 Million!

Chapter 54: We¡¯ll Give You 100 Million!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Joshua Hayes¡¯ face changed slightly upon hearing Zander Goldman¡¯s words. Rather than saying that Joshua retired from the capital, it would be more urate to say that he failed against thepetition, so his next best option was to retreat to Mediterranean City and enjoy his golden years in peace. ? For several years, Joshua, with the contacts he had made from his years working in the capital, managed to make the Hayes family one of the three biggest families in Mediterranean City. There had been a few years of peace, but once those people in the capital caught wind that the Hayes family had contributed a sizable amount to Mediterranean City¡¯s economy, old enemies mighte looking for trouble. Perhaps a huge disaster was awaiting the Hayes family in the near future! ¡°Mr. Zander, why do you have to be so bitter? I¡¯d be really grateful if you could let this matter go.¡± Joshua cracked a bitter and helpless smile. Zander picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°The great Joshua Hayes is begging me for a favor? You were so mighty and powerful when you were in the capital. When I begged you for mercy, you sent my son to prison without even blinking an eye! Now, your grandson has made a mistake, and you dare ask me to be amodating? What makes you think I should let him go? Intentionally assaulting someone, and in public! He has such a bad attitude. We¡¯re looking at a minimum sentence of ten years, I¡¯m sure you realize?¡± Eight years ago, Zander¡¯s son had made a mistake and Joshua wanted him to be punished. In the end, Zander¡¯s son was sentenced to ten years in prison. He was still in jail now! How could Zander let go of such a good opportunity for sweet revenge? As the saying goes, ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯. If Joshua made Zander¡¯s son rot in jail for ten years, Zander would personally make sure Joshua¡¯s grandson would rot in jail for ten years too! Joshua¡¯s lips curled inwards. If Jeremy Hayes was sentenced to ten years, his entire life would be ruined. Moreover, he was the only son of Jackson Hayes and Helena Carter. Although they still had Ginny, their daughter, they would still be losing their only son. Jeremy was meant to be the family¡¯s sessor. If he were to serve in prison for ten years, the Hayes family legacy would be finished! Jackson and Helena looked at each other in dismay. If it was any other ordinary person, the Hayes family could have easily taken care of the matter. However, they were dealing with Zander Goldman! He was a powerful man who hailed from the capital, and he even had video evidence of Jeremy beating up that man. If Zander refused to let go of his grudge, Jeremy would definitely go to jail! ¡°Dear, Jeremy would never intentionally hurt anyone. It has to be rence¡¯s fault!¡± Helena frowned. ¡°Yes! Dad, it¡¯s all because of that rence. He must¡¯ve instructed Jeremy to beat up that guy! If we take it to court, we can argue rence must¡¯ve put a spell over him. We¡¯ll hire the bestwyer to defend him! I¡¯m sure Jeremy will get one or two years¡¯ jail time at most then, right?¡± Jackson Hayes immediately put all the me on rence. Johnson Golding¡¯s mouth was agape. He could not believe that Jackson and Helena were so shameless. Jeremy stepped forward, ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s not like that! I was the one who did it. It was entirely my fault.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Jackson furiously growled, ¡°If I say that rence made you do it, then rence made you do it!¡± He was fuming! This idiot, can he not just pretend and go along with our act? If rence was convicted, Jeremy would be considered an essory at worst. Even if Zander refused to let go of this, he would at most spend only two years in prison. rence, on the other hand, had been coercing others tomit a crime, a more heinous offense than assault. He would be jailed for at least fifteen years! ¡°Dad, but...¡± Jeremy still wanted to say more. Helena stepped forward and pped him across the cheek. ¡°Shut up and listen to your father! You¡¯re our family¡¯s only hope. You cannot go to jail!¡± ¡°rence didn¡¯t¡­¡± Helena pped Jeremy again. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Jeremy rubbed his sore cheek and finally stopped talking. Zander looked at Jackson with surprise, before his gaze fell on Joshua again. ¡°Joshua, I¡¯m surprised your son is so ruthless. I heard that this rence person saved your life. Don¡¯t tell me that your family is going to throw him under the bus?¡± Joshua smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not throwing him under the bus. He¡¯s simply outlived his usefulness! We¡¯ll talk to renceter andpensate him a huge sum of money! We¡¯ll have him voluntarily admit to coercing Jeremy into beating up another person. This way, it won¡¯t be a big deal even if you refuse to forgive Jeremy!¡± Zander Goldman¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had underestimated the extent of the Hayes family¡¯s shamelessness. Johnson Golding silently felt sad for rence. He saved the Hayes family¡¯s patriarch, only to be punished by the family themselves. Just at that moment, a voice came from outside the hall, saying ¡°Miracle Doctor rence, why are you just standing there and not going inside?¡± ¡°rence?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± The faces of the Hayes family shifted a little. rence strode into the hall. Joshua and Jackson gave him a strange look. Helena, on the other hand, remained calm. ¡°rence, I believe you must have overheard our conversation just now.¡± ¡°You bet.¡± rence nodded his head gently, his expressionposed. Zander was a bit surprised. The Hayes family was so determined to put all the me on rence. How could he be so calm? Helena nodded, a satisfied look on her face. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll give you 100 million and a downtown property. If anyone sues my son, you will take the initiative to admit to coercing him into hurting people! We¡¯ll hire the bestwyer for you, don¡¯t worry. ¡°You¡¯ll spend at most fifteen years in prison. We¡¯ve checked your identity. You¡¯re just the trash son-inw of the Murphy family. ¡°You¡¯re only making a measly sry of $3,000 a month! ¡°100 million must be an astronomical amount for you. Given fifteen years, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make even close to that amount by ving away. Not even for 150, or even 1,500 years! ¡°It¡¯s a great deal for you, staying in prison for fifteen years in exchange for 100 million.¡± Helena spoke in amanding tone. Chapter 55 - Master Howard, Please Save Me!

Chapter 55: Master Howard, Please Save Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence, don¡¯t say yes to her¡­¡± Jeremy hurriedly butted in. p! ? Helena fiercely pped Jeremy. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± ¡°What do you think, rence?¡± Jackson looked at him indifferently. rence smirked and retorted, ¡°What do you think I think?¡± 100 million? Fifteen years in prison! He couldn¡¯t believe that the Hayes family had the gall to even suggest such a thing in the first ce. Jackson frowned. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can offer you another 100 million.¡± rence smiled, keeping quiet. Helena was bbergasted. ¡°rence, you¡¯re way too much! ¡°Is 200 million not good enough for you? ¡°With your monthly sry of 3,000 dors, you couldn¡¯t ever make 200 million even if you worked for 3,000 years!¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t try to bargain with him anymore. rence isn¡¯t that sort of person,¡± Jeremy defended rence once more. Jeremy might have seemed like an immoral asshole who did everything from drinking excessively, to banging prostitutes, to gambling¡ªbut deep inside, he was a righteous man. ¡°You shut up! Someone, take the young master to his room!¡± Helena shouted in a shrill voice. Several bodyguards in ck suits immediately rushed in and dragged Jeremy out of the hall. Helena red at rence. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant, and you¡¯ll choke in the end! ¡°Think about this carefully. We¡¯re offering you 200 million! ¡°Fine, you drive a hard bargain. We¡¯ll give you 300 million. That¡¯s our final offer!¡± Helena kept increasing the payment. Her disgust toward rence grew more and more. She could tell at a nce what kind of person he was. He¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw. He was literally a nobody. He must have married into the family for money. rence refused to give in. In Helena¡¯s mind, she believed it was because the money was not enough. Jackson coldly threatened, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too na?ve. ¡°300 million is more than enough. Even if you asked for more, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to spend it all within your lifetime.¡± The entire time, Joshua Hayes just sat by quietly and calmly drank his tea. Zander, on the other hand, was quietly watching rence, wanting to see what the young man would say. Would he agree to their terms, or would he tell them no? Using Jeremy to bring down the Hayes family had not been Zander¡¯s n anyway. He only hoped to use this matter to give the Hayes family some trouble, out of spite for the injustice they had treated his son with in the past. As for rence¡­? Haha! He was simply a sacrificialmb, an insignificant ant, a sprinkle of seasoning in the fight between Zander Goldman and Joshua Hayes. rence shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not at all interested in your money.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought it over?¡± Jackson¡¯s heart sank. Helenaughed coldly, ¡°Think clearly, rence. We already know who you are. ¡°You might not be afraid of us, but have you thought about what we could do to the Murphy family?¡± She was making a threat! rence stifled augh. They knew who he was? If the Hayes family had found out his true identity, then surely they would know that he was the only legitimate heir of the world¡¯s number one consortium, right? Never did rence expect that his good intentions to save an old man would force him into such a situation. rence learned something new about human nature at that moment. He vowed to himself to never again save lives for no good reason. Good things did not always happen to those who performed good deeds. It was a sobering thought. rence ignored Helena and Jackson. His gaze fell on Zander Goldman instead. ¡°Mr. Zander, I know you¡¯re a big shot from the capital. ¡°Jackson and Helena¡¯s words have no weight. ¡°I know that whether or not I¡¯ll go to jail, thatpletely depends on you.¡± ¡°Oh? Interesting, so you¡¯re choosing toe straight to the source and find out where the problem lies. Not bad.¡± Zander nodded briefly, looking at rence with more than a hint of appreciation. ¡°Tell me, why should I not continue to pursue this matter?¡± rence decided to not beat around the bush. ¡°You toss and turn every night during the early hours of the morning. You¡¯re having trouble sleeping. ¡°The sharp pain in your chest pierces through your bones! ¡°Once it strikes, it¡¯s like a billion ants biting you! ¡°You can¡¯t get emotional, because when you do, you start to cough violently! ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy food, and you even quit smoking and drinking for years. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to smoke or drink, but it¡¯s that you can¡¯t. ¡°The doctors have told you that you will die if you continue your bad habits! ¡°You¡¯re afraid to die!¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Zander¡¯s gaze was full of surprise. Jackson looked at rence in amazement. Helena was equally surprised. Joshua Hayes frowned. He had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next! Johnson Golding¡¯s eyes lit up. Was Master Howard going to cure Zander? rence Howard continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking painkillers for a long time now. ¡°Unfortunately, because you¡¯ve taken too many painkillers over the years, they¡¯re no longer effective. ¡°Now every week, you have to eat a thirty-year-old mountain ginseng from Paektu Mountain. ¡°Strangely, on the nights you take the old mountain ginseng, you¡¯re in even more pain! ¡°Especially around two in the morning, your whole body will burn like it¡¯s on fire! ¡°An hourter, you start to feel like you¡¯re falling into an ice cave! ¡°You¡¯ve gone through this for more than three years now. ¡°When the pain is too much, you even consider killing yourself!¡± ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡± Zander waspletely stunned. He stood up from his chair and stared at rence in horror. Only a few people from the Goldman family knew about his condition. No more than five people, and all of them were close family. No one else knew anything. How did rence find out? ¡°You are sick, so of course I know,¡± rence said indifferently. Zander waspletely convinced. ¡°Master Howard, please save me!¡± Chapter 56 - Youve Been Poisoned

Chapter 56: You¡¯ve Been Poisoned

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Joshua, Jackson and Helena were shocked. They had not expected Zander to react like that. Had they known how much Zander suffered because of his malignant disease and how tormented he was by his illness, they would not have been so surprised to see such a reaction from him. ? ¡°If I cure you, will you still press charges against Jeremy?¡± rence asked. Zander hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Master Howard, if you really can heal me, I¡¯ll never bother the Hayes family ever again!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what I can do. Please take a seat.¡± rence gently nodded his head and got to work. Zander sat on a wooden chair andid his hands t on the armrests, following rence¡¯s orders. rence swiftly took out his silver needles and inserted them into Zander. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, rence ced seven needles into Zander¡¯s calves, shoulders, cervical spine, and chest. Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture consisted of thirteen needles in total, and rence had ced seven needles in a row¡ªalready more than half of them. One could imagine how serious Zander¡¯s illness was. Once rence inserted the needles, Zander felt a warm sensation spread across his legs and his chest. Even his shoulders, which had always been sore, suddenly felt rxed and strong. He felt incredibly refreshed and energized. Half an hourter, Zander felt a burst of relief washing over his body. rence withdrew the silver needles. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Master Howard, thank you so much! What exactly was that horrible illness?¡± Zander was excited. Only Zander knew how amazing it felt to have been cured after rence used those seven silver needles on him. The others in the room had no idea, but a patient knew his own body best. Zander felt like he had been born again! The Hayes family were dumbfounded by what they just witnessed. How could Zander not know what disease he had? rence said indifferently, ¡°When you went to the hospital for examination, they just told you that you had the precursors of a stroke, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! The doctor advised me to quit smoking and drinking!¡± Zander nodded his head repeatedly and pricked his ears up to listen carefully to rence¡¯s diagnosis. rence¡¯s work just a moment ago hadpletely convinced him of the young man¡¯s power. rence shook his head. ¡°Ordinary doctors certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to know why your body behaved the way it did. ¡°It was because your life essence was slowly flowing away. ¡°It was just a minor problem at first! ¡°Unfortunately, you took too many painkillers and started eating ginseng regrly. None of those things are meant to be done regrly or casually. ¡°Originally you only had a minor illness and were feeling just a bit of pain, but after eating these things, what you had turned into a major disease! ¡°Luckily, you met me before it was toote. Good thing I was able to cure you.¡± rence¡¯s knowledge of The 720 Acupuncture Points Of A Human Body,bined with his x-ray vision, allowed him to see through Zander¡¯s body and take a good guess at Zander¡¯s illness. Back then, rence did not know a single thing about medicine at all. He didn¡¯t know a shred of information about the medical arts. However, since that fateful night, when Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and The 720 Acupuncture Points Of A Human Body had appeared in rence¡¯s mind seemingly out of nowhere... Now, once he took a look at a patient¡¯s condition, he would instantly be able to tell what the patient was ill with, and how it should be treated. It all appeared instantly in his mind. rence only needed to subconsciously say the word, and everything would be taken care of. ¡°Mr Zander, you really believe what he says?¡± Helena was a little surprised. ¡°This kid¡¯s a chatan!¡± Although Zander was no longer pursuing charges against her son, Helena simply could not ept rence¡¯s sudden transformation. He was clearly an insignificant loser. How had he suddenly be a miracle doctor? ¡°Shut up. If he¡¯s a chatan, then how did he save my life?¡± Joshua Hayes gave Helena a cold nce. ¡°Dad!¡± Helena protested. ¡°Silence!¡± Joshua Hayes said indifferently, then beamed at rence. ¡°Master Howard, sorry for the incident just now. There¡¯s clearly been a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± rence smiled and did not say any more. Joshua Hayes was such a sly old fox. Just a few moments ago, his son and daughter-inw were both demanding rence to take the me and be jailed. The old fox had not said a word. Then, when he saw that rence had cured Zander¡¯s illness, he suddenly turned into a different person. He was flipping sides faster than a fish thrown out of water! rence was done. He no longer wanted to be involved with the Hayes family. The Hayes family had shown their true nature today. They were ready to throw anyone convenient under the bus whenever it suited them. rence found their behavior uneptable. Johnson Golding was a bit puzzled. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re alright with all this?¡± Except for rence, everyone shot Johnson a cold re. He quickly shut his mouth. He knew he had no right to say such a thing here. Zander seemed impatient. ¡°Okay, you guys are all talking too much nonsense.¡± His head turned to focus on rence, his impatience transforming into arge grin. ¡°Master Howard, please tell me what was going wrong with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the most appropriate to speak here. I¡¯ll talk to you outside.¡± rence said, after thinking about it and shaking his head gently. ¡°Talk outside?¡± Zander froze before nodding his head. After all, they were still in the Hayes¡¯ family¡¯s manor. There were too many people and too many eyes around to air one¡¯s dirtyundry out. At the same time, it was also a disy of how differently rence and the Hayes family both treated outsiders. rence, Zander and Johnson ignored Joshua¡¯s plea for them to stay, and left the Hayes manor. ¡°Dad, why are you asking rence to stay? Zander is no longer suing Jeremy, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Helena yapped. Joshua angrily shot back, ¡°You stupid b*tch! Do you not know what Zander¡¯s status is like nowadays? ¡°Plus, this rence¡¯s medical skills are no joke! ¡°There are huge benefits to befriending him! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told him to take the me!¡± Helena cooed, ¡°When I asked him to take the me just now, I didn¡¯t see you objecting!¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you trying to piss me off? Find a chance to apologize properly to Master Howard!¡± Joshua red at his daughter-inw, with only the smallest bit of remorse in his heart. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the big deal with that guy? ¡°Sure, he knows a thing or two about medicine, but so what? ¡°In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s all about connections, background, and abilities. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone relying solely on medical skills to do anything! ¡°Do we really need to curry favor with that kind of person?¡± Jackson also looked indifferent. In his heart, he believed that as long as he could make Zander go away, his son Jeremy would be fine. As for rence, there was no need to spare him a second thought. ¡°You guys¡­ ugh!¡± Joshua felt as if he had aged more than ten years. He sighed helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might already be toote for us to ever befriend him now.¡± After leaving the Hayes family¡¯s manor, Zander stood by the road and eagerly asked, ¡°Master Howard, so what was wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± rence patted his shoulder. ¡°What? Poisoned?!¡± Zander¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chapter 57 - Brother Howard, Please Save My Father!

Chapter 57: Brother Howard, Please Save My Father!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes. You were poisoned, so I simply used the silver needles on your acupuncture points to eliminate some toxins in your body. That¡¯s why you feel better now.¡± rence nodded and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it just now because I feared the poisoning might be rted to something shady. I didn¡¯t want everyone in the hall to know about it.¡± ? Zander¡¯s face twisted up upon hearing rence¡¯s answer. ¡°Master Howard, do you have any idea how the poison could¡¯ve entered my body?¡± Zander finally spoke after a few seconds of silence. rence thought about it. ¡°Although deliberate poisoning by an enemy is a possibility, one of two things could¡¯ve happened instead. ¡°First, your diet might be toxic. If so, then you¡¯ve umted the toxin in your body over the years. ¡°Second, you could be living in a toxic environment, where the air you breathe in daily isn¡¯t clean. ¡°However, it might not have been an ident at all, but someone secretly poisoning you!¡± Zander had a pained look on his face. He had hired helpers that attended to his daily needs. He was close to all of them and trusted them all deeply. How could someone have poisoned him? Who would be so bold as to happily disregard the possible consequences? ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription. Just follow it for half a month and you¡¯ll be fine. ¡°It would also be good if you changed up where you stayed and where you ate, as soon as possible.¡± rence casually handed the prescription to Zander. ¡°Whew¡ª!¡± Zander took in a deep breath, epted the prescription from rence¡¯s hand, and bowed to him. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯ve saved my life! I¡¯ll be forever in your debt. ¡°If you ever need anything in the future, juste find me at the capital!¡± rence did not want Zander¡¯s help. It was enough that Zander was no longer trying to sue him. Watching Zander leave in a hurry, rence looked at Johnson. ¡°It¡¯s done, and everything¡¯s okay now. Go home.¡± ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re rich now!¡± Johnson¡¯s teeth chattered with excitement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± rence looked at him in confusion. Johnson¡¯s face was tomato-red as he jumped in excitement. ¡°Master Howard, do you not know who Zander is? ¡°He¡¯s the old man of the Goldman family, one of the ten biggest families in the capital! ¡°With his help, you can walk away scot-free from anything, even if youmit the most heinous crime in this entire country¡¯s history!¡± rence rubbed his nose, contemting what Johnson had said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My car?¡± ¡°Yes, after you. Actually, how about I drive for you?¡± Johnson looked at rence¡¯s Ferrari and smiled his most ttering smile. rence shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± The Ferrari was still new, and he enjoyed driving it around. Johnson sat apprehensively on the passenger side, showering rence with high praise until he was blushing. After dropping Johnson off at hispany building, rence turned the car around to head back to the hospital. His mother-inw was still in the hospital. Her operation should¡¯ve gone smoothly. The Murphy family would be staring and spitting daggers at him if he turned upte. When rence arrived at the hospital, the Murphy family was still waiting outside the operating room. The operation had not yet finished. ¡°How is Mom?¡± rence had a bad feeling about the tense atmosphere. ¡°This is all your fault! You and your filthy mouth, saying something about mom having a blood clot. Are you happy now? Her operation¡¯ssted for almost two hours!¡± Belle red at rence. Melody was equally angry. ¡°What are you still doing here? You¡¯ve given us enough trouble!¡± Miranda knew she had misunderstood rence earlier, so she had a somewhat apologetic tone. ¡°Mom¡¯s chances are really bad now, the doctor said the operation is pretty risky and there¡¯s only a fifty percent chance of sess.¡± ¡°What?¡± rence¡¯s brow furrowed. His gaze affixed onto the operating room¡¯s door. rence focused and used his x-ray vision, seeing Greyson White concentrating intensely on Peony¡¯s operation. Peony¡¯s breath was very weak. The situation was dire. rence was a little worried and also a little annoyed. If not for Greyson White causing trouble earlier, Peony¡¯s surgery wouldn¡¯t have been dyed for so long and her chances would be much better. This was not looking good. ¡°Get out of our way! Get out of the way! Oooh!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s wailing pierced through the air. Arge group of medical personnel was rushing a wounded man on a stretcher toward the emergency room nearby. rence was surprised to see that the crowd of personnel was being closely followed by Helena Carter, Jeremy Hayes, and Ginny Hayes. What were these three doing here? Was the man on the stretcher Jackson or Joshua Hayes? ¡°Jeremy, what¡¯s going on?¡± rence asked in surprise. Although Jackson and his wife were bad people, that was not relevant. Jeremy¡¯s parents were nothing like him. Jeremy, his eyes tinged red, heard rence and cried out, ¡°Brother Howard! What are you doing here?¡± By Jeremy¡¯s side, Helena and Ginny were both sobbing their eyes out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± rence asked. ¡°Brother Howard, after you left my house, my parents drove out. Not even more than 5 minutester, they got into an ident involving 10 other cars. My father, he¡¯s¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s face went pale. At that time, Jackson had been driving, while Helena was sitting on the passenger¡¯s side. Trying to protect his wife, Jackson had spun their car around to collide with another car on the driver¡¯s side. Helena did escape only slightly bruised, but Jackson was now seriously injured and dying! ¡°Brother Howard, please save my father. You¡¯re a miracle doctor, I know you can do it!¡± Jeremy knelt on the ground and begged. Belle sneered, ¡°rence is our family¡¯s loser son-inw. He¡¯s no doctor! He can¡¯t save your father!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Jeremy roared as he pped Belle fiercely. ¡°If I hear one more word of nonsense from you, I¡¯ll have you killed!¡± Chapter 58 - Forget It. Ill Give It A Try

Chapter 58: Forget It. I¡¯ll Give It A Try

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Melody bellowed, ¡°Who are you to hit her?¡± ? ¡°Yeah! Who are you to hit me? I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Belle started to fight Jeremy, looking like she had gone crazy. She had never been pped before in her entire life, until today! p! p! p! Jeremy pped Belle three more times and shouted, ¡°Just try to sue me! I¡¯ll kill you if you dare curse my dad again!¡± Belle¡¯s husband George hurriedly grabbed Jeremy, trying to pull him off Belle. Belle was red with fury as she was torn away from Jeremy¡¯s clutches. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what happened today. The Murphy family won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± ¡°Is that so? Give it your best shot! I want to see how the Murphy family stacks up against the Hayes family,¡± Jeremy sneered. ¡°The Hayes family?¡± Belle was stunned. George repeated, ¡°The Hayes family?¡± ¡°Haha! My grandpa¡¯s Joshua Hayes and my dad¡¯s Jackson Hayes. What other Hayes family could there be?¡± Jeremy looked at Belle with amusement. Belle gasped, horrified. George turned pale, almost copsing to the ground. He was overwhelmed with the urge to divorce Belle right there and then! ¡®The Hayes family!¡¯ ¡®The Hayes family, out of all people!¡¯ ¡®How dare Belle curse Jackson then follow up by threatening the Hayes family heir? She must have a death wish!¡¯ The Murphy family was deep in thought. Armstrong changed his expression. Melody and Kaysen both looked in the other direction, pretending like they did not recognize Belle and George. There was a sh of surprise in Miranda¡¯s beautiful eyes as she realized, ¡®rence knows the Hayes family?¡¯ ¡°Young Master Hayes, we¡¯re sorry.¡± George almost fell on his knees to apologize, not wanting any trouble with Jeremy¡¯s family. Belle was silent, hiding behind George and shivering like a weak chicken. All her haughtiness and arrogance had vanished. ¡°Haha, for Brother Howard¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off if you get down on your knees and admit your mistakes.¡± Jeremy looked at them coldly. ¡°Brother Howard?¡± George and Belle shuddered and looked at rence in surprise. Surprised, Belle said, ¡°Young Master Hayes, are you mistaken? rence is the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw, yet you call him Brother Howard?¡± ¡°What did you say? How dare you call Brother Howard a loser?!¡± Jeremy was furious. Belle recoiled back. ¡°rence, what are you doing standing there? Hurry up and plead for me!¡± George roared his agreement, ¡°rence, the Murphy family has taken care of you. Aren¡¯t you going to plead for us?¡± rence just stood still, an amused smile stered on his face as if he could not hear them. ¡®What does this have to do with me? ¡®Belle¡¯s vicious mouth cursed Jackson, not mine. ¡®Belle messed up, but I have to clean up her mess for her? ¡®Who does she think she is?¡¯ Miranda tugged at rence¡¯s sleeve. ¡°rence, we¡¯re a family...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± rence¡¯s heart softened, and he sighed, ¡°Jeremy, forget it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jeremy nodded. The Murphy family members were all wearing weird expressions. ¡®What has rence done to keep Jeremy wrapped around his little finger? How did he get Jeremy to give up on the apology he wanted, with just three short words?¡¯ As mixed emotions were beginning to cloud their hearts... Greyson walked out of the emergency room. ¡°The patient¡¯s in danger. We can only continue the operation after a consent form is signed. Otherwise...¡± ¡°What?¡± Armstrong¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head, and he nearly fainted. ¡®Signing the consent form. Does that mean Peony¡¯s...¡¯ ¡°Mom!¡± Belle, Melody, and Miranda screamed in unison, their faces frozen with fear. rence looked into the operating room with his x-ray vision. Peony was indeed in a critical condition. However, it was not hopeless. If he entered the operating room now, there was at least a 90% chance he could save Peony¡¯s life. ¡°Let me give it a try!¡± Desperate to save her, rence was poised to rush to the operating room. Greyson stopped rence and roared, ¡°What are you doing? This is an operating room, we¡¯re trying to save a life here! You have no right to barge in!¡± ¡°rence, stop causing trouble. Go away!¡± roared Belle. ¡°Hurry and get the f*ck out of here! Get the f*ck away from us, you jinx!¡± Melody shouted at the top of her lungs. George and Kaysen rushed forward to grab rence firmly. rence yelled, ¡°What the hell? Mom¡¯s in critical condition right now, I have to save her!¡± ¡°Save? Are you a doctor? How exactly are you going to save her? ¡°You just want to go in there to kill Mom once and for all! ¡°rence, when the hell has the Murphy family ever wronged you? You have such a wicked heart!¡± Belle scolded rence with a pointed finger almost poking his face, utilizing all the anger she had toward Jeremy and using rence as an outlet. ¡°Miranda, I can save Mom...¡± rence looked at Miranda. Miranda closed her eyes in pain. ¡°rence, I¡¯m begging you, please stop!¡± rence was disappointed, but no longer tried to run into the operating room. George and Kaysen let rence go when they felt him rx. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡± rence shook his head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I believe you, but even Dr. White said Mom is in big danger. How do you n to improve her odds of survival? ¡°Just like what the rest are saying... Stop it, rence.¡± Miranda shook her head, feeling exasperated at her husband again, as she had so often felt in the past. The door to Jackson¡¯s ward suddenly flew open, and several of the attending physicians stepped out. ¡°Sorry, we did everything we could, but Mr. Hayes...¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°Prepare his funeral!¡± ¡°What?¡± Helena shuddered and fell to the ground, her eyes going dark. ¡°Dad... Noooo...¡± Ginny continued to weep from where she was. Jeremy rushed to rence and fell to his knees. ¡°Brother Howard, I know my parents were wrong about things earlier, but he¡¯s still my dad! ¡°Brother Howard, I beg you. Save my dad!¡± rence frowned and looked into Jackson¡¯s emergency room. He saw Jackson lying on the operating table, his vital signs very faint. His heart had stopped beating, and he was practically dead already. ¡°The doctors said it was hopeless...¡± Belle whispered. Jeremy, who had good ears, heard her and bellowed, ¡°B*tch, if my dad is dead, I want you to die with him!¡± ¡°Brother Howard, please! Please!¡± Jeremy switched his attention back to rence, bowing to him. rence stopped him. ¡°You can stop now. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Chapter 59 - Necklace With A Cross

Chapter 59: Ne With A Cross

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Okay. Brother Howard, go!¡± Jeremy sounded desperate, as if he was clutching at straws. rence turned and walked toward Jackson¡¯s ward. The Murphy family sneered, ¡®rence is just asking for trouble. Does he know even who Jackson is?¡¯ If he died after rence stepped foot in the emergency room, rence would definitely be med. Belle was happily waiting for rence¡¯s bad luck to strike! Miranda gritted her teeth. ¡°rence, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jackson, not Mom! Do you still have an issue with me treating people?¡± rence asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about yourself? If something goes wrong, aren¡¯t you scared about being held responsible?¡± rence stopped but did not look back. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in me, someone else will.¡± Miranda shuddered, feeling conflicted. She wanted to say more, but rence had already entered the operating room. Everyone left the operating room at Jeremy¡¯s request. rence looked at Jackson, who was lying on the operating table. His eyes were closed, his heart had stopped beating, and his venttor had stopped working. Jackson was biologically dead. rence used his x-ray vision and discovered that Jackson¡¯s body was in terrible shape. His liver waspletely ruptured. There was a deep hole in his stomach, and his intestines looked terrible. He was looking at a corpse¡­ or could Jackson still be saved? rence saw that the three vital energy points between Jackson¡¯s eyebrows and shoulders were burning like kerosenemps in the wind, ready to flicker out at any moment. The vital energy above his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, stomach, galldder, intestines and other organs had long been extinguished! rence¡¯s heart trembled. He used three needles to suppress the three vital energy points on Jackson¡¯s brow and shoulders and keep them burning. He used seven more. rence used them for Jackson¡¯s heart, liver, spleen, lungs, stomach, galldder, and intestines. Ten shots in a row had now stabilized Jackson¡¯s condition! ¡®Now what? Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture can save lives, but for the almost dead...¡¯ rence¡¯s brows furrowed. His face was a little pale, a thinyer of sweat breaking out on his forehead. Suddenly, something magical happened. A sh of green light erupted from the ne rence was wearing, leaped into Jackson¡¯s body, and quickly started repairing his dying body. ¡°This is...¡± rence took the ne from his neck in surprise. It was something he had carried with him since he was a child. It was only the size of a button, but you could make out a cross on it if you looked closely. rence had often exchanged it for candy with other kids at the orphanage when he was little. However, no matter how many times rence tried to exchange it, this ne with a cross would always eventually return to him. ¡®Is this ne meant to be with me? ¡®Is it why I know of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints?¡¯ rence was surprised. The light from the ne continued to sink into Jackson. It covered his entire body, like a scanner¡¯s fluorescent bar. Thump¡­ thump¡­ thump... Jackson¡¯s heart began to beat again, and he gasped in shallow breaths of air. rence was surprised to see that his cross ne was now dimming a little. ¡®Is it possible that whenbined with Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, this ne can resurrect someone from the dead?¡¯ rence¡¯s heart was leaping, feeling like he had found a treasure. Seeing that Jackson was now stable, rence exited the operating room. ¡°Your dad is stable for now. Let the doctors continue with the surgery.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeremy was overjoyed. ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± The doctor who had left the operating room just a while ago rushed back in. ¡°A miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! The patient¡¯s heart has started beating again. Get ready to continue the operation, everyone!¡± Across from the hospital floor, Armstrong¡¯s face was deathly gray. ¡°Mom! Nooooooooooo!¡± Belle and Melody cried their hearts out. Miranda crouched on the ground, clutching her knees tightly. Her pretty face was pale as she bit her lip. Tears fell silently from her big eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± rence looked at the Murphy family awkwardly. Jeremy shrugged. ¡°Brother Howard, just when you entered my dad¡¯s operating room, a doctor came out of your mother-inw¡¯s operating room and dered that the operation had failed...¡± ¡°What?¡± rence¡¯s mind went nk. ¡®The surgery failed?¡¯ ¡®Peony¡¯s dead?¡¯ Looking at Miranda, rence¡¯s heart ached for her. He walked up to her. ¡°Dear...¡± p! After the p, Miranda violently threw herself into rence¡¯s arms. ¡°My mom¡¯s dead! I don¡¯t have a mom anymore! Boohoohoo!¡± rence rubbed Miranda¡¯s shoulderfortingly. ¡°There might still be a way to save Mom. I¡¯ll go check.¡± ¡°rence?¡± Miranda looked at rence with tears in her eyes. ¡°Trust me.¡± rence let go of Miranda and headed to the operating room. Belle rushed to block rence. ¡°What are you doing? Mom¡¯s already dead. Can¡¯t you leave her alone?¡± Melody spat, ¡°rence, get the f*ck out of here. What else do you want to do? Are you gonna desecrate Mom¡¯s body next?¡± rence looked at the two coldly. ¡°Mom can still be saved. Why are you trying to stop me?¡± Agitated, Armstrong got up. ¡°What did you say, rence? Can my wife truly still be saved?¡± Chapter 60 - Resurrection

Chapter 60: Resurrection

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, she can be saved. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Peony might have despised him like the rest, but she still spoke up for him when others picked on him. Besides, Peony was still rence¡¯s mother-inw and Miranda¡¯s mother. There was no way he could just leave her to die. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s just running off his big mouth,¡± Belle said fiercely. ¡°Belle¡¯s right. rence just wants to go in there and desecrate mom¡¯s body. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget what rence did after sneaking into the ward thest time Mom was sick!¡± Melody stared fiercely at rence. Armstrong¡¯s heart pounded hard in his chest. Everyone had misunderstood rence entering Peony¡¯s ward when she had a heart attack as him trying to take advantage of her. Only Armstrong knew that rence had saved Peony with a silver needle. Could rence also save Peony this time around? Kaysen snarled, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just looking for trouble. He wants to validate his pointless existence on this Earth! ¡°Mom¡¯s gone. We should let her pass with dignity. Don¡¯t let rence desecrate Mom¡¯s body!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Armstrong bellowed, his voice furious. ¡°Dad?¡± Kaysen looked at Armstrong in surprise. It was the first time Armstrong had ever spoken to him like that. Armstrong ignored the others. ¡°rence, are you sure you can save my wife?¡± ¡°I am.¡± rence thought about it and nodded affirmatively. Jackson¡¯s condition had been much more dangerous than Peony¡¯s. Had rence not saved him using Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and his cross ne? ¡°Okay. Give it your best shot.¡± Armstrong opened the main door to the operating room and let rence in. ¡°rence...¡± Miranda tried to stop rence before he walked in. rence stopped for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s okay.¡± After entering, rence found Peony lying on a cold operating table with all the machines plugged into her stopped. rence used his x-ray vision and was surprised to find the vital energy between Peony¡¯s eyebrows was lit, but vital energy in the other parts of her body had been extinguished. Additionally, rence also realized he was seeing two Peonies! One Peony was lying on the operating table, while the other was transparent and wandering around the ward. ¡®Is this... ¡®Her soul?¡¯ rence¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡®Peony¡¯s soul has left her body? ¡®Oh no, it seems like Mom¡¯s doing worse than Jackson! Jackson may have been injured, but his soul had still been around. Mom¡¯s soul has escaped her body.¡¯ rence rushed forward, ready to grab Peony¡¯s soul. Normally, an average person could not see a soul, let alone touch it. However, rence lunged forward and grabbed Peony¡¯s soul by its wrist, which felt solid and human as he gripped it. ¡°Mom, go back. ¡°Go back!¡± rence grabbed Peony and began to summon her soul. If Peony¡¯s soul did not return, she would die! ¡°Ah!¡± Peony¡¯s soul screamed and struggled violently, trying to get out of rence¡¯s grasp. rence yelled, ¡°Mom, go back!¡± He desperately held onto Peony¡¯s soul. It would be terrible if it ran out of the operating room. It would make things a hell of a lot harder. ¡°Mom! Go back! ¡°Your family¡¯s waiting for you! ¡°Mom... ¡°Go back! ¡°Miranda needs you! rence was fighting with everything he had. The soul¡¯s strength was astonishing. Fortunately, Peony¡¯s soul had only left the body for a while. Though it was difficult, rence finally managed to press Peony¡¯s soul back into her real body on the operating table. The soul re-integrated with her body. Two vital energy points on Peony¡¯s shoulders lit up like re-litmps. rence dared not wait a second longer to use Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. ¡°Whew...¡± rence breathed a sigh of relief. Since Peony¡¯s soul was stable, things would be easier now. Peony could be saved by continuing to use Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture to stabilize her vital energy, and using the cross ne to fully bring her back to health. After an hour, outside the operating room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡± Belle frowned. Melody asked in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s... not... doing anything to mom¡¯s body, is he?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Miranda was furious. ¡°rence may be terrible, but he¡¯s my husband. He wouldn¡¯t do anything like that!¡± ¡°Miranda, are you sure he wouldn¡¯t? ¡°Everyone saw him at the hospital thest time. ¡°What else could he have been trying to do by taking her hospital gown off?¡± Melody sneered as she looked at Miranda. ¡°Alright!¡± Armstrong roared, ¡°Shut up!¡± Creak. rence pushed open the operating room door with a pale face. He walked out slowly. ¡°Mom¡¯s alright now. Ask the doctor to go check on her.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± The Murphy family rushed into the operating room, leaving rence standing alone in the hallway. He cked out and felt himself crumpling to the ground. Chapter 61 - Clarence, So This Is Your So-Called Medical Skill?

Chapter 61: rence, So This Is Your So-Called Medical Skill?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Brother Howard.¡± Jeremy rushed forward and picked rence up. ¡°Brother Howard, have a seat.¡± He helped rence to sit down on a bench, before sitting down beside him. Ginny gritted her teeth. ¡°These people are so out of line. Brother Howard¡¯s?tired after helping out so much, but nobody cares about him.¡± She angrily shook her little fist in the direction of the ward. ¡°Alright, Ginny. Stop it.¡± Jeremy shook his head. ¡°Hmph! Why can¡¯t I say it? Brother Howard has done so much, yet the Murphy family hasn¡¯t even bothered to thank him.¡± Ginny grunted. She looked quite cute when she was angry, reminding Jeremy of a red-faced little child. rence did not want to speak. He had saved two people in a row and he was exhausted. Dr. Greyson White hurriedly led his group of doctors and nurses back into the operating room. A few minutester, the Murphy family left the room. ¡°Wonderful!¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Murphy family was cheering and jumping for joy. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to rence.¡± Armstrong breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Greyson just checked Peony¡¯s vitals, everything¡¯s stable. She should be fine to proceed with the operation now.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you thanking him for?¡± Belle red at rence coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. White just tell us that Mom¡¯s in suspended animation?¡± ¡°Yes, suspended animation.¡± Melody nodded her head hard, refusing to give rence any credit. ¡°Why are you two acting like such brats?!¡± Ginny could not stand them a second longer. Belleughed coldly. ¡°What do you know, little girl? ¡°Dr. White said my mother was just in suspended animation! ¡°Do you know what suspended animation is? She stopped breathing, but she hadn¡¯t died yet. ¡°rence went in and just woke my mom up. ¡°In other words, even without rence, my mom wouldn¡¯t have died! ¡°Why should I worry about thanking him?¡± Belle spat out these words, looking mean. ¡°What the hell! How can there be someone so shameless?¡± Jeremy was furious. He had seen all of Belle¡¯s worst side today. She could invert right and wrong with just a flick of her snake tongue! ¡°How can you act like this?¡± Ginny wanted to fight again. Melodyughed, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t let rence fool you. ¡°All of us in the Murphy family know he¡¯s just a loser! ¡°He¡¯s uncultured, uneducated, and can¡¯t even recite the alphabet. ¡°Do you think someone like him is capable of saving my mother? Armstrong, George, and Kaysen stood by silently, not willing to speak. Miranda stood outside the operating room looking worried, anxiously waiting for Peony¡¯s surgery results. She had not seemed to notice the fight breaking out down the hallway. ¡°What about Brother Howard saving my dad?¡± Ginny¡¯s little heart almost burst with fury, feeling sorry for rence. Melody sneered, ¡°He just had an incredible stroke of luck!¡± ¡°A stroke of luck, huh?¡± Jeremy¡¯s face darkened. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to take action. rence shook his head. ¡°Forget it, Jeremy.¡± ¡°Brother Howard, they...¡± rence shook his head again. Jeremy did not say anything more. Ginny looked angry, but she obeyed rence¡¯s instructions. She simply stood by sulking. Half an hourter, Greyson emerged from the operating room. ¡°Okay, the patient¡¯s out of danger now. ¡°She needs rest, so don¡¯t disturb her. If you want to see her, you can visit tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. White! Your medical skill is truly unparalleled!¡± The Murphy family was thrilled. Greyson smiled and said, ¡°My medical skills are only mediocre. The patient only suffered suspended animation, which is why I believed she had died. ¡°Plus, my misdiagnosis was a huge mistake that put the patient at unnecessary risk.¡± ¡°Dr. White, everything¡¯s alright. We¡¯re just so d we got her back.¡± Belle smiled her most charming smile. Her expression had changed within seconds from one of a mean b*tch, to one suitable for a sensible and gracefuldy! Greyson smiled and nodded, but inside he was fighting with himself. ¡®The patient did die! ¡®How is she suddenly alive again?¡¯ Of course, Greyson dared not say that. Otherwise, who would dare send a patient to him ever again? ¡°Dr. White, do you have surveince in the operating room?¡± Melody suddenly asked. Greyson was stunned. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Melody looked at rence. ¡°Someone said he saved my mom! ¡°I want to check the surveince and see what he was doing in the operating room.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Greyson hesitated a little. Belle quickly said, ¡°Dr. White, you¡¯re the best! Just let us have a quick look, please?¡± ¡°Alright, the patient¡¯s family members have the right to watch the surveince anyway,¡± Greyson agreed. He led everyone to his office and essed the surveince footage from hisputer. The footage began with Greyson¡¯s initial operation on Peony. ¡°Dr. White, let¡¯s skip this part. I want to see what happened after rence entered the operating room,¡± said Belle. ¡°Okay.¡± Greyson skipped forward to the footage of rence entering the operating room. The footage showed rence entering the operating room and cing a silver needle between Peony¡¯s eyebrows. Then, after two or three minutes, rence began to dance around the operating room like he had lost his mind. It had been rence chasing Peony¡¯s soul¡ªbut of course, the camera could not capture the soul on tape, so it looked like rence had suddenly turned into a jumping madman. The Murphy family frowned. ¡°rence, what were you doing? Is that some kind of ritual dance?¡± Belleughed loudly. Melody shook her head in amusement. ¡°I wondered how rence could have saved Mom. It turns out he simply used some dodgy ck magic!¡± Kaysen added, ¡°rence, so this is your so-called ¡®medical skill¡¯?¡± Chapter 62 - The Three-Year Marriage Limit

Chapter 62: The Three-Year Marriage Limit

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Armstrong frowned too. ¡°rence, what¡¯s going on?¡± He had also thought rence must have used some special medical technique to save Penny. Who knew that rence was actually just performing a ritual dance in the operating room? It was ridiculous! ¡°Dad, Mom¡¯s soul left her body. It was a rare case of soul dissociation.¡± ¡°Mom would be dead now if I hadn¡¯t wrangled with her soul and brought it back to her physical body,¡± exined rence. ¡°Mom this, Mom that! She¡¯s my mom! Your mom¡¯s the dead one!¡± Belle red at rence. ¡°You¡¯re an orphan, a total loser! You don¡¯t have a mother of your own, so you meddle with ours!¡± Melody roared, ¡°rence, you should be ashamed of yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! rence still managed to save Mom¡¯s life. Why can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut for five seconds?¡± Miranda was a little angry. Belle smiled wryly. ¡°Miranda, remember what you said a while back? ¡°You only married this loser to fulfill Grandpa¡¯s wishes, and you¡¯d happily divorce him in three years. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have feelings for this loser now?¡± rence¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard this. ¡®Miranda had nned from the start to divorce me after three years? I had no idea!¡¯ ¡°Belle, what are you talking about?¡± Miranda bit her lip and looked at rence nervously. ¡°Haha.¡± Belle shook her head in amusement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve forgotten so quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah! Miranda, how much longer are you going to lead this fool on?¡± Melody smiled at rence, crossing her arms over her chest smugly. rence¡¯s face was deathly pale. He had foolishly thought his marriage was getting better, but... the ending Miranda wanted was the same this whole time! renceughed helplessly at himself, turned around, and walked out the door. ¡°Alright, everyone stop. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home and rest. ¡°We¡¯ll see your mother tomorrow!¡± Armstrong flicked his wrists out. The others fell silent. The Murphy family was about to leave Greyson¡¯s office when he piped up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch what happens afterward?¡± ¡°Forget it, Dr. White. What¡¯s so interesting about a ritual dancer?¡± Melody shook her head. Everyone left. Greyson did not leave. He continued to watch for a few minutes until the footage started to act up. It was fluctuating as if the camera had been disturbed by a maic field. The video disappeared before his eyes. ¡°What happened? Was there something wrong with the camera in the operating room?¡± Greyson frowned. rence walked out of the hospital. He had just gotten into his car and fired up the ignition when Miranda practically threw herself into the passenger seat. Miranda bit her lip, looking hesitant. ¡°rence, it¡¯s not like what Belle said.¡± ¡°I know.¡± rence nodded weakly. ¡°Let me exin.¡± rence continued to nod. ¡°Okay, exin.¡± ¡°I...¡± Miranda frowned and exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to marry you three years ago. ¡°However, we¡¯ve been married for almost three years now, and I think you¡¯re a nice person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nice? That¡¯s the best you can do?¡± renceughed. Everything he had done and sacrificed for Miranda over thest three years¡­ and he was now finally richly rewarded by his dear wife saying he was a ¡®nice person¡¯. Miranda swallowed down the bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°rence, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know! You know! You know! What do you know, rence Howard?¡± Miranda exploded. ¡°rence, you didn¡¯t use to be like this. ¡°Look at your attitude now! ¡°You started behaving like this because you think you¡¯re better than usnow! ¡°Do you think you know everything? ¡°Are you a genius? Are you a prophet? ¡°Are you just pretending like you know everything when you actually don¡¯t? ¡°Do you even know anything? Are you just trying your hand at everything and not caring at all about the consequences?¡± rence looked calm. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°What do I want you to do? Ask yourself, what do you want to do?¡± Miranda was furious. She had been holding her breath and her face was burning red. ¡°rence, I¡¯m begging you. Stop causing trouble, okay? Look at what you¡¯ve done today! ¡°You don¡¯t really think you saved Jackson, do you? ¡°Jackson came back to life because you were lucky! ¡°If Jackson died, do you have any idea what would have happened? ¡°The consequences wouldn¡¯t just have hurt you! The Murphy family would suffer too! ¡°I almost believed you, you know? ¡°You said you could save my mom! Yes, but what did you do after you entered the ward? Performing some ritual dance?¡± Miranda was devastated. She finally took the leap and began to believe in rence¡¯s medicinal skills, but the surveince footage had hardened her heart again. Not only did rence know nothing, but he was also pretending to know what he did not know. He was deluded! He thought he knew everything! ¡°rence! Why don¡¯t you take my advice and go to the college sses I asked you to go to?¡± Miranda looked at rence, her beautiful eyes full of disappointment. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything without a degree nowadays! ¡°You¡¯re even starting to believe in ritual dances now! ¡°In a few years, are you going to believe every word a chatan says? ¡°Then will you set up a stall in the park and start scamming ignorant old people?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anywhere if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡°Your idea of me has already been cemented! ¡°Even if you saw me save Jackson¡¯s life with your own two eyes, you¡¯d still think Jackson was lucky to be alive. ¡°You saw the video, and thought I was performing some ritual dance and messing around! ¡°Did I not save your mom?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going on and on about it... Is it so hard to admit that you¡¯re pretending to know things that you don¡¯t know?¡± Miranda had tears in her eyes. ¡°These are ourst three months. We should separate after that,¡± rence sighed. Miranda¡¯s heart quivered. She took a deep breath and wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay! Thest three months. We¡¯ll get divorced after three years of marriage.¡± Chapter 63 - Exposed

Chapter 63: Exposed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, Peony was finally well enough to be discharged from the hospital. The hospital staff said her recovery was incredible. Peony¡¯s injuries were so bad that it was expected that she would be in the hospital for a month, but she managed topletely recover in three days and go through the discharge formalities. In celebration of Peony¡¯s discharge from the hospital, the Murphy family hosted a party at home, inviting many friends and rtives tomemorate Peony¡¯s recovery. Jackson also left the hospital on the same day. He invited rence to the Hayes family house. However, rence turned Jackson down because he had to attend Peony¡¯s recovery party. ¡°Mom, I wish you a speedy recovery!¡± Belle was very filial, the friends and rtives at the party approving of her behavior. ¡°Mom, this is the wild ginseng from the north that Kaysen had someone send here. It¡¯ll help you keep your body in good condition.¡± Melody gave her the gift. Miranda also stuffed the premium bird¡¯s nest she had prepared into Peony¡¯s hands. Penny was quite emotional over the fact that she had survived. ¡°I heard rence saved my life this time.¡± The Murphy family¡¯s rtives froze and looked at rence. They had heard about rence running into the operating room to perform a ritual dance for Peony. Did rence really save Peony? Belle¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve got that wrong. You¡¯re saying rence saved you? ¡°He rushed into the operating theatre and performed a ritual dance while you were dying. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the surveince footage, we would¡¯ve thought he saved your life!¡± Melody added, ¡°It was Kaysen who gave Dr. White three hundred thousand dors to save Mom. Why is rence getting the credit?¡± Kaysen said nonchntly, ¡°As long as it¡¯d save Mom¡¯s life, I¡¯d spend three million dors, so don¡¯t even mention those three hundred thousand dors!¡± ¡°Kaysen¡¯s so filial!¡± ¡°Yeah! Aunt, you¡¯re so lucky to have a son-inw like him.¡± ¡°Congrattions on having such a good son-inw!¡± Several rtives praised Kaysen. Peony frowned and looked at rence with a strange expression. rence was silent and did not exin himself. Peony found it odd. She was sure that she had dreamt of rence calling her toe back to life. ¡®Did I just imagine the dream?¡¯ ¡°rence, won¡¯t you exin what happened?¡± Peony looked at rence. rence shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. Everything¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re okay, Mom.¡± ¡°Yo, why are you pretending?¡± ¡°How dare you say it¡¯s okay as long as Mom¡¯s okay! I remember you cursing her in the ward!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why pretend as if you care about her?¡± ¡°We¡¯re living in the modern era now, yet you¡¯re still superstitious enough to perform some ritual dance for her. You¡¯re so uncultured. How pathetic!¡± ¡°Fortunately, Mom¡¯s alright. If anything had happened to Mom, you¡¯d be the first to suffer my wrath!¡± Belle and Melody each took turns to make crude remarks. rence was so used to those two that he did not bother entertaining their jeers. ¡°Oh! Forget it, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Since rence had not defended himself, Peony shrugged it off, believing she was overthinking things, and decided that her daughters were probably right. Once the party began, everyone toasted to Kaysen saving Peony. rence was ignored. ¡°Kaysen, I heard you won the bid for the Sunshine District project. It costs two billion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll toast to your sess. I happen to manufacture construction materials, so feel free to ask if there¡¯s anything I can do for you,¡± a rtive of the Murphy family said with a smile. Kaysen smiled faintly. ¡°Uncle Wesley, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already found another supplier.¡± ¡°Well... Oh, never mind. There¡¯s always next time! ¡°You¡¯re so young and promising, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be many more simr opportunities in your future!¡± Uncle Wesley patted his head. ¡°Kaysen, my son just graduated from college. Can he join yourpany?¡± A middle-aged woman looked expectant. Kaysen asked casually, ¡°Aunt Wendy, what did your son study?¡± ¡°Son, quickly tell Brother Kaysen what you studied in college.¡± Aunt Wendy pushed her son forward. ¡°Brother Kaysen, I studied interior design,¡± the young man said hurriedly. Kaysen nodded a little. ¡°Okay! You can intern at mypany after you get your diploma. I¡¯ll make you a permanent employee after you train for two years.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kaysen. My cousin¡¯s so blessed to have a son-inw like you!¡± Aunt Wendyvished praise onto Kaysen. The atmosphere at the wine table was a harmonious one. Halfway through the meal, however, a group of uniformed men barged into the party. Everyone froze, their spoons and forks in midair, and stared at the men in shock. ¡°Who¡¯s Kaysen Wall?¡± ¡°I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kaysen was drunk. He stood up immediately. ¡°Cuff him and take him away!¡± As soon as the leading uniformed man waved his hand, the men behind him immediately stepped forward and handcuffed Kaysen. Kaysen instantly sobered up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t broken thew. Why are you arresting me?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Haha! Yes, you didn¡¯t break thew. Sunshine District¡¯s your project, right? A construction ident urred in the district and we suspect you¡¯re cutting corners with the construction materials. The foundation copsed just now, and two people died!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kaysen instantly turned pale. He had bought cheap construction materials to get kickbacks, thinking everything would work out fine. Who knew that people would be killed after they had just barely begun work on building the foundation? The entire party fell silent. Chapter 64 - Clarence Takes The Blame!

Chapter 64: rence Takes The me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Take him away!¡± the middle-aged man roared. Melody ran up to Kaysen. ¡°Kaysen! Don¡¯t take my husband away. My husband¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Lady, if you try to stop us, we¡¯ll arrest you too for interfering in police duty!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. Biting her lip, Melody stepped back and watched as Kaysen was taken away. Witnessing this scene, the Murphy family¡¯s rtives began to whisper. ¡°Kaysen was cutting corners?¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s impossible to judge a man¡¯s character just from his face. I can¡¯t believe I thought he was a good man!¡± ¡°Thank God my construction materials weren¡¯t involved!¡± muttered Uncle Wesley. ¡°Son, don¡¯t join Kaysen¡¯spany after you graduate,¡± Aunt Wendy hurriedly lowered her voice and instructed. ¡°Got it, Mom,¡± her son replied. Armstrong and Peony¡¯s faces turned grim as they listened to the chatter. Kaysen¡¯s incident put a halt to the party. Since they could no longer proceed with the meal, the rtives took their leave. That afternoon... Armstrong, Peony, Belle, George, Melody, Miranda, and rence were all in the hall of the Murphy family house. Armstrong had made a lot of phone calls and had finally acquired the exact information behind what had happened. ¡°They figured it out. Kaysen bought shoddy construction materials. While the foundation was being built, a steel beam broke and killed two people.¡± Armstrong¡¯s face was grim. ¡°What? How can that be?¡± Melody could not believe it. Peony frowned. ¡°Could there have been a misunderstanding?¡± Armstrong sighed, ¡°The suppliers of the steel reinforcement bars were caught red-handed. They admitted that Kaysen had taken a twenty million dor kickback from them.¡± Belle hesitated for a second. ¡°Dad, you know Kaysen. How could he do something like this? ¡°What if someone set him up? ¡°What if the suppliers sold Kaysen poor quality steel reinforcement bars and he had no idea about it?¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Yes, someone must have set Kaysen up!¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Our priority right now is to get Kaysen out of the police¡¯s hands.¡± Armstrong leaned back against the couch, looking helpless. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to get Kaysen out! It would¡¯ve been easier if no one had died. ¡°I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t end well now that we know lives were lost.¡± Everyone in the hall fell quiet when he pointed that out. It was indeed a big problem that lives had been lost. The Murphy family now needed tofort the victims¡¯ family members and prevent them from causing any further trouble. Kaysen¡¯s future was over if the families wanted to press charges! Thump! Melody got down on her knees and cried, ¡°Mom and Dad, you¡¯ve got to save Kaysen! ¡°He¡¯s only thirty-one! He has such a bright future ahead of him. His future¡¯s ruined if he has to go to jail just like that!¡± Kaysen¡¯s reputation would be tainted if he went to jail. No one would dare to work with him again. Once Kaysen went to prison, his life would be over. Armstrong looked grim. ¡°There¡¯s one way to save Kaysen!¡± ¡°What way?¡± Melody sounded like she was clutching at a lifeline. She wanted to save her husband, no matter what it took. ¡°Dear, what way?¡± asked Peony. ¡°Yeah! What way, Dad?¡± Belle and George also looked at Armstrong with puzzled faces. Armstrong said grimly, ¡°Let someone else take the me!¡± ¡°Take the me?¡± The Murphy family was stunned. Armstrong nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no conclusive evidence that Kaysen was the one who bought the poor quality materials. ¡°We¡¯d just need to find someone who¡¯s willing to take the me and bear all the consequences! I¡¯ll work on the n and keep the suppliers on the same page. ¡°We should be able to get through this if we pay the dead workers¡¯ families a sum of money aspensation.¡± ¡°Who should take the me?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes lit up. Armstrong hesitated for a few seconds. Then, he looked at rence! The rest of the Murphy family also looked at rence. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not going to make me take the me, are you?¡± rence was almost speechless. Armstrong paused and forced himself to smile. ¡°rence, I was wrong back then. I apologize for what I did. ¡°If you take the me for Kaysen, I promise to transfer ten percent of the Murphy Group¡¯s shares to you!¡± ¡°Dad, he cut corners and killed people. That¡¯s a minimum of ten years in jail. You want me to take the me? Won¡¯t my life be over?¡± rence shook his head. He was not an idiot, he knew he would have to go to jail if he was convicted. Knowing the Murphy family, ten percent of their shares? No way! rence only stayed in the Murphy family as their son-inw because he could not bear to leave Miranda. If not for her, he would have long left to inherit his father¡¯s mega fortune! Taking the me for ten percent of the Murphy family¡¯s shares? rence would be crazy to say yes. Melody roared immediately, ¡°rence, so what if your life is over? ¡°Can youpete with Kaysen? ¡°Are your ten years worth as much as ten years for Kaysen would be?¡± Miranda could not bear this. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re crossing the line a little. rence is still my husband, after all!¡± ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s your husband? Is it our fault that you¡¯ve got a loser husband? ¡°His only use now is to take the me!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot. Belle nodded slightly. ¡°Letting rence take the me is indeed a good idea.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± George nodded slightly too. Peony frowned and said, ¡°rence, why don¡¯t you bite the bullet and just do it? I promise you¡¯ll still be the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw after those ten years!¡± rence¡¯s heart sank as he saw everyone agree instantly! Who knew a loser son-inw like him could be so useful in a pinch? Was his only use to take the me on Kaysen¡¯s behalf? ¡°Dad, Mom! Perhaps there are other ways!¡± Miranda said suddenly. Chapter 65 - Burning The Bridge Upon Crossing It

Chapter 65: Burning The Bridge Upon Crossing It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What ways?¡± Armstrong looked at Miranda. Miranda frowned and shot rence a hesitant look. ¡°Didn¡¯t rence just save Jackson¡¯s life? If rence talked to Jackson about it, perhaps Kaysen could avoid jail time using the Hayes family¡¯s influence!¡± The Murphy family¡¯s eyes all lit up. Yeah! If rence talked to Jackson, Kaysen would be fine as long as the Hayes family was willing to help him. After all, the Hayes family¡¯s influence in Mediterranean City was not to be underestimated. ¡°That could work. rence, tell Jackson right now!¡± Armstrong was instantly delighted. Why had he not thought of rence¡¯s connection to the Hayes family? rence shrugged helplessly. ¡°Dad, Jackson owes me a favor, doesn¡¯t he? ¡°You know that these kinds of favors hold less power every time you call upon them! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I save Jackson¡¯s favor for my future?¡± rence was not actually thinking about his own future. He just did not want to save Kaysen! Kaysen had picked on him repeatedly, and rence did not think he was a generous person either. Why should he save Kaysen? Besides, after rence saved Jackson, the Murphy family brushed it off as rence merely getting lucky. Now they wanted to use Jackson¡¯s favor? Melody roared, ¡°rence, what future do you even have ahead of you? Is your stupid favor as important as Kaysen¡¯s future?¡± ¡°rence, we¡¯re a family. You¡¯re so stingy!¡± Belle shook her head with a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s just a favor. You would be saving Kaysen. Wouldn¡¯t Kaysen take that to heart?¡± George looked at rence with contempt. From their perspective, it was entirely rence¡¯s fault! Armstrong said grimly, ¡°rence, tell me. What do you want in exchange for asking Jackson to save Kaysen?¡± rence said casually, ¡°I want 20 percent of Murphy Group¡¯s shares!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What a huge demand.¡± ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of us?¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Armstrong, Belle, George, and Melody almost leaped up in their rage. ¡°You can forget the favor if you don¡¯t agree to my terms,¡± rence said. rence shook his head in amusement and turned to walk away. rence was not that interested in the Murphy family shares. He had simply done it to annoy Armstrong! ¡°Dad, look at him! He really is the Murphy family¡¯s ingrate, taking advantage of us during such an important decision!¡± Melody was very angry. Belle¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°rence, you¡¯re really petty!¡± George roared, ¡°rence, what would you even do with all of it, if I really did give you 20 percent of the Murphy family¡¯s shares?¡± Peony looked at rence in disappointment. ¡°rence... How...¡± Miranda also looked at rence in surprise. rence said with a smile, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve contributed a lot to the Murphy family over the years. 20 percent isn¡¯t too much, is it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment, looking at rence like she did not know whom he had be. ¡°How could you do this? I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re all right in doing this?¡± rence¡¯s face darkened. ¡°They¡¯re making me take the me for what happened to Kaysen! ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them off for begging me to make use of Jackson¡¯s favor. ¡°Now I¡¯m disappointing you by asking for 20 percent of the shares?¡± Armstrong roared, ¡°rence, you¡¯re taking advantage of us! ¡°Fine! You want 20 percent of the shares? ¡°Alright! ¡°As long as Kaysen¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll immediately give you 20 percent of the shares!¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± rence found it all quite amusing. He did not stall for time. He immediately took out his phone and made a call. rence did not call Jackson, instead, he called Richard. Since Sunshine District was Richard¡¯spany¡¯s project, Richard should be able to help. ¡°Master Howard, you finally called.¡± Richard seemed to have been expecting rence to call him. rence had helped Richard with the skull thurible, had saved Richard from bloodshed, and had even saved his life before. Since then, rence had been a master in Richard¡¯s eyes. Richard had also said that rence could call him if he were to find himself in any trouble. rence nodded casually. ¡°Mr. Shelby, you knew I would call?¡± ¡°Haha! Of course, something went wrong with the Sunshine District project and people were killed. I investigated the case. Kaysen¡¯s your brother-inw, right?¡± Richard smiled faintly at the other end of the line. ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. Richard said grimly, ¡°Master Howard, things may be a little messy, but I can handle it. ¡°Kaysen will be fine, but I can¡¯t let Murphy Property handle Sunshine District anymore.¡± ¡°I understand that. As long as everyone¡¯s okay.¡± rence expressed that he understood. People had died, and there had been problems with the construction materials. If Richard continued to let Murphy Property handle Sunshine District, what would the investors think? ¡°Okay. Master Howard, don¡¯t worry. Kaysen can go home tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to do a thing. ¡°I have something to get to, so I have to hang up now.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Richard hung up. rence exined what Richard had said to the Murphy family. Kaysen would be alright, but they would lose the Sunshine District project. ¡°It¡¯s alright if we¡¯ve lost it! As long as he¡¯s fine.¡± A hint of pain shed across Armstrong¡¯s eyes. That did not concern rence. ¡°Dad, when will I be getting the 20 percent of Murphy Group¡¯s shares?¡± Armstrong sneered. ¡°20 percent of what?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not going to go back on what you just said, are you?¡± Armstrong flicked his sleeves out. ¡°What I said was that I¡¯d give you 20 percent of the shares if you asked Jackson to help Kaysen. You asked Richard to help Kaysen. That was not what we agreed on. Should I really give you the 20 percent?¡± ¡°Dad! You¡¯re just twisting your words!¡± rence was shocked. He had never expected Armstrong to be so shameless. ¡°Watch your tone.¡± Armstrong¡¯s face darkened. Belle sneered, ¡°This is what happens to a loser trying to take advantage of others, he only ends up worse himself!¡± Melody gloated, ¡°It¡¯s also what happens to a man whose heart isn¡¯t content. He¡¯s just like a snake trying to swallow an elephant!¡± Everyone left the Murphy family house¡¯s hall, leaving only rence and Miranda behind. Miranda shook her head helplessly. ¡°rence, forget it! This is as good as it gets.¡± ¡°This is as good as it gets? That¡¯s just what you think! After all of that, I get nothing and have to waste a favor?¡± rence sneered. Miranda roared, ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you yet how you managed to get a favor from Richard. ¡°Richard is Cecilia¡¯s father. Did you use Cecilia to approach him?¡± Miranda¡¯s tone sounded jealous. Her feelings about rence right now were indescribable. If you were to suggest that she liked rence, that was not the case! If you were to suggest she did not like rence, that might have been true, but the thought of rence being with Cecilia made Miranda feel bad regardless. It was jealousy. No one else should get what she could not get. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± rence frowned. Miranda sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You said I had another man. ¡°Then again, aren¡¯t you with another woman too? ¡°You want 20 percent of Murphy Group¡¯s shares! ¡°Are you doing this so that you can be with Cecilia after divorcing me?¡± Chapter 66 - Clarence, Dont You Regret It!

Chapter 66: rence, Don¡¯t You Regret It!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence and Miranda parted on bad terms. For the next two days, rence and Miranda did not speak to each other. Both ignored the other. They both held a grudge against the other! Back then, the old rence would have exined everything. Now, he did not exin himself at all. Therefore, Miranda thought that there was really something fishy going on between rence and Cecilia. Miranda would not let rence send her to work in the morning or pick her up at night. rence was free and decided to study Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, 720 Anatomy Acupoints, and the ne with a cross around his neck. Early in the morning, rence received a phone call from Jeremy. ¡°Brother Howard, are you free today?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± rence asked with a smile. He had a good impression of Jeremy. Though he was a rich heir, he was very loyal to his friends. Jeremy said with a smile at the other end of the line, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re free. Brother Howard, you shoulde to Number 136, City West Road 2. We¡¯re waiting for you here!¡± ¡°Number 136, City West Road 2?¡± rence paused, a little surprised. It was an address that was all too familiar to him. ¡®Isn¡¯t my mother-inw Peony¡¯s clinic located at Number 137, City West Road 2?¡¯ Number 136, City West Road 2 was just across from Peony¡¯s clinic. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re here. It¡¯s a surprise!¡± Jeremy chuckled. Confused, rence prepared to leave and check it out. Miranda happened to being down from the second floor to leave for work at the same time. Both walked out of the vi¡¯s entrance, ignoring each other. ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m ready to take you to work.¡± William was smiling as he stood next to his BMW. rence frowned. ¡°William?¡± After Johnson¡¯s incident, William disappeared for a while, only to unexpectedly show up again now. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can hook up with Cecilia, but I can¡¯t get William to take me to work? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, William and I are just friends. We¡¯re not what you...¡± Miranda sneered a little vindictively but did not finish speaking. ¡°Whatever.¡± rence shrugged, got into the Ferrari, and stepped on the gas¡ªleaving with his back turned on Miranda. ¡°You!¡± Miranda clenched her teeth in anger. She had wanted to piss rence off, but rence had not even cared! ¡°rence, you brought this onto yourself! Don¡¯t you regret itter!¡± Miranda yelled at the Ferrari. There was a sh of surprise in William¡¯s eyes. When a woman wanted to get even with a man, there was a chance that he could take. With some trickery, he might be able to get Miranda to sleep with him! Number 136, City West Road 2¡¯s entrance was already crowded. There were a lot of flowers, balloons, and fireworks around there. There was a huge shop signboard,vish furnishing, and dozens of luxury cars parked by the side of the road. It was a very lively scene. The ce had been under renovation for thest two days and was nowpleted, all renovated in only three days! Someone must havee over to set the ce up earlier in the morning. It looked like it was ready to open for business. It was a clinic! Avish clinic! In the clinic across from it, Humanity Hall, Belle and Melody looked sulky. ¡°Damn it. Who¡¯s opening a clinic across from Humanity Hall?¡± Humanity Hall clinic had been founded by Peony, and it had a history of over 30 years. It had a good reputation in Mediterranean City. Peony had not been feeling very well recently, so Belle and Melody were fighting to run the clinic. The clinic was not big, but it was located in downtown Mediterranean City. Thend alone was worth two hundred million! Neither Belle nor Melody wanted the clinic to fall into the other¡¯s hands. Therefore, even though the two of them had no medical knowledge or skills, they would stay in the clinic all day, afraid that the other party would steal their rightful ownership. ¡°No matter who it is, since they¡¯re running a clinic across from us, we can¡¯t let them off easily!¡± Belle sneered. ¡°As soon as the clinic opens for business, I¡¯ll ask Master Williams to challenge them so they¡¯ll go out of business!¡± Melody nodding continuously. Master Williams had been practicing traditional medicine for decades and was well known throughout Orienta. Ten years ago, Master Williams bestowed Humanity Hall to Peony because he owed her a favor. Over the past ten years, he had dedicated himself to his work and cured many dignitaries! That was also why Peony could open her clinic downtown. It was out of respect for those past dignitaries. If not for them, the clinic would have been long demolished by the real estatepanies. Just then, in his Ferrari, rence pulled up in front of the clinic opposite. Jackson and the others hurried out of the clinic to greet rence. ¡°Master Howard, congrattions!¡± Jackson came up to rence with a smile on his face. rence frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Hayes?¡± Jackson smiled and said nothing. Jeremy quickly said, ¡°Brother Howard, you have amazing medical skills, so my dad thought he¡¯d give you a clinic! ¡°It¡¯s too tacky to give people money or property these days. We thought it¡¯d be better to give you a clinic!¡± ¡°Master Howard, as of today, you¡¯re the owner of this clinic.¡± Jackson was smiling. His idea was simple. rence had such great medical skills, but it could be hard to track rence down for treatment in the future. However, if they gave him a clinic, they coulde straight to his clinic whenever they had a problem. Would any good doctor turn away their patients? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you congratting Master Howard?¡± Jackson looked around at the group of wealthy business owners around him. The wealthy business owners Jackson had invited congratted rence one after another. However, they could not take him seriously. rence was so young. What sort of miracle doctor could he even be? Would he beparable to Humanity Hall opposite this new clinic? However, they were doing Jackson a favor, so they reluctantly said, ¡°Congrattions, Master Howard!¡± Belle¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°rence?¡± Melody looked at the scene across their clinic, her mouth agape. ¡°Why is he here? Master Howard? Damn it! How dare he acknowledge such a pretentious title!¡± Chapter 67 - Thirteen Hall

Chapter 67: Thirteen Hall

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Howard, let¡¯s go inside and have a look around,¡± suggested Jackson. rence was quite surprised that Jackson had gifted him a clinic. However, rence did not say no. He did not have much to do nowadays, since he did not have many patients to treat yet. rence had no idea what kinds of illnesses his Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture could cure, or what exactly his ne with a cross could do! Owning a clinic would allow him to have ess to more patients, which would indeed be a good thing. Watching rence and the crowd walk into the clinic, Belle stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Jackson¡¯s there too. rence¡¯s such a deceitful jerk! ¡°I know what¡¯s happened here! He¡¯s getting back at us! ¡°He saved Jackson, so he asked for a clinic and opened it right across from Humanity Hall! ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go look for Master Williams!¡± After ring at rence¡¯s clinic for a final time, Belle and Melody turned around and walked back into Humanity Hall. rence was taking a stroll around the clinic, feeling quite pleased with it. It was at least five thousand and three hundred square feetrge. There was arge hall at the front and several rooms at the back. There was also a small courtyard attached to it. In a ce like Mediterranean City, where every inch ofnd was expensive, a clinic like this had to be worth at least two hundred million dors. ¡°Master Howard, what do you think?¡± Jackson asked with a smile, standing beside rence. rence nodded slightly. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Jackson smiled. ¡°In that case, go ahead and name the clinic, Master Howard. I¡¯ve invited the Mediterranean City¡¯s best calligrapher here. He¡¯ll calligraph a sign as soon as you name the clinic!¡± An old man with white hair and a simrly white beard was standing stiffly next to Jackson, his hands behind his back. It was the calligrapher James Walker! He was a famous figure in Mediterranean City¡¯s calligraphy industry. He was so famous that even rence had heard of him. ¡°I shall name it Thirteen Hall!¡± ¡°Thirteen Hall?¡± The name confused Jackson. James asked, ¡°Why do you want to call your clinic Thirteen Hall? Please rify, Mr. Howard. ¡°I will calligraph what the clinic owner wants once I know the meaning behind the name.¡± rence made no secret of it. ¡°My greatest asset is my set of thirteen silver needles. ¡°I use these thirteen silver needles to cure diseases. Any patient willpletely recover once I use the needles on them!¡± James nodded and walked straight to a nearby table, not saying anything more. The calligraphy pen, ink, and paper were already ready, and a child of twelve or thirteen was grinding ink beside the table. James did not say another word and simply waved his calligraphy pen. In beautiful script, the words ¡®Thirteen Hall¡¯ appeared on the paper! Every stroke was magnificent and tinted with grandeur! ¡°Wow!¡± rence could not help but praise James for his calligraphy skills. ¡°Have someone gild it and frame it to make it a que!¡± Jackson ordered quickly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hayes!¡± Jackson¡¯s beautiful secretary quickly went up to the table and carefully put the calligraphy away forter processing. ¡°Thank you, Master Walker.¡± rence was very polite. James waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°Every word I write is priceless! ¡°Mr. Hayes will pay me for every word I calligraph. My work does note cheap. There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. ¡°I just hope that Mr. Howard¡¯s title isn¡¯t only nominal, or disgrace will be brought unto Thirteen Hall¡¯s name.¡± rence frowned. James¡¯ words stung! However,e to think of it, he understood where James wasing from. He was so young, yet Jackson had called him a master. People would not actually believe he was a miracle doctor, would they? James probably thought rence was a chatan. James probably thought that he did not deserve the title Master Howard! Since Jackson was paying him, James could not say such a thing out loud, so it was expected that he would be a little sharp-tongued. rence smiled faintly. ¡°Master Walker, do your knees hurt a lot whenever it rains?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± James was stunned. In his shock, he heard rence continue to say, ¡°Your kneecap, just an inch below the skin. It¡¯s sore and painful whenever there¡¯s rain! ¡°The painsts for about three to five hours each time. The exact duration of the pain depends on the amount of rain! ¡°Judging from yourplexion, you must have used herbs like ginger, thyme, turmeric, ck pepper, cinnamon, and willow bark... ¡°Regardless of all your efforts, you still haven¡¯t been able to cure your rheumatism after all these years! ¡°Hmm...¡± rence pondered for a second. ¡°Master Walker, you have been suffering from rheumatism for about seventeen or eighteen years, right? ¡°Your knee¡¯s already aching. After all, the weather report says there¡¯s going to be a thunderstorm this evening!¡± ¡°How... How did you know?¡± James was shocked, looking at rence in disbelief. His rheumatism was no well-hidden secret, but rence could list all his symptoms in a single breath. He knew what herbs James had taken and where the exact pain was located. It was an amazing feat! rence smiled faintly and did not exin himself. James knew that rence was holding a grudge against him for taunting rence earlier! James clenched his teeth. ¡°Mr. Howard, since you know about my rheumatism, you must have a way to treat it, don¡¯t you? ¡°If you can cure my rheumatism and save me from suffering any more pain, I¡¯ll calligraph you another set of words!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just calligraph me a set, Master Walker?¡± rence looked at James in confusion. James smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s not the best of my calligraphy skills! ¡°To be honest, I just scribbled those words, Mr. Howard! ¡°That sign wasn¡¯t even 30 percent of my full potential! ¡°Mr. Howard, if you can cure my rheumatism, I¡¯ll write one for you with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°Master Walker, you¡¯re so dishonest! You agreed on a rate of ten million dors a word, yet you didn¡¯t calligraph carefully.¡± Jackson red at James, looking gloomy. James snorted softly, full of intellectual pride. ¡°Do you think you can buy my calligraphy with just ten million per word? My calligraphy¡¯s priceless!¡± ¡°You...¡± Jackson stopped himself. Anyone would be in hot water if they dared to speak to James rudely. James was highly respected in the calligraphy industry. Though people like him did not have much power, he had good connections. Jackson could not do anything to James. He could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Oh! Master Howard, it¡¯s up to you what you want to do.¡± James put his hands behind his back. ¡°Mr. Howard, what do you think? Cure me, and I¡¯ll calligraph for you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a deal!¡± rence¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 68 - Challenge!

Chapter 68: Challenge!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not say more. He simply asked James to sit down, preparing to start his treatment. Suddenly, Belle and Melody walked into Thirteen Hall with an elderly man, looking to be in his sixties. ¡°Melody, Belle? What are you doing here?¡± rence was a little surprised. Belle looked contemptuous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You opened a clinic across from Humanity Hall to rob us of customers, but you won¡¯t allow us to challenge you?¡± ¡°Challenge?¡± rence was stunned. Melody nodded with amusement. ¡°Yes! A challenge. What¡¯s the matter, Master Howard? Are you afraid to agree to a challenge?¡± The rich men around them instantly had their interests piqued. ¡°Challenge?¡± ¡°This is going to be a good show!¡± ¡°Is the old man... Master Williams?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Master Williams. Master Williams cured my wife¡¯s infertility!¡± ¡°Master Williams cured my mom¡¯s illness too!¡± ¡°Why is Master Williams challenging rence? Will he even agree to it?¡± Everyone was discussing the challenge that had just been proposed. rence knew Master Williams too. He was the chief practitioner at Peony¡¯s clinic, and he had spectacr medical skills. If Master Williams had not owed Peony a favor, with his incredible skills, countless dignitaries would have been bursting through his door if he had opened a clinic. Belle looked at rence with amusement. ¡°rence, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to do something like this! ¡°Just say it straight to our faces if you have a problem with the Murphy family. Do you have to resort to such a sly trick?¡± Melody sneered and said, ¡°Humanity Hall is a product of Mom¡¯s hard work. What do you n to do by opening a clinic across from it?¡± rence knew the two of them had misunderstood the situation. Jackson had given him the clinic. rence had not been expecting the clinic either! rence definitely had also not been expecting Jackson to gift him a clinic right across from Peony¡¯s Humanity Hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± rence started to exin. Belle roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough! You don¡¯t have to exin. Will you take on the challenge or not?¡± rence frowned at Belle¡¯s aggressiveness. He was no pushover. Not to mention, Thirteen Hall was open for business for the first time today. Who woulde to Thirteen Hall if he dared not take on other people¡¯s challenges? Belle and Melody¡¯s n was to embarrass rence on day one! Even if Thirteen Hall was open for business after today, who woulde to see him? If Master Williams beat rence today, it would be an advertisement for Humanity Hall as well as an insult to rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall. They had no intention of giving rence a chance to seed! After thinking everything through, rence nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Belle and Melody looked at each other, both seeing a glint of sess in the other¡¯s eyes. Belle continued, ¡°I must say, a challenge like this is too boring!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we add some stakes to it?¡± ¡°What stakes?¡± rence sounded calm. Belle smiled like she had something up her sleeve. ¡°If Master Williams wins, your clinic¡¯s ours!¡± ¡°What if Master Williams loses?¡± rence looked at Belle. ¡°Haha!¡± Belle shook her head in amusement. ¡°rence, do you really think you¡¯ll beat Master Williams?¡± ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been in the traditional medicine industry for nearly 50 years. If I lose to you, I¡¯m willing to be your apprentice and fill prescriptions for you!¡± Master Williams snorted softly. He felt like rence¡¯s words were an insult to him! Lose to rence? No way! Maybe somewhere else in the country, there were people more aplished in traditional medicine than Master Williams. However, there was no way one of those people was rence. ¡®How dare this immature and inexperienced brat challenge my medical skills?¡¯ Belle and Melody did not stop Master Williams. They also believed that there was no way Master Williams would lose. They were going to get an extra clinic, and they did not even have to lift a finger! The clinic was at least five thousand and three hundred square feet, so based on Mediterranean City¡¯snd prices, it was worth at least two hundred million dors! They had hit the jackpot! They could now buy all the sports cars, coats, jewelry, designer bags, and premium cosmetics they had ever dreamed of! Just as Belle and Melody were fantasizing about their unrealistic daydreams, rence pointed at James. ¡°This is my clinic¡¯s first patient. He has had seventeen years of rheumatism in both legs! We¡¯ll each handle one leg, and whoever can cure him wins!¡± The expression on James¡¯ face was a little grim. An expert calligrapher like him was now just a tool for apetition? However, James was not mad. rence had detailed his struggle with rheumatism so easily and concisely before this. Master Williams was famous in Mediterranean City and was usually very hard to get a consultation with. With these two willing to treat his rheumatism, James decided to allow them to try. ¡°Okay!¡± Master Williams nodded slightly and walked up to James. He observed James, listened to his breathing, asked him a few questions, and felt his pulse. Then he went back to Humanity Hall, grabbed some medicine, and started to boil it in front of everyone. rence was standing by indifferently, quietly waiting. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± Master Williams looked at rence strangely. rence smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Williams snorted coldly and continued boiling the medicine. Crack! With a p of thunder, it began to rain all of a sudden. James¡¯ expression instantly turned very grim, ayer of sweat quickly coating his forehead. The rain had started to fall, and his rheumatism had struck him once again! Both his knees instantly started to feel like countless ants were gnawing on them. The pain was unbearable. ¡°Alright, drink this medicine.¡± Master Williams got up slowly and poured out a bowl of medicine for James. Without a hint of hesitation, James downed it. After about five minutes, his legs grew warm and the pain all faded! ¡°Huh? It no longer hurts.¡± James was overjoyed. Master Williams said casually, ¡°Your illness isn¡¯t too serious. I¡¯ll give you some medicine for a month, and you¡¯ll be fine after that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. If I had known it was that simple to cure, I would¡¯ve sought out traditional medicine a long time ago!¡± James regretted his past decisions. He used to take painkillers for the rheumatism pain in his legs. If he had known it would be so simple to treat, why suffer for more than a decade? ¡°Hmph! See that, rence? You¡¯ve lost!¡± Belle sounded like she had anticipated this oue. Chapter 69 - You Have Bad Kidneys!

Chapter 69: You Have Bad Kidneys!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Melody looked at rence arrogantly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already lost, hurry up and close the clinic! From now on, it¡¯s ours!¡± This clinic was five thousand and three hundred square feet and worth two hundred million dors! Melody was excited at the thought of having it for herself! ¡°Who said I¡¯ve lost?¡± rence asked casually. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you deny it?¡± Both Belle and Melody¡¯s mean faces darkened at the same time. rence shook his head as he watched them prepare to taunt him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet. How could I have already lost?¡± Belle frowned. ¡°Start the treatment, then!¡± rence ignored Belle and Melody, looking at Master Williams instead. ¡°What the patient wants is aplete cure! ¡°You¡¯ve given the patient a prescription that requires a month before he can fully recover. ¡°The patient will continue to suffer during that month!¡± ¡°Hmph! Healing¡¯s a gradual process. Can you cure his rheumatism in an instant?¡± Master Williams snorted coldly with a look of disdain. His prescribed duration was already the shortest length it could possibly be. It would be near impossible to cure seventeen years of rheumatism in a month without harming James¡¯s health. rence smiled proudly. ¡°Of course I can.¡± rence did not beat around the bush. He immediately took out a row of silver needles, selected a few of them, and inserted them into James. With his x-ray vision, rence could see that James had umted cold air in his legs, blocking his meridians. He would only need to dredge the meridians and evacuate the cold air to get rid of James¡¯ rheumatism. After three needles, James felt the relief in his legs. His previous soreness and swelling instantly left him. His legs had also be more flexible. ¡°Huh?¡± James jumped for joy twice, his eyes shining with happiness. ¡°Is... my rheumatismpletely gone?¡± James dared not believe it. He had just taken Master Williams¡¯ medicine, and although the pain in his legs had left, he had still had difficulty moving. After rence inserted a few needles into him, not only did James¡¯s legs stop hurting, but he could also jump and run afterward. ¡°A miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! Miracle doctor, you¡¯re really a miracle doctor!¡± James gave rence his heartfelt praise. Master Williams¡¯ face was grim. ¡®Did I just lose that easily?¡¯ Suddenly, Belle eximed strangely, ¡°Yo, the acting¡¯s pretty good!¡± ¡°Acting?¡± rence frowned slightly. Belle sneered and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it acting? Who knows where this old man hase from? Maybe he¡¯s one of the actors you¡¯ve hired.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± James¡¯s face darkened, and heughed mockingly in his anger. ¡°I¡¯m James Walker and I¡¯ve been in the calligraphy industry for decades. Why would I lie or act?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a James Walker or a Jimmy Walker. ¡°You old geezer, is it still fun for you to fool people at your age?¡± Belle was contemptuous. ¡°Yeah, at your age, shouldn¡¯t you have better things to do, like caring for your family?¡± ¡°You even came here to fool us! I have to say, your acting¡¯s pretty good,¡± Melody also taunted. ¡°You! You¡¯re insulting me. This is insulting!¡± James was furious. A great calligrapher like him was being called a liar. rence knew that even though he had cured James, Belle and Melody would never admit it to themselves or to him. ¡°I know you won¡¯t admit that I¡¯ve won, so why don¡¯t we continue with the challenge?¡± rence looked at Belle and Melody with a poker face. ¡°Sure! How are we going to do it?¡± Belle got straight to the point, not talking nonsense any longer. She had already deemed the calligrapher James Walker as an actor rence had hired. rence nced around the clinic. ¡°There are so many rich people here, and almost everyone has a disease. ¡°Master Williams and I will treat them at the same time. Whoever cures the most people wins. What do you think? ¡°Well...¡± Belle¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, catching the light. Melody tugged at Belle¡¯s sleeve. rence could not helpughing when he saw them hesitating. ¡°You don¡¯t think everyone else here is also an actor I¡¯ve hired, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Belle shook her head. She knew several of these people. They were big shots in real estate. They were worth billions and billions of dors. Why would theye here and put on a show for rence¡¯s sake? Even if they were here to put on a show, could the broke rence even afford to hire them? ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Belle threw her head back arrogantly. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s start!¡± rence did not say more and simply started the contest. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± A middle-aged man walked forward. He was 5 feet and 11 inches tall and looked like a giant. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m Hector Yellow, and I¡¯m in the aquatic business. I supply 70 percent of Mediterranean City¡¯s aquatic products!¡± ¡°You have bad kidneys!¡± rence nced at Hector. Hector¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You have bad kidneys!¡± rence sounded like a broken record. ¡°Pffft!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The rich men around them covered their mouths and sniggered. Belle said with amusement, ¡°rence, stop talking nonsense. Mr. Yellow is 5 feet and 11 inches tall and strong. How can he possibly have bad kidneys?¡± ¡°You...¡± Hector looked grim. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, young man!¡± ¡°I can cure it. Can you?¡± rence looked at Hector with amusement. Hector hesitated for a while, but finally got over his initial fears and nodded. ¡°I treat...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Does he really have bad kidneys?¡± Belle and Melody were quite surprised! rence did not say anything and just inserted needles into Hector¡¯s body. Then he prescribed him two different medicines. ¡°You¡¯re in good shape. Just take these for three days!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have to take good care of yourself. If you don¡¯t, there will be more problems!¡± Hector¡¯s face was red. He often went out to sea on fishing boats and he rarely took women with him. He was a fine physical specimen! Hector had no idea how rence had noticed such a thing. He was very impressed by rence! ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Master Howard!¡± rence nodded and said, ¡°Next!¡± Chapter 70 - The Secret Of The Necklace With A Cross

Chapter 70: The Secret Of The Ne With A Cross

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I volunteer!¡± A rich man with a big belly and a chubby face walked up. ¡°Fatty liver! High blood pressure!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Liver cirrhosis and blood clots! Signs of a minor stroke!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You?¡± rence frowned. The third rich man chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t see anything?¡± rence shook his head and gave the rich man a meaningful, almost sympathetic look. ¡°You¡¯re infertile! It¡¯s so serious that you aren¡¯t able to have children without treatment. ¡°Do you have any children? ¡°If you do, you¡¯d better get a paternity test!¡± ¡°What?¡± The billionaire¡¯s face changed instantly, and he made a gesture to Jackson. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I must leave now.¡± He immediately rushed out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± rence found the man¡¯s behavior strange. Jackson was a little embarrassed. ¡°Ahem ahem, he has three sons...¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Who knew he was infertile all along, when he¡¯s been in the nightclub business all his life, keeps so many mistresses, and has so many bastards?¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely getting cuckolded!¡± The other rich men shook their heads in amusement, looking like they were rejoicing in their peer¡¯s misfortune. rence touched his nose, expressing his sympathy. ¡°Master Howard, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Another rich man walked up to rence. rence sized the man up. ¡°You¡¯re in good health, except for some insomnia. Keep your healthy habits up and just try to work out more!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Howard!¡± The rich man was overjoyed. He had just done a body checkup the day before yesterday, and the doctor had also told him to work out more. ¡°Master Howard, what about me?¡± ¡°You? Early-stage syphilis... Stop sleeping around! I¡¯ll prescribe you two sets of medicine. Your life is important!¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Ahem ahem...¡± The rich man coughed awkwardly. ¡°Master Howard, I...¡± ¡°How about me...¡± ¡°Master Howard...¡± Another seven or eight more rich men rushed up to rence and asked him to diagnose them. Belle and Melody werepletely dumbfounded. ¡®This is so strange.¡¯ rence could see what was wrong with these people without even needing to take their pulses. Over the course of half an hour, rence had treated more than twenty rich men, while Master Williams had just treated three. It was obvious who was stronger and who was weaker. Once rence treated all the rich men in Thirteen Hall... Master Williams heaved a long sigh. ¡°Master Howard, I lost. I¡¯ve been wondering, how do you know people¡¯s symptoms without even taking their pulses?¡± ¡°Do you know what the average doctor needs to do during treatment?¡± rence nced at Master Williams. Master Williams frowned. ¡°Observe, listen, ask, and feel!¡± Observe meant observing theirplexion. Listen meant listening to their breathing. Ask meant asking about their symptoms. Feel meant feeling their pulses. They were called the four diagnostic methods. ¡°All I have to do is ¡®observe¡¯.¡± rence smiled faintly. Master Williams¡¯ mouth was agape. He was now even more impressed by rence, bowing deeply to him. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ll be Thirteen Hall¡¯s prescription assistant from now on! ¡°Master Howard, please wait for me. I¡¯m going back to Humanity Hall to pack up my things.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± rence waved casually. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Master Williams!¡± ¡°Master Williams! Don¡¯t...¡± When Belle and Melody realized that Master Williams was truly leaving Humanity Hall, they instantly panicked. Master Williams was currently Humanity Hall¡¯s chief practitioner. If he left, Humanity Hall would go out of business. Peony would nag the two of them until kingdome! They followed Master Williams out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°Congrattions, Master Howard. The medical skills contest earlier was such an eye-opener!¡± Jackson walked over, gave rence a thumbs-up, and could not help praising him. After witnessing such an impressive series of consultations from rence, Jackson was now truly convinced of rence¡¯s medical prowess. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you¡¯re too kind.¡± rence was neither humble nor lofty. ¡°Get me a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone!¡± James shouted. He quickly walked up to the table, picked up the pen, and once again wrote the words ¡®Thirteen Hall¡¯. However, it was a different calligraphy font this time. Every stroke was as striking as the edge of a sharp steel sword! It matched the style of rence¡¯s Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. ¡°Amazing!¡± renceplimented loudly. This calligraphy was undoubtedly better than the one earlier! After that, Jackson hosted a feast and entertained guests untilte at night. At the end of the festivities, rence tiredly made his way back to Thirteen Hall. rence did not go back to Miranda¡¯s vi! ¡°Sir, I¡¯m at your disposal from today onward.¡± Upon returning to Thirteen Hall, rence saw Master Williams standing in the hall, looking at him with respect. rence was quite surprised that Master Williams had shown up. Would Belle and Melody even allow Master Williams toe to Thirteen Hall? ¡°Are you really going toe to Thirteen Hall?¡± rence had a minor headache. He had not taken what had happened earlier that day very seriously. Knowing Belle and Melody, they would never admit to being wrong, even if they had lost a bet. Master Williams was Humanity Hall¡¯s chief practitioner, and there was no way Peony would let hime to Thirteen Hall. However, Master Williams hade. What was going on? Master Williams nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to admit my defeat in the bet. Since I lost, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Okay, you can stay here then.¡± rence nodded helplessly and headed to his room to charge his phone before going to bed. He had forgotten to charge his phone yesterday, so it died long ago. As soon as rence charged it and turned it on, he saw more than one hundred missed calls. They were from his father-inw Armstrong, his mother-inw Peony, and his wife Miranda... rence frowned. He had probably gotten so many missed calls because of the situation with Master Williams. rence decided to ignore the calls for now. It was toote now, since it was already ten o¡¯clock. He would take care of everything tomorrow. He washed up! He turned off the lights! He went to bed! After doing all this, rencey in bed. Suddenly, he noticed a green light sh around his neck. It was the ne with a cross he was wearing around his neck! ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised, rence turned on the light. The green light disappeared again. Then, he turned off the lights! The green light appeared again. rence did not turn the lights on again. He looked at the ne closely in the dark. rence noticed a faint green lighting from the bottom of the ne with a cross, looking like luminescent water in a bottle. The ne with a cross was the bottle, while the green light was the water inside it. ¡°What¡¯s with the green light?¡± rence was surprised. rence had used this green light to save Jackson and Peony thest time he was in the hospital. The ne with a cross had dimmed after that. Why was there suddenly a green light again today? ¡°Is it¡­ ¡°Hold on!¡± rence shuddered instantly, feeling delighted. ¡°Is it because I saved lives today? Does that trigger the green light in the ne with a cross? The more people I save, does the green light get brighter?¡± rence seemed to have discovered the secret of the ne with a cross. Chapter 71 - Clarence, Stop It, Okay?

Chapter 71: rence, Stop It, Okay?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence studied the ne with a cross for a while before he slowly fell asleep. He was tired from all the rushing these days. rence was woken up by amotion at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance the next morning. rence was confused. ¡®Patients this early in the morning?¡¯ ¡°rence,e out... Come on out... Are you afraid toe out when you dared to do such a thing...¡± He heard broken speeches. rence shuddered. ¡°Oh no, isn¡¯t this Belle¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°Is it...¡± rence got out of bed and opened Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance without washing his face. ¡°Mom and Dad, why are all of you here?¡± rence looked at the Murphy family. Not only Armstrong and Peony, but Belle and Melody¡¯s families had alsoe. Miranda was wearing a ck business suit, looking indifferent. ¡°Why are we here? rence, are you going to ruin your mother-inw¡¯s clinic if we don¡¯te?¡± Armstrong could not help feeling mad. rence frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad?¡± Armstrong red at rence. ¡°What do I mean? Haha!¡± ¡°Go on! Go on and pretend!¡± ¡°Your mother-inw¡¯s Humanity Hall is on this street, and you open some Thirteen Hall across from it!¡¯ ¡°Now you tricked Master Williams into working for you!¡± ¡°Tell me, what is a deceitful thing like you up to?¡± After Belle and Melody got back yesterday, they exined and exaggerated a lot about what happened in Thirteen Hall. It became rence, Jackson, and others who tricked Master Williams and made him one of Thirteen Hall¡¯s staff. In the Murphy family¡¯s opinion, rence was ignorant and ipetent and knew nothing. How could he be a doctor? rence opened Thirteen Hall, and it was right across from Humanity Hall. Was there such a coincidence? As far as the Murphy family was concerned, rence was getting back at the Murphy family! Peony looked grim. ¡°rence, I thought you were a nice person. Who knew you¡¯d do something like this!¡± ¡°Mom, hear me out.¡± rence was helpless. It had nothing to do with him. ¡°I had no idea Jackson gave me a clinic and that it¡¯s right across from Humanity Hall!¡± ¡°I only found out yesterday after I came. It was already finished, and I can do anything.¡± ¡°Then the elder sister and the second sister came to y the pavilion. The elder sister and the second sister were very aggressive. I thought it was over.¡± ¡°It was a family, but I didn¡¯t expect Master Williams toe running in the evening...¡± rence exins. ¡°Then Belle and Melody came to challenge me. They were aggressive, and I thought it was over after it ended.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family, but I didn¡¯t expect Master Williams toe over at night...¡± rence exined. However, the Murphy family did not believe rence at all and looked at him with a sneer. It was as if they were saying, ¡®Go on. Go on and pretend.¡¯ Armstrong¡¯s face was gloomy. Peony looked at rence coldly. Any affection she had had for rence was now gone. Belle kept her head down, fidgeting with her nails as if it had nothing to do with her. With her arms folded over her chest, Melody watched the show. George and Kaysen stood there silently, saying nothing. ¡°rence, you should cut it out now.¡± Miranda shook her ck women¡¯s suit and said coldly, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. You¡¯re mad at Dad for not giving you Murphy Group shares.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re upset, you don¡¯t have to do this, do you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little petty!¡± ¡°Ask Master Williams toe out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m petty?¡± rence opened his mouth. He felt at a loss for words. Just then, Master Williams slowly walked out from the back of Thirteen Hall. ¡°This has nothing to do with Master Howard.¡± ¡°Master Howard?¡± The Murphy family was stunned. The Murphy family knew Master Williams¡¯ medical expertise well. Was Master Williams calling rence Master Howard? Did they mishear it? Or was the sun rising in the west? ¡°Master Williams, there must be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°rence must have done something to trick you here.¡± Peony quickly stepped forward. Master Williams was Humanity Hall¡¯s backbone. Humanity Hall would have been impossible to sustain without Master Williams. Master Williams shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡± Peony exined, ¡°Master Williams, I heard about what happened yesterday from both my daughters.¡± ¡°rence saved Jackson¡¯s life, so those rich people were shills Jackson hired!¡± ¡°You¡¯vepeted with rence regarding medical skills. Those people were rence¡¯s patients. How can you possibly win?¡± In Peony¡¯s opinion, they knew rence from head to toe. He was an illiterate, loser son-inw that did not even graduate junior high. How would he know anything about medicine? He even beat Master Williams! After Belle exined to Melodyst night, Peony instantly understood it was all Jackson¡¯s work. He had the rich men pretend to be patients, let rence treat them, and had him win the medical skills battle against Master Williams. Master Williams looked disdainful. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t judge whether Master Howard ispetent?¡± ¡°rence, look at you. What did you do to fool Master Williams?¡± roared Belle, feeling so mad. Melody also chided, ¡°rence, you deceitful thing. Are we bad to you?¡± ¡°You pulled tricks just for some shares. Humanity Hall is Mom¡¯s hard work!¡± ¡°Are you only satisfied after ruining Humanity Hall?¡± The two people¡¯s tone was very mean, and they red at rence. Miranda¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°rence, stop it, okay? Ask Master Williams to return to Humanity Hall! ¡°I beg you, okay?¡± rence sighed helplessly. He knew there was no point in exining it. The Murphy family was already prejudiced against him. He opened Thirteen Hall across from Humanity Hall to get back at the Murphy family. ¡°Master Williams, go back!¡± rence shook his head. Master Williams looked at rence in surprise. ¡°Master Howard, you don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°Humanity Hall needs you. Go back!¡± rence was a little frustrated. The brow on Master Williams¡¯ old face furrowed. ¡°Then I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re free to ask me if you have any medicine-rted questions.¡± rence seemed to know what Master Williams was thinking. Master Williams was uninterested in money or anything. Otherwise, with Master Williams¡¯ medical skill level, why would he stay at Humanity Hall? He could make money elsewhere. Master Williams also came to Thirteen Hall because of rence¡¯s amazing medical skills and wanted to learn. As long as rence gave Master Williams his word that he coulde and ask him questions about medical skills any time, Master Williams would probably agree to return to Humanity Hall. Sure enough, Master Williams was relieved. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to Humanity Hall first. I¡¯ll ask Master Howard if I have any questions about medical skillster!¡± As the Murphy family watched with anticipation, Master Williams packed up and left Thirteen Hall. ¡°rence, running a clinic is no joke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw after all, so let me give you a piece of advice!¡± ¡°Jackson can give you a clinic because he owes you a favor.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s gonna be a lot of trouble if you kill someone!¡± Peony shook her head and headed back to Humanity Hall with Master Williams. Everyone left with only Miranda standing in Thirteen Hall¡¯s doorway with aplicated look on her face. She looked resentful toward him for failing to meet her expectations. ¡°rence, stop it, okay? Why don¡¯t you go to the adult school I signed you up for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re running a clinic like Mom but have neither learning nor skill. What if someone dies?¡± Miranda looked at rence helplessly. Chapter 72 - I Dont Believe It!

Chapter 72: I Don¡¯t Believe It!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence was silent. Miranda felt like she was punching cotton. rence did not care about whatever she said. ¡®Is he giving up?¡¯ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phonest night?¡± ¡°Did you know how worried I was when you stayed out all night?¡± ¡°rence, why won¡¯t you say anything?¡± Miranda looked at rence. rence shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me anyway!¡± ¡°How... How can I trust you if you don¡¯t exin?¡± Miranda said subconsciously after being momentarily stunned. She and rence seemed to be back to their previous conflict, where they had a crisis of trust. rence nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I didn¡¯t open Thirteen Hall across from Humanity Hall on purpose?¡± ¡°No!¡± Miranda frowned and shook her head. rence went on. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I had no idea that Jackson was giving me Thirteen Hall?¡± ¡°No!¡± Miranda shook her head again. rence sneered. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I had no intention of getting back at the Murphy family by opening Thirteen Hall?¡± ¡°No!¡± Miranda¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. rence said again, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I know medicine and I saved Mom¡¯s and Jackson¡¯s life?¡± ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Miranda was so mad she flipped out on the spot. Her eyes were red. ¡°rence, will you grow up? Which one of these things is true?¡± ¡°Do I not know if you know anything about medicine?¡± ¡°I know you inside out!¡± ¡°You spent the first fifteen years of your life in the orphanage!¡± ¡°Then you got into a fight at school in junior high, so you were expelled, and you never went to school again!¡± Miranda showered him with questions! ¡°You left the orphanage when you were fifteen and did odd jobs outside! You led a miserable life!¡± ¡°For the next five years, you go through life with one meal and no next, not even having enough to eat. You¡¯re worse off than a dog!¡± ¡°You muddled through life like this for five years, and five yearster, you saved my grandfather from a car ident when you were twenty!¡± ¡°Nearly three years have passed since I married you, and you¡¯re twenty-three now!¡± ¡°I know twenty-three years of your life better than you!¡± ¡°You know medicine? Did you learn medicine in the orphanage?¡± ¡°Or did you learn during those five years when you didn¡¯t even have enough to eat?¡± ¡°rence, I thought you¡¯d change! But you¡¯re bing worse. You really...¡± Miranda was like a deted ball as she said that. Her shoulders sank. ¡°... disappoint me!¡± rence let out a long sigh. ¡°Do you know why I got kicked out of junior high?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t change the subject. We¡¯re not talking about your expulsion from junior high.¡± Miranda frowned. She did not know anything about it. ¡°There was a girl in the orphanage who had good grades!¡± ¡°She was beautiful. One day, she was called to the guidance director¡¯s office and got harrased,¡± rence said as if speaking to himself. ¡°She told the orphanage about it that night. She thought the orphanage would help her get justice, but others say she seduced the guidance director. Otherwise, why would the guidance director do that to her?¡± Miranda was silent and did not speak. rence continued saying, ¡°The next morning, shemitted suicide by jumping off a building.¡± Miranda was stunned. renceughed miserably. ¡°I went to the guidance director¡¯s office and beat the crap out of him after finding out.¡± ¡°Then I got expelled!¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Miranda frowned. rence shook his head. ¡°Nothing! My point is that you never understand what people like me are living for!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m ignorant and ipetent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to know anything about medicine, and I¡¯m not supposed to run a clinic!¡± ¡°I opened Thirteen Hall to get back at the Murphy family!¡± ¡°You already had a prejudice against me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be a loser. A loser who knows nothing!¡± ¡°Just like the girl. Everyone thought she seduced the guidance director!¡± Miranda looked a little flustered. ¡°You... That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Besides, that girl... Why didn¡¯t she report to the police?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± rence scoffed, his eyes dimming. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand people like us!¡± At this moment, rence felt a great distance between him and Miranda. They were not in the same world at all. ¡°rence...¡± Miranda was about to say something. Suddenly, a red Ferrari came to a sudden halt and stopped in front of Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. The Ferrari door opened wide like an eagle¡¯s wings, and a woman in a red business suit stepped out. It was Cecilia, with her beautiful face, delicate neck, and long legs. ¡°rence, I thought you said you didn¡¯t like green.¡± ¡°I changed to a red Ferrari today. Is it ok?¡± Cecilia came beaming. Miranda¡¯s pretty face turned grim. ¡°rence, didn¡¯t you say you have nothing to do with Cecilia?¡± ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this my sister-inw? Why are you also here?¡± Cecilia looked like she just saw Miranda. ¡°Haha! Who¡¯s your sister-inw?¡± Miranda sneered as her eyebrows rose. The two women were at daggers drawn. Chapter 73 - Finish... Our Unfinished Business?

Chapter 73: Finish... Our Unfinished Business?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cecilia snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge you, even if you wanted to be my sister-inw! ¡°You¡¯re getting divorced soon. Why are you acting so arrogant?¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± Miranda¡¯s face was grim with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it? rence told me you¡¯re hooking up with your first love again.¡± Cecilia gave Miranda a contemptuous look. Miranda roared, ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re hooking up? That sounds so awful! ¡°rence, what did you tell her? Are you ndering my name in front of strangers?¡± Miranda red at rence. rence sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Do you not have the courage to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done? ¡°Am I shaming you into anger?¡± Cecilia was amused. Miranda was furious. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha. Forget it. I¡¯ll let this one slide. You¡¯re my sister-inw, after all! ¡°Though I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be my sister-inw for much longer.¡± Cecilia looked up at Miranda proudly as she walked up to rence¡¯s side and took his arm. It was quite the amorous gesture. The faint scent of a female body reached his nostrils! rence felt a headacheing on. He and Miranda already had a lot of misunderstandings between them. With Cecilia stepping in, their misunderstandings had only deepened. rence tried to free himself from Cecilia, only to find her holding his arm tighter and even leaning her head against him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother¡¯s a good man. Even if he divorced you, many women would fight over him!¡± Cecilia looked at Miranda defiantly. Miranda stomped her foot in anger. ¡°Dream on! ¡°I¡¯ll have a contract marriage with rence for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t give you a chance to get him! ¡°rence, you can forget about a divorce too! ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you, even if I have to torture you till you die alone!¡± Miranda yelled at rence. With that said, Miranda turned around, got into her BMW, and sped off angrily. Watching Miranda leave, rence sighed, ¡°Cecilia, are you here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Hehe! Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Cecilia grinned in a confident yet cute manner. rence red at Cecilia, furious. ¡°Thank you? You¡¯ve made things worse, and now I have to say thank you?¡± Cecilia reached out and flicked rence¡¯s forehead with her delicate finger. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t want a divorce! ¡°I¡¯ll piss Miranda off for you so she won¡¯t divorce you so simply! ¡°Won¡¯t you thank me now?¡± ¡°Cecilia?¡± rence was surprised. ¡°Hmph!¡± Cecilia snorted gently. ¡°I know men best. If you wanted a divorce, you would have gotten divorced already. Why try so hard to talk things out with her? ¡°There was love in your eyes just now! You¡¯re still in love with Miranda! ¡°You say you don¡¯t care, but you do. ¡°You just act like you don¡¯t care! ¡°The more you try to show how you don¡¯t care, the more you actually care inside! ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Cecilia spoke, her words all reasonable. rence rubbed his nose with some frustration. ¡°Cecilia, are you trying to analyze me psychologically?¡± He was embarrassed. Cecilia was right. rence had repeatedly decided to divorce Miranda, but his heart had wavered again and again. When Miranda¡¯s first love¡ªSheldon¡ªhad gotten involved in his marriage, rence had really wanted a divorce! However, he had relented again once Miranda exined the situation. ¡°Did I guess right?¡± Cecilia pouted her lips. rence nodded. ¡°Cecilia, you¡¯ve got it right... but... does Miranda like me back?¡± ¡°She... Perhaps.¡± Cecilia frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®perhaps¡¯?¡± rence¡¯s heart fluttered. Cecilia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Perhaps she likes you too, or she just doesn¡¯t want you to leave her. ¡°After all, you¡¯re just a maid to the Murphy family! ¡°She might just befortable with you taking care of her.¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m just a babysitter to Miranda.¡± rence shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Alright!¡± Cecilia reached out both hands and pushed up the corners of rence¡¯s mouth, helping him smile. ¡°Why the long face? There are women everywhere!¡± rence felt the warmth of the woman¡¯s fingers at the corners of his lips. He subconsciously stuck out his tongue to lick them. ¡°Are my fingers sweet?¡± Cecilia¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled. She pinched rence¡¯s lips, before her delicate fingers slipped between them. ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± rence took a few steps back and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Cecilia, stop it. ¡°You didn¡¯te to me today to tease me, did you?¡± rence knew that although Cecilia seemed yful, she was more conservative than most women. She must havee to Thirteen Hall for something else today. Cecilia looked at rence flirtatiously. ¡°Lil Bro, back then, I was on my period. It just ended today. ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish... our unfinished business from the bar that day?¡± ¡°Cecilia! You...¡± rence looked at Cecilia in surprise. Was I wrong? Is Cecilia not a decent woman at all?¡¯ Cecilia smoothed her hair down and strode toward rence. rence stepped back. He retreated again and again, eventually retreating into Thirteen Hall itself. She simply continued until she had pushed rence against a wall! She trapped rence against the wall! Her behavior was extremely overbearing. ¡°Lil Bro, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting out of my hands today.¡± Cecilia looked at rence as she smiled. Just then, a frantic voice came from outside Thirteen Hall. ¡°Brother Howard, I¡¯m here! Are you here?¡± Jeremy excitedly rushed into Thirteen Hall just in time to witness Cecilia trapping rence against the wall! ¡°Brother Howard?¡± Jeremy was stunned for a moment before turning around to walk back outside. ¡°Ahem ahem! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°You two can go ahead. Go ahead!¡± ¡°Brother Howard, I¡¯lle back in the afternoon!¡± Chapter 74 - Your Sister Jumped Off A Building!

Chapter 74: Your Sister Jumped Off A Building!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Stop!¡± rence roared through clenched teeth. Jeremy stopped in his tracks and looked back at rence with a miserable-looking expression. ¡°Brother Howard, I had no idea. Just pretend I wasn¡¯t here! ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this! ¡°I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut! ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± rence pushed Cecilia away. Jeremy nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± rence¡¯s expression was dark. Jeremy quickly shook his head again. ¡°No no, Brother Howard¡¯s not someone like that!¡± Jeremy looked solemn, like he was very close to swearing to God. ¡°Hmph! What a pity it didn¡¯t work out again.¡± Cecilia muttered, her lips curling in displeasure. She found a nearby chair and sat down. Her long crossed legs were like white ivory, not a w in sight. Jeremy¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± rence was a little angry. He and Cecilia had nothing going on. However, Jeremy was looking at Cecilia creepily, which made rence a little upset. ¡°Brother Howard, you¡¯re amazing! ¡°You¡¯ve managed to pursue Cecilia! ¡°She¡¯s Mediterranean City¡¯s famous social butterfly. They call her ck Rose! ¡°No man has ever gotten close to her over all these years! ¡°How did you get her?¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes lit up. He leaned in and lowered his voice, looking nosy. Jeremy was well-versed in Mediterranean City¡¯s social circles. What news could have evaded his knowledge? Cecilia was known as ¡®ck Rose¡¯ in Mediterranean City¡¯s high society. She was just like a prickly ck rose. Any man who went near Cecilia was bound to get pricked. Had rence really managed to pursue Cecilia? A feeling of admiration immediately rose in Jeremy¡¯s heart. ¡°I heard that Cecilia and her husband aren¡¯t on good terms. Rumor has it that she¡¯s lesbian. ¡°Brother Howard, you¡¯re awesome! My admiration for you is as endless as a surging river, and as out of control as the flooding Nile river!¡± Jeremy gave rence a thumbs-up. He was impressed. rence could even get a lesbian. What could be better than that? rence was surprised. ¡°Lesbian?¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone in Mediterranean City knows Cecilia doesn¡¯t like men. She much prefers women. ¡°She seems to have fallen out with her husband because of this.¡± Jeremy frowned and nodded again. Cecilia looked coldly at Jeremy and rence. ¡°What are you two mumbling about?¡± ¡°Cecilia, nothing!¡± rence shook his head. ¡°What do you want with me, Jeremy?¡± Jeremy¡¯s demeanor was a little awkward. ¡°Brother Howard, didn¡¯t you sayst time that there was something wrong with my kidneys? Why don¡¯t you treat them now?¡± rence knew Jeremy would note to him without reason. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but you can¡¯t keep on fooling around like this, or you¡¯ll be infertile sooner orter. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Just go home and take it.¡± rence rolled his eyes. Jeremy sounded eager as he said, ¡°Brother Howard, can¡¯t you stab me with your silver needles? ¡°Just like I sawst time. It was so cool!¡± rence snapped, ¡°Only people with serious illnesses require Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. ¡°You don¡¯t have much of a problem. Why should I use Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture on you?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Jeremy was embarrassed. He had been hoping to experience rence¡¯s magic silver needle acupuncture again today. It looked like he was now out of luck. rence went to the counter and prescribed Jeremy some medicine. He filled the prescription and wrapped it up for Jeremy. Oddly enough, it was the first time rence had ever filled a prescription. However, he did it very skillfully, as if he had done it thousands of times before. He was like a natural. ¡°Condense three bowls of water into one. You¡¯ll be fine after drinking this for three days in a row.¡± rence tossed Jeremy the bag of medicine. Jeremy chuckled. ¡°Brother Howard, do you have any of this kind of medicine? The kind where I can fool around as much as I like, go at it a few times a night, and my body will still be alright!¡± ¡°How shameless!¡± spat Cecilia. rence looked at Jeremy with amusement. ¡°I do!¡± ¡°You do?¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes lit up. rence continued to say with a smile, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything physically wrong with you. ¡°You¡¯ll get up the next day feeling energetic! ¡°The only drawback is that it¡¯ll take away your life! ¡°I can prescribe you some medicine and make sure you can fool around like a 20-year-old until you¡¯re 40. ¡°However, you can only live till 40. Do you want that medicine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeremy wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and shook his head. ¡°Brother Howard, forget it then!¡± Jeremy knew women were great, but his life was more important. ¡°All men are scum!¡± Cecilia said suddenly. rence said helplessly, ¡°Cecilia, what does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a good man, would you know about such a prescription?¡± Cecilia looked at rence coldly. rence could not defend himself. The prescription had appeared in his head by itself. What could rence do about something that had automatically appeared from Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and 720 Anatomy Acupoints? He could not delete it from his mind! Beep beep! Suddenly, Jeremy¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Dad? What¡¯s the matter? Jeremy answered the phone. It was a call from Jackson. Jackson¡¯s voice over the line was panicked. ¡°Where are you? Go to your sister¡¯s school now!¡± ¡°Go to Ginny¡¯s school? Why?¡± Jeremy was stunned. ¡°Your sister jumped off a building!¡± roared Jackson. Chapter 75 - Ginnys Soul!

Chapter 75: Ginny¡¯s Soul!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What? Ginny jumped off a building?¡± Jeremy¡¯s mind went nk. He was dumbfounded. Ginny had good grades and was very cheerful. She got along with her ssmates at school, and her teachers thought highly of her. Why had Ginny jumped off a building when everything was alright in her life? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over right away!¡± Jeremy hung up and looked at rence imploringly. ¡°Brother Howard, my sister jumped off a building at school. I¡¯m heading there now. ¡°Will youe with me? ¡°You know medicine. Perhaps you can help! ¡°Sure.¡± Lives were at stake, so rence did not say no. He knew Ginny. She had gotten into an argument with the Murphy family at the hospital for trying to defend rence. rence had a soft spot for the innocent girl. ¡°Cecilia, look after Thirteen Hall for me.¡± With that said, rence hurriedly followed Jeremy out of Thirteen Hall and headed to Ginny¡¯s school. Ginny was a sophomore at a well-known high school in Mediterranean City. When they first arrived at the school, rence saw students gathering around the office building belonging to the teachers. Several ambnces were parked nearby. A white cloth covered the ground. Jackson was standing by it with a pale face. Helena was crying, close to passing out! ¡°This is... a corpse!¡± rence¡¯s pupils constricted. Jackson and Helena were both there, so the corpse under the white cloth had to be Ginny¡¯s body. ¡°Ginny!¡± Jeremy cried. He rushed toward Ginny¡¯s body. He fell to the ground and kneeled ten feet away, nearly breaking down. He might have been a hedonistic yboy, but he had genuine affection for his sister Ginny. Looking at Ginny¡¯s corpse right in front of him now, Jeremy could not ept her death! ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hayes. We did the best we could.¡± ¡°Biologically speaking, your daughter¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°My condolences!¡± Several doctors in white coats came over. One of them was Dr. Greyson White. Greyson had performed the surgery on Peony at Mediterranean City Champion Hospital the other day. (TN: Mediterranean City Champion Hospital was mistranted as Mediterranean City First Hospital in several previous chapters. Both names refer to the same hospital.) ¡°What happened?¡± Jackson growled. He and his wife, Helena, had just arrived to find Ginny¡¯s cold corpse lying on the ground. ¡°Mr. Hayes, we... we had no idea! Ginny was doing her morning self-study. ¡°She went out. She was gone for more than ten minutes and didn¡¯te back. ¡°Who knew... ¡°She... she suddenly jumped off the building.¡± Ginny¡¯s ss adviser, Tanya Lewis, was a young woman in her early thirties. She was tall, curvaceous, and wearing a ck women¡¯s suit. Her beautiful legs were d in ck silk, looking very much like the women in movies from a certain ind country. Jackson¡¯s gaze was sharp enough to kill. ¡°She just jumped off a building out of the blue? I¡¯ll tear this school down if you don¡¯t give me an exnation for this by today!¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, you can¡¯t do that! Your daughter jumped off a building out of her own free will. How can you me the school?¡± Tanya looked helpless. Just then, a paramedic snapped, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Go away! Stay away from the body!¡± All eyes turned to look at Ginny¡¯s body. They saw rence lifting up the white cloth as he crouched down beside Ginny¡¯s body. Greyson raised his eyebrows, recognizing rence. ¡°You again, boy? ¡°What are you doing here after you caused so much trouble in the hospital?¡± ¡°rence, what are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡± Helena roared at the top of her lungs, as if she was under attack. rence said casually, ¡°Mrs. Hayes, your daughter can still be saved!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡®Can a dead person be saved?¡¯ ¡®Is he talking in his sleep?¡¯ ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Jackson was overjoyed. ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded affirmatively. Ginny might have looked like a cold corpse to everyone else. However, to rence¡¯s eyes, there were still three vital energies lit in between Ginny¡¯s eyebrows and on her shoulders. However, Ginny¡¯s soul was missing! The green light in the ne with a cross should be able to revive Ginny upon finding and bringing back Ginny¡¯s soul. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ll say yes to any request you have. ¡°As long as you can save my daughter!¡± Jackson sounded like he was clutching at straws. ¡°I¡¯ll have your back no matter what happens to you in Mediterranean City!¡± Jackson assured solemnly. Greyson sneered loudly. ¡°Mr. Hayes and Mrs. Hayes, don¡¯t let him fool you. Your daughter¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°We checked. Her vital signs are gone. How can she be alive?¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, I know you¡¯re sad, but you can¡¯t bring back the dead!¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes and Mrs. Hayes, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. It¡¯s better for us to now put Ms. Hayes to rest as soon as possible!¡± Several other doctors spoke up as well. Helena¡¯s face was pale. Even the doctors had said Ginny was dead, so she had given up too. ¡°Dear, let Ginny leave this world in peace!¡± ¡°Dear, Master Howard might have a way...¡± Jackson frowned. ¡°Master Howard! Master Howard!¡± Helena went berserk. It was as if she was losing her mind. ¡°What nonsense! Master Howard? My daughter¡¯s dead! ¡°Dead! Can you understand that? She¡¯s nevering back to life! ¡°Are you asking some Master Howard to touch her? Is he going to desecrate my daughter¡¯s body? ¡°That¡¯s enough! ¡°Jackson! Wake up! I won¡¯t allow anyone to touch my daughter¡¯s body!¡± Helena was sobbing hysterically. Jackson put his arms around Helena tightly as tears welled up in his own eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dear. I didn¡¯t take good care of Ginny.¡± ¡°Boohoo... What¡¯s the point of saying that now? Ginny¡¯s already dead. Boohoo!¡± Helena broke down, copsing in Jackson¡¯s arms. rence frowned. He did not have time to worry about Jackson and Helena. He was searching for Ginny¡¯s soul. It was breaking daylight, since it was seven o ¡®clock in the morning. The students had just finished their early morning self-study, so the sun was notpletely out yet. Ginny¡¯s soul should be nearby. Once the sun came out, it would be almost impossible for Ginny¡¯s soul to survive out in the sun. rence did not have much time. rence got up, frowned, and nced around. Suddenly, rence shuddered. He had spotted Ginny¡¯s soul under a big tree! Chapter 76 - Re... Resurrected?

Chapter 76: Re... Resurrected?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence strode over and grabbed Ginny¡¯s soul by the wrist. ¡°Come on. Come back with me!¡± Ginny looked at rence with a sh of anger in her eyes. She struggled violently against him. ¡°What¡¯s that boy doing?¡± ¡°Haha! He¡¯s probably lost his mind!¡± ¡°Why is he dancing?¡± Several of the attending doctors frowned. Greyson sneered, ¡°Haha. He ran into the operating room and performed a ritual dance thest time he was in the hospital! Who knew he¡¯de here and dance again?¡± ¡°Ritual dance? Haha, is this boy resurrecting people by performing ritual dances?¡± ¡°If ritual dances worked, what would people need doctors for?¡± ¡°How ignorant!¡± The attending doctors shook their heads in amusement and looked at rence with disdain. ¡°I heard this guy¡¯s the loser son-inw of the Murphy Property Development Group! He¡¯s never received much education, so he only knows some corrupt practices!¡± Greyson¡¯s voice was cold. rence had spoiled his fun several times. The first time, he ruined hismendation conference and caused Greyson to leave a bad impression on the director. The second time, rence found out that Peony was in suspended animation, nearly giving Greyson a reputation for malpractice. It was because of those two things that Greyson hated rence to the core! ¡°Come back with me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see how sad your parents are?¡± rence yelled as he tugged at Ginny¡¯s soul. Ginny¡¯s soul was still motionless, standing in the shade. No matter how hard rence tried, he could not pull Ginny. The soul was too strong. It was as strong as at least five or six adults. There was a flicker of struggle in the eyes of Ginny¡¯s soul. She shook her head and nced up in the direction of one of the windows of the teachers¡¯ office. ¡°Window?¡± rence frowned. The window was on the third floor. Ginny¡¯s body was right under it. ¡®Is that where Ginny jumped from? ¡®Could it be... ¡®Did something happen behind that window that triggered Ginny to jump off the building?¡¯ ¡°Did you jump from there?¡± rence asked solemnly. Ginny¡¯s soul nodded. rence hurriedly said, ¡°If youe back with me, I¡¯ll help you get your justice. I¡¯ll find out what happened.¡± Ginny¡¯s soul immediately shook her head. A hint of the morning sun was appearing. A golden ray of sunlight appeared in the sky, coating the ground with ayer of gold. Ginny¡¯s soul hid behind rence in terror. Shaded by rence¡¯s shadow, a white mist slowly started to rise from her body. She seemed to be melting. ¡°Oh no!¡± rence¡¯s expression changed instantly. Once Ginny¡¯s soul was fully exposed to the sun, things would be hopeless. He had to bring Ginny¡¯s soul back to her body as soon as possible. However, the sun was now out, and the tree rence was at was still forty or fifty meters from Ginny¡¯s body. If rence were to bring Ginny¡¯s soul over this long distance, the sun would burn her soul into oblivion. ¡°Jeremy, get Ginny¡¯s body over here!¡± rence was quick-witted. Jeremy remained on his knees like he had not heard rence. ¡°F*ck!¡± rence roared. He pulled out his phone and threw it hard at Jeremy. Thump! The phone hit Jeremy¡¯s forehead, injuring his head. Blood gushed out. ¡°Brother Howard?¡± Jeremy shuddered and finally reacted. ¡°I f*cking asked you to bring Ginny¡¯s body over. Hurry! ¡°Any slower, and your sister really will be hopeless!¡± roared rence. Jeremy¡¯s entire body shuddered. There was no time to think much. All he was concerned about was saving his sister. Jeremy crawled next to Ginny¡¯s body, scooped it up into his arms, and charged at rence. ¡°Jeremy, what are you doing?¡± Seeing this, Helena trembled with anger. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! She¡¯s already dead, and you¡¯re still touching her body?¡± ¡°Young Master Hayes, your sister is dead. Isn¡¯t it a bit unkind of you to desecrate her body like this?¡± Greyson also spoke up. The group of students around them were also talking about Jeremy¡¯s actions. Several attending physicians looked on with amusement at this dramatic scene. Jeremy had already taken Ginny¡¯s body to rence¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Howard, what now?¡± ¡°Take it into the shade, and make sure there¡¯s no sun!¡± shouted rence. ¡°Oh, okay! Okay!¡± Jeremy nodded frantically like a chicken pecking at rice, carrying Ginny¡¯s body into the shade. rence grabbed Ginny¡¯s soul by the arm. ¡°Come back with me! ¡°With such scorching sunlight, you¡¯ll die if you stay here!¡± Ginny¡¯s soul hid behind rence, shaking her head manically. ¡°Come on! ¡°Come back with me! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to give you your justice, as long as you go back! ¡°Go! ¡°Go back...¡± rence roared, tugging at Ginny¡¯s soul violently. The others could only see rence, not Ginny¡¯s soul. Therefore, they only saw rence struggling against air like he had gone crazy. ¡°Is he performing a ritual dance again?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°His dancing looked pretty legit!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s enough to fool anyone ignorant!¡± Several attending doctors crossed their arms and shook their heads with yful smiles. ¡°How much longer do you think you can fool around like this, boy?¡± Greyson watched on with amusement. rence instantly shoved Ginny¡¯s soul into her body with his arms, allowing them to merge back together. Overjoyed, rence darted forward and quickly took out a silver needle. He inserted it between Ginny¡¯s eyebrows and shoulders to stabilize her soul. Then, he pulled the ne with a cross on his neck forward and pressed it firmly to Ginny¡¯s palm. A faint green light flickered from their palms. ¡°What are you doing? rence! Don¡¯t touch my daughter¡¯s body!¡± Helena had turned pale with anger. Ginny was already dead, yet rence still wanted to torture Ginny like this? What grudge did rence have against her? ¡°Dear, wait!¡± Jackson held Helena tightly in his arms to keep her from rushing over. At the same time, Ginny¡¯s body trembled violently, making noises. ¡°Ahem ahem...¡± ¡°Re... resurrected?¡± Everyone was surprised. Chapter 77 - What Happened Eight Years Ago

Chapter 77: What Happened Eight Years Ago

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With everyone watching, Ginny, who had just been dead, resurrected. She had resurrected in public. Greyson and the other doctors felt like they had been pped across the face. Their cheeks burned! The person they had pronounced dead had now resurrected? What the hell was going on? They had checked earlier. Ginny had already been dead. She was not breathing, she had no pulse, and her heart had stopped beating. ¡®Howe she¡­¡¯ ¡®Resurrected?¡¯ Jackson and Helena stood stiffly on the spot, unable to react. ¡°Dad, Mom! What are you still standing there for? ¡°Ginny¡¯s awake!¡± shouted Jeremy. ¡°Ginny!¡± Jackson and Helena instantly came back to their senses and rushed over to Ginny. They were excited, joyful tears in their eyes. This feeling of great joy intermingled with great sadness could only be felt if you were a parent who had just lost and then recovered your child¡¯s life. ¡°Master Howard, thank you! ¡°Thank you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you before this.¡± Helena repeatedly apologized to rence. Her prejudice against rence had now vanished. Helene thought it was a coincidence that rence had saved her father Joshua andter on, her husband Jackson. Now that she had watched rence revive Ginny, Helena truly believed in rence¡¯s legitimacy. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± rence shook his head gently. ¡°Ginny¡¯s still hurt, so she needs to go to the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of saving her, but it¡¯s up to the hospital to heal her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Helena quickly nodded. She treated rence¡¯s words like an imperial decree, turning and yelling at Greyson and the others, ¡°What are you quacks waiting around for? I won¡¯t let you off the hook if anything happens to my daughter!¡± Greyson and others bit the bullet and walked forward, looking embarrassed. They were the ones who had just pronounced that Ginny was dead. She had now resurrected... Had they misdiagnosed someone else again? Greyson was depressed and furious. ¡®Can rence really save lives just by performing ritual dances?¡¯ With Helena apanying her, Ginny was loaded into an ambnce and taken to the hospital. ¡°Brother Howard, I¡¯m going to go apany my sister.¡± Jeremy looked at rence. ¡°Sure.¡± rence nodded. The ambnce roared away. The onlooking students were evacuated. rence frowned and looked at the third-floor window. ¡°Whose office is that?¡± ¡°Master Howard, why do you ask?¡± Jackson was stunned. rence sneered, ¡°That¡¯s where Ginny jumped out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackson¡¯s face darkened. He looked coldly at Tanya, Ginny¡¯s ss adviser. ¡°Whose office is that?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Tanya wanted to say something but paused. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Jackson growled. He was as aggressive as a fierce tiger! The Hayes family was one of the top three families in Mediterranean City. If this was ancient times, they would have been the formidable figures that ruled the city. Tanya was only a high school teacher. How could she resist Jackson¡¯s forcefulness? ¡°It¡¯s Vice Principal Wright¡¯s office...¡± ¡°Vice Principal Wright? Let¡¯s go and have a look. ¡°Vice Principal Wright didn¡¯t even show up, despite such a serious thing happening!¡± rence sneered. He led the way to the teachers¡¯ administration building, Jackson following him. Tanya followed them too, after seeing rence¡¯s reaction. rence arrived on the third floor to find the office door locked. He kicked it open. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A middle-aged man furiously red at rence from his seat inside the office. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses and a suit. He was about 5 feet and 9 inches tall and looked to be in his early fifties. His face was a little sallow, and rence could tell that he had bad kidneys. rence¡¯s mind went nk the moment he saw the man. What happened eight years ago recurred to rence, ying back like a movie. rence had still been in junior high back then. A girl from the orphanage had jumped off the school rooftop and killed herself one night because the guidance director had harassed her. rence had been expelled from school for beating up the guidance director. After that, the guidance director was transferred elsewhere. rence never saw him again. Donald Wright! Even in his dreams, rence would always remember that man¡¯s name. rence had just told Miranda about the girl from the orphanage¡¯s suicide this morning! rence would have never dreamed of seeing the guidance director again, especially on such an asion. It was a simr setting: office, girl, jumping off a building. ¡°F*ck you! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The usually-calm rence instantly exploded like a beast. He rushed forward and punched Donald in the face. Crack! Three or four of Donald¡¯s teeth flew out. He looked at rence in horror. rence remembered him, but he had no memory of rence. ¡°Who are you? ¡°Help! Pull him away from me! What is he doing?¡± Appalled, Donald shouted for help. ¡°Guards! Hurry up, someone¡¯s beating up Vice Principal Wright.¡± Tanya hurried to the security room for help. The security guards, who had been downstairs, rushed upstairs to break into Donald¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯ll see which one of you dares to move!¡± Jackson shouted coldly as several bodyguards behind him rushed forward to block the office door. Among Jackson¡¯s bodyguards were at least one of the city¡¯s fighting championship winners. These ordinary security guards instinctively stepped back at the sight of Jackson¡¯s murderous-looking bodyguards. ¡°Who the f*ck are you, boy? ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Donald covered his face. Thump! rence put one foot out and kicked Donald in the stomach. ¡°You animal. I¡¯d recognize you anywhere. I¡¯d recognize you even if you turned into ashes!¡± Chapter 78 - Put You In Jail Till Kingdom Come

Chapter 78: Put You In Jail Till Kingdom Come

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! Donald rolled, hitting the bookshelf behind him and scattering the books from the shelf all over the floor. rence was not ready to let Donald off the hook. He rushed forward and kicked Donald¡¯s head several times. Donald was an old man, and women had deteriorated his health. How could he hold his own against rence? He was kicked dozens of times by rence, suffering multiple broken ribs and dozens of soft tissue contusions. Jackson was a little surprised. rence had seemed like a gentle-mannered man to him. He had not expected rence to be so brutal. rence would soo kill Donald if he kept on hitting Donald like this! Jackson rushed over and grabbed rence. ¡°Master Howard, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re going to kill him if you keep beating him.¡± rence finally calmed down and stepped aside. The chill in his eyes only grew colder, however. Ginny¡¯s ss adviser, Tanya, was frightened. She secretly took out her phone and called the Wright family to notify them about the incident. ¡°Ahem ahem...¡± Donaldy in the corner with sparks flying out of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, boy! ¡°You¡¯ve hit me today. You can forget about staying in Mediterranean City! All I need to do is lift a finger, and you¡¯re gone!¡± ¡°The Wright family?¡± Jackson was stunned. ¡°Yes! One of the top three families in Mediterranean City, the Wright family!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes were swollen, so he could not see Jackson. Otherwise, he would have recognized Jackson, the current head of the Hayes Consortium from another one of the top three families. ¡°Keep that in mind. I¡¯m not a man if I don¡¯t kill you after this!¡± Donald threatened harshly. rence lunged forward and kicked Donald¡¯s lower body again. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Donald let out a shriek like a pig being ughtered. rence¡¯s kick had almost left him infertile. He was so furious that he was getting hysterical. ¡°Brat! You little brat, who the hell are you? ¡°F*ck! ¡°That f*cking hurts!¡± Donald twitched around violently, but he was too stubborn to admit how much pain he was in. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that kick! ¡°I¡¯ll return the favor a hundredfold. I¡¯ll also make you confess your sins as you kneel at my feet!¡± ¡°You just refuse to be convinced until you¡¯re faced with the grim reality of things!¡± rence wanted to hit Donald again. ¡°Master Howard, stop it. The Wright family is very powerful. Even the Hayes family has to give the Wright family some face.¡± Jackson grabbed rence. The top three families in Mediterranean City were the Wright family, the Larson family, and the Hayes family. The Wright family was the strongest. The Larson family came next. Then there was the Hayes family. ¡°Haha! The Hayes family? Your voice is familiar. Who are you?¡± Donaldughed. Although his eyes were swollen and he could not recognize Jackson, he could recognize Jackson¡¯s voice. Jackson frowned. ¡°Jackson Hayes.¡± ¡°The current head of Hayes Consortium?¡± Donald was a little surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha. Who cares? Jackson, my cousin¡¯s the patriarch of the Wright family.¡± Donald looked proud. ¡°The boy who hit me just now, listen up! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Break your arms within the next three minutes! Then kneel before me and beg for my forgiveness! ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you! That¡¯s going to be something you won¡¯t be able to fight against!¡± rence casually picked up a mug from the desk and flung it at Donald. ng! The mug broke, and the shards cut Donald¡¯s head. Blood spurted out of his wounds like spring water. ¡°Ah! B*stard, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Donald let out a yelp before he roared like a wild animal, asking, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± rence smiled sinisterly. His tone was cold. ¡°Donald, do you remember? ¡°Eight years ago! ¡°In a high school on the outskirts of Mediterranean City, where you were their guidance director! ¡°What did you do to a girl one evening during summer vacation? ¡°The girl jumped off the building the next day!¡± rence spoke each word with the iciest tone. Everyone could hear rence gritting his teeth. When Donald heard what rence said, he was stunned for a moment before finally realizing what rence had meant. He remembered what happened eight years ago. He remembered it even in his dreams. ¡°rence? You¡¯re rence Howard?¡± Donald recognized rence. ¡°You recognize me now, old b*stard?¡± rence sneered. Donaldughed arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s you again, that loser! ¡°You couldn¡¯t do anything to me eight years ago. Will you be able toy a hand on me today? ¡°That girl was a fool. ¡°What a pity! She jumped off a building that night. ¡°You¡¯re just scum from an orphanage. Who are you to offend people from the upper sses like us? ¡°You got off easy when I simply expelled you eight years ago. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll put you in jail till kingdome?¡± Donald was full of confidence. Even though he had been beaten out of shape, he was still arrogant. The arrogance was deeply-sunken into his bones, apanied by an innate superiority. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be able to see me rotting in prison till kingdome.¡± rence grinned and walked toward Donald. Thud, thud, thud! Listening to rence¡¯s footsteps, Donald was a little afraid. ¡°What are you doing?¡± rence grabbed Donald by the cor and dragged him straight to the window. ¡°I¡¯m tossing you down!¡± ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Donald was shocked. ¡°Master Howard, no!¡± Jackson quickly stopped him. Although Jackson had killed many people, those had been through private assassinations or killings done by hitmen. rence was going to toss Donald off a building in public. There were so many eyes watching. Even though the Hayes family was powerful, they would not be able to defend him, and things would get troublesome. rence could go to jail! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± renceughed. Donald held on to the window tightly. He was scared. rence was a lunatic. rence punched Donald and broke his arms, causing Donald to shriek like a pig being ughtered again. ¡°Ah! Boy, why don¡¯t you let me go and we can wipe the te clean? ¡°Forgive me!¡± Donald begged for mercy. He might not die if he fell from the third floor, but if he hit his head... ¡°Forgive you? Go to hell and ask the girl for forgiveness instead.¡± rence¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°No!¡± Donald was scared to death. His earlier arrogance had now disappeared. ¡°The girl jumped from the sixth floor. It¡¯s a pity this is only the third floor.¡± rence heaved a gentle sigh and shoved Donald out the window. ¡°Stop. What are you doing?¡± A group of men rushed into the office. There were dozens of them in total. Each of them was angry and had weapons like steel pipes and iron bars in their hands. ¡°Dad! ¡°Let my dad go, boy! ¡°F*ck you! Let go of my dad!¡± The leading young man, evidently the leader of the pack, was appalled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let go of your dad.¡± rence smiled faintly and released Donald. Donald plummeted from the third floor. ¡°Ahh...¡± Chapter 79 - Cecilia, Im A Serious Man!

Chapter 79: Cecilia, I¡¯m A Serious Man!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With a cry of horror, Donald fell from three stories. ¡°Dad!¡± The young man, who hade after hearing the news, red at rence like he was insane, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. ¡°If my father dies, I¡¯ll bury your entire family with him!¡± With that said, he rushed downstairs with his men. Donald was lucky enough to have fallen into the treewn downstairs. He had suffered only a slight scratch. ¡°Dad!¡± Felix Wright helped his father back onto his feet. Donald looked awful. He was covered in bruises and both of his arms were broken. He was scared out of his wits that he was now incontinent. rence stood near the third-floor window, a little disappointed to see that Donald was all right. ¡°Master Howard... Why did you get so angry all of a sudden? ¡°There are so many people watching. Fortunately, nobody died! ¡°If someone had, you¡¯d be in big trouble!¡± Jackson leaned over, looking puzzled. rence said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because he deserves to die!¡± ¡°Deserves to die?¡± Jackson frowned. rence exined to Jackson what had happened eight years ago. Jackson¡¯s face darkened upon hearing it. rence continued saying, ¡°Mr. Hayes, why do you think your daughter jumped off a building?¡± ¡°You mean...¡± Jackson¡¯s heart sank. A fierce, murderous look shed across his face. If Donald had touched his daughter, Jackson would never let him off the hook, even if he was a member of the Wright family. Just then, Jackson¡¯s phone rang. It was a phone call from Helena. Sheined tearfully, ¡°Dear, Ginny told me everything. ¡°It¡¯s that b*stard from school! ¡°He asked Ginny to go to the office during her morning self-study so he could harass her! ¡°Ginny rathered die than submit to him, so she jumped off the building!¡± Jackson¡¯s face was grim. If he had known about this, he would have had his men kill Donald instead of watching rence hit him. By the time rence and Jackson got downstairs, Felix had already taken Donald to the hospital. ¡°Master Howard, I still have some business to attend to at the office, so I have to leave first. If the Wright family gives you any trouble, feel free to contact me.¡± Jackson promised to protect rence as he prepared to leave. rence shook his head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hayes. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Keep in touch.¡± Jackson nodded and led his men away without saying much. rence walked out of the school, but he had to take a taxi back because he had gone there in Jeremy¡¯s car and had not driven himself. rence took the taxi back to Thirteen Hall. He happened to notice an old man and a woman, who was in her thirties, standing under the Thirteen Hall que. The old man, who looked over sixty, could not help praising, ¡°Thirteen Hall! The calligraphy¡¯s amazing. Every stroke is imposing!¡± ¡°Dad, this Thirteen Hall has just opened. Why don¡¯t we go to Humanity Hall across from here?¡± The woman next to the man frowned. Her name was Leanne Wright, and the old man was her father, Thompson Wright. rence walked over with a smile. ¡°Are you two here to see a doctor?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Leanne frowned. renceughed, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of Thirteen Hall.¡± ¡°You? So young? Do you know anything about medicine?¡± Leanne was surprised. rence was about to exin, but Belle and Melody immediately crossed the road and rushed over. ¡°You¡¯d better go to Humanity Hall across from here if you want to see a doctor! ¡°By the way, I forgot to mention that the owner of Thirteen Hall is the son-inw of the Murphy family. ¡°Humanity Hall belongs to the Murphy family! ¡°In other words, you can consider Thirteen Hall a branch of Humanity Hall.¡± Melody looked at rence yfully. Belle added, ¡°rence has no medical license or any medical certificates. Are you sure you want to see him?¡± ¡°What? Opening a clinic without a medical license? Is this some kind of joke?¡± Leanne red at rence. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to Humanity Hall across from here. I heard Humanity Hall¡¯s Master Williams is an amazing doctor. Maybe he can cure you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thompson nodded, and Belle led him to the Humanity Hall across from here. Melody stayed standing there, looking at rence with amusement. ¡°rence, so what if you¡¯ve opened Thirteen Hall? ¡°Do you think you can run a clinic just because Jackson gave you one? ¡°The daily cost of a clinic would scare you to death. ¡°Without any patients, you¡¯ll be closed down within a week at most! ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see how you¡¯ll beg the Murphy family when that happens! ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡± With that said, Melody returned to Humanity Hall, proud as a peacock. rence said nothing and turned back to Thirteen Hall. Cecilia was standing at the door. ¡°Since you and Jeremy left, there had been seven or eight patients about to enter Thirteen Hall, but they were unfortunately taken away by your good sisters.¡± ¡°Let them take the patients.¡± rence shook his head, seemingly unconcerned. He was running a clinic in hopes of treating patients withplicated diseases. People with minor colds could go to ordinary clinics. He disdained having to treat them. ¡°Are you that unworried?¡± Cecilia was a little surprised. renceughed and said, ¡°What else can I do? Go over and steal patients back from them?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up. rence shrugged. ¡°Forget it! I have no idea how they¡¯ll criticize me if I try to steal their patients. Just let them do what they want.¡± Cecilia looked at rence worriedly. ¡°rence, you can¡¯t keep Thirteen Hall in business if you have no patients.¡± ¡°With such a big ce, the maintenance of the storefront, water and electricity bills would cost at least twenty dors a month. Are you sure you would be able to keep the clinic going? ¡°I heard the Murphy family only gives you three thousand dors a month. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept me, and I¡¯ll invest in Thirteen Hall?¡± Cecilia said half-jokingly. ¡°Cecilia, you must have a fortune of ten billion, right? How could you be interested in Thirteen Hall?¡± renceughed bitterly. Cecilia flirtatiously walked over and reached out to raise rence¡¯s chin up. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not interested in Thirteen Hall. ¡°I¡¯m interested in the owner of Thirteen Hall! ¡°Just ept me!¡± ¡°Uh, Cecilia, I¡¯m a serious man...¡± rence touched his nose. Cecilia put her arms around rence¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re a serious man, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll still be seriouster on.¡± The faint scent of perfume wafted over his face. Cecilia was practically leaning on rence. rence was experiencing a surge in male hormones. Suddenly, Master Williams hurriedly dashed into Thirteen Hall with a pale face. ¡°Master Howard, something bad has happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± rence pushed Cecilia away and looked at Master Williams in confusion. Master Williams looked embarrassed. ¡°Belle... Belle had just brought a patient back, so I tried to treat him, but it¡¯s only been three minutes, and his family member is... reacting violently...¡± ¡°The family member¡¯s reacting violently? What about the patient?¡± rence was confused. ¡°He¡¯s stopped breathing...¡± rence was practically speechless. The patient was no longer breathing. Would the family member not react violently under such circumstances? ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± rence rushed out of Thirteen Hall and headed toward Humanity Hall. Cecilia stomped her feet in anger. ¡°His patients have spoiled my fun again!¡± Chapter 80 - Who Said Your Fathers Dead?

Chapter 80: Who Said Your Father¡¯s Dead?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence followed Master Williams into Humanity Hall. Leanne was continuously shaking Thompson, who was sitting in a chair. Thompson¡¯s eyes were closed. His breathing and his heart had stopped. ¡°Dad! Dad! ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± With tears streaming down her face, Leanne frantically pinched Thompson¡¯s philtrum. However, it did not work. Thompson¡¯s basic five senses were gone. He was basically a dead man. Leanne turned around and yelled at Belle and Melody, ¡°Quacks! You¡¯re a bunch of quacks! My father was fine, yet you¡¯ve managed to kill him!¡± ¡°Lady, that¡¯s too harsh. Your father¡¯s old, so it¡¯s about time. What do you mean we¡¯re the ones who killed him?¡± Belle frowned. Quite a few of the patients in the clinic looked over. Had the clinic killed someone? They could not admit to something like that. It would be bad for their reputation. ¡°Besides, we told you before the treatment that there were risks, yet you agreed to it. Now, you¡¯re ming us.¡± Belle curled her lips and looked around. ¡°Everyone saw! The old gentleman looked terrible when he entered Humanity Hall! ¡°I told thisdy about the disimer agreement, too! ¡°Now you¡¯re ming the clinic when the patient has died because of his illness? ¡°You want money, don¡¯t you? We canpensate you with three hundred thousand dors at best!¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± Leanne opened her mouth wide. She felt like she was dreaming. Was her father¡¯s life only worth three hundred thousand? Her father was the patriarch of the Wright family in Mediterranean City. He had assets worth tens of billions of dors! Now that he had died, Belle was saying she couldpensate Leanne three hundred thousand? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you stop yammering because you now know you can get three hundred thousand? I knew it. You just want money!¡± Belle shook her head in amusement as if she had seen right through it all. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you.¡± More and more patients were watching the scene. Melody quickly said, ¡°Alright, you can see that this patient is just asking for money. ¡°She knew that her father was not going to hold on much longer, so she brought him to Humanity Hall to ckmail us!¡± ¡°Humanity Hall is benevolent and willing to pay her three hundred thousand!¡± The patients around them were pleased. ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Humanity Hall¡¯s so kind!¡± ¡°Oh! That girl seems like a cultured person, too. Why is her character so terrible?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still thinking about making a final profit while her father is dying. She brought him to Humanity Hall... just to get three hundred thousand for her father¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. It¡¯s just human nature. She gave up her elderly father¡¯s life for money!¡± A group of unwitting patients discussed the situation at hand. Leanne snarled with a ghastly pale face, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Lady, are we wrong?¡± Belle seemed amused. ¡°You...¡± Leanne shuddered with anger. ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll have this clinic torn down!¡± Belleughed unconcernedly, ¡°Lady, maybe you don¡¯t know, but Murphy Property Development Group owns Humanity Hall! ¡°The Murphy family has over two billion in assets and has a lot of connections in Mediterranean City. ¡°Do you think you can tear down this clinic as you wish?¡± ¡°Everyone, did you see that? She¡¯s threatening us after she failed to ckmail us,¡± Melody exaggerated. Leanne was so furious that she was about to lose her mind. She regretted not bringing her bodyguard out today, or she would have had someone to rip into Belle and Melody¡¯s mouths. ¡°Murphy Property Development Group, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Just wait and see! My name¡¯s not Leanne Wright if I don¡¯t destroy the Murphy family!¡± Leanne said coldly. Belle and Melody¡¯s faces were full of disdain. ¡°Yo!¡± ¡°Why does it matter?¡± ¡°Wright?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re from the Wright family, one of the top three families in Mediterranean City, and you can ruin the Murphy family with just one word?¡± Belle crossed her arms with an indifferent attitude. Melody looked at Leanne casually. ¡°Belle, do you think one of ourpetitors sent her here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Belle nodded in agreement. Suddenly, rence pushed his way through the crowd. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Master Williams was following behind him. Together, they walked over to Thompson. rence looked over and saw that though Thompson was lifeless and his heart had stopped, he was not dead¡ªhe was in medical suspended animation. He just had to figure out why Thompson was in suspended animation so he could wake Thompson up. ¡°rence, what are you doing here? Are these people your shills?¡± Belle frowned and looked at rence unhappily. ¡°What happened?¡± rence asked Master Williams, ignoring Belle. Master Williams sounded helpless. ¡°Master Howard, I don¡¯t know what happened either! ¡°I asked the man to sit down after he came in. I was going to feel his pulse, but this happened when I was doing so...¡± ¡°This happened all of a sudden?¡± rence was a little surprised. Belle nodded with a sneer. ¡°It did happen all of a sudden. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to him! We just asked Master Williams to feel his pulse. He didn¡¯t even prescribe him any medicine, insert a silver needle into him, or anything like that. ¡°Can you me our clinic when he has just died all of a sudden?¡± What Belle had said was true. Thompson had just entered Humanity Hall, and they had done nothing but take his pulse and ask him questions, which was the standard procedure. Thompson was dead without having been prescribed any medicine! Anybody would think that Thompson and Leanne were giving Humanity Hall trouble on purpose. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything? ¡°Did he eat anything? ¡°Did he drink anything?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Well...¡± Master Williams looked back at Belle and Melody. He had no idea what these two might have done. Melody said casually, ¡°I made him a cup of almond tea when he came in.¡± ¡°Almond tea?¡± rence¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°There! There it is.¡± Melody pointed to the porcin cup next to Thompson. rence walked over, picked up the porcin cup to look at it, and smelled the tea. It smelled like almonds. ¡°Found the culprit.¡± rence nodded. Leanne¡¯s eyes were red as she said coldly, ¡°Did someone poison the tea?¡± ¡°The tea isn¡¯t poisonous.¡± rence shook his head. Leanne roared, ¡°What does this have to do with the tea, then?¡± rence said slowly, ¡°Almonds can reduce inmmation, relieve cough, relieve asthma, smooth the bowels, and relieve constipation, but when taken with certain things, they produce toxins.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Just say it already!¡± Leanne looked at rence coldly. ¡°Has your father been taking traditional medicine recently, with herbs like kudzu root and milkvetch roots in it?¡± asked rence. Leanne was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Master Williams smacked his head as if it had just dawned on him. ¡°Master Howard, I got it! Almond tea will produce toxins with kudzu root and milkvetch roots, so it poisoned and killed this person?¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not the clinic¡¯s fault! Almond tea has no poison!¡± Belle absolved herself of responsibility. Leanne roared, ¡°How would you otherwise have killed my dad if you hadn¡¯t given my dad almond tea?¡± ¡°Who said your father¡¯s dead?¡± rence shook his head. Chapter 81 - Go On! Go On Pretending!

Chapter 81: Go On! Go On Pretending!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leanne red at rence. Without saying too much, rence slowly walked up to Thompson. He took out a silver needle and unbuttoned Thompson¡¯s clothes. rence raised his hand and stabbed into the acupoint four inches above Thompson¡¯s belly button. The role of the acupoint point four inches above the belly button was inducing vomiting. ¡°rgh!¡± Then, the unthinkable happened. Thompson, who had just been ¡®dead¡¯, struggled violently as he threw up like crazy. He spat out arge amount of food and almond tea. The filth ran down the floor. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re alright.¡± Leanne burst into tears of joy and rushed forward to help Thompson. Five minutester, Thompson was feeling better. ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Dad, you just...¡± Leanne exined the whole story in detail. ¡°It was the owner of Thirteen Hall who saved me? Where is that young man?¡± rence¡¯s figure shed through Thompson¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes, it was him, Dad.¡± Leanne nodded and looked around for rence. ¡°Dad, I think he has left.¡± Belle¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Go on! Go on pretending! ¡°I wondered why rence had coincidentally shown up here right after you died. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that rence set this up on purpose! ¡°He left right after he cured you! Retiring after winning some merit? Doing good without getting any credit? Why pretend? ¡°Everyone,e and pass your judgment on this. The Murphy family has fed and taken care of rence, but now he has hired shills to frame Humanity Hall! Everyone can see that you, this father and daughter, are the shills that rence hired to make trouble for Humanity Hall.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Leanne was furious. Since when did she be a shill? Humanity Hall¡¯s almond tea had almost killed her father. If it were not for rence, her father would still be in danger now. Melody continued to behave strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t there better things to do? ¡°Why do you have to trick people? ¡°What the hell did that loser rence give you? ¡°We¡¯ll give you double! Isn¡¯t it just money?¡± ¡°You!¡± Leanne was pissed. She thought Belle and Melody were brainless. They were framing her and her father, while they had no idea what was actually going on. Would they have to do such a thieving thing, when they already possessed the Wright family¡¯s power, wealth, status, and background? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± Thompson said grimly, stopping Leanne from continuing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thompson and Leanne walked out of Humanity Hall. ¡°F*ck off! F*ck off! F*ck off! Hurry up and f*ck off! ¡°What the hell!¡± Belle rolled her eyes. rence had ruined her good mood. After leaving Humanity Hall, rence had just arrived back at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance to find a group of people maniacally vandalizing Thirteen Hall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± rence stormed into Thirteen Hall in anger. He happened to see Felix standing inside, instructing people to smash things. Cecilia looked helpless as she was being held aside by someone who had grabbed her. After seeing rence, Felix growled, ¡°Surround him!¡± Dozens of men with steel pipes stopped what they were doing and went to surround rence. rence frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Haha! Boy, how dare you beat up my dad? You¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡± Felix looked cold. Donald had been admitted to the hospital with multiple broken bones and soft tissue contusions. Not to mention, he had also suffered severe shock. Fortunately, his life was not in danger. Felix found rence¡¯s clinic after he finished dealing with the hospital. With the Wright family¡¯s power, finding rence had been simply too easy. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? ¡°I¡¯ve seen your resume. You¡¯re just a loser from the orphanage! ¡°You¡¯re now a son-inw of the Murphy family. How dare you, in your lowly position,y a finger on my dad? ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize right now, or I¡¯ll have someone break your limbs and throw you into the river.¡± Felix showered rence with words of abuse. Suddenly, a voice came from outside Thirteen Hall, saying, ¡°Break his limbs and throw him into the river? Will you throw me into the river too?¡± ¡°F*ck! Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in the Wright family¡¯s business?¡± Felix yelled, looking out of Thirteen Hall. Once he looked over, his face instantly turned bluish-grey before it went pale. Thompson and Leanne slowly walked over. Seeing them, one of Felix¡¯s underlings snarled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you, old man? Who are you to interrupt when our boss is giving orders? ¡°F*ck you. Get down on your knees! If you don¡¯t, my boss will kill you when he gets unhappy with you. ¡°Hey, your daughter¡¯s pretty good-looking! ¡°Maybe she can sleep with my boss, and after that he¡¯ll spare you.¡± Leanne¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. ¡°Felix, is this your man?¡± Felix was terrified. He kicked his imperceptive underling away. ¡°Uncle... ¡°Leanne...¡± Felix¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Thompson was the patriarch of the Wright family, so no one in the family dared to disobey Thompson. Felix¡¯s father¡¯s generation was obsequious to Thompson, and the younger generations were even more scared by the sight of Thompson. Leanne was even the big sister of the Wright family¡¯s younger generation. ¡°Uncle? Leanne?¡± rence¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡®Are these two people from the Wright family, one of the top three families in Mediterranean City?¡¯ He only heard Thompson say grimly, ¡°Felix, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve. Who gave you the courage to bully people with the Wright family¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± Felix¡¯s expression changed, and he almost fell to his knees in fear. ¡°This kid gave my dad a good beating this morning. ¡°He even threw my dad off the third floor. He¡¯s in the hospital now. ¡°I¡¯m here to get justice for my dad.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Thompson sneered. ¡°You want to get justice by breaking people¡¯s limbs and throwing them into a river? ¡°This young man is my savior! ¡°F*ck off!¡± Thompson¡¯s voice was imposing. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you step even a single foot into Thirteen Hall ever again.¡± Felix dared not say another word of nonsense. Leading his group of underlings, he fled the scene with his tail between his legs. rence looked at Thompson. ¡°Thank you, Old Master Wright.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Thompson looked at rence with a smile. rence shrugged. ¡°Felix is from the Wright family in Mediterranean City. He calls you Uncle and is so afraid of you. Who else could you be but the Wright family¡¯s current patriarch?¡± ¡°Haha! Good boy. You¡¯re a good doctor. Thank you for saving my life just now.¡± Thompson was in a good mood. ¡°Doctors are meant to bepassionate. Don¡¯t mention it, Old Master Wright.¡± rence shook his head. Thompson frowned and nced around at the smashed-up Thirteen Hall. ¡°Leanne, write a check to make it up to Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Leanne pulled out her checkbook and casually handed rence a check for fifteen million dors. rence was a little surprised as he looked at the amount on the check. Although he knew that the Wright family had deep pockets, he was not expecting them to pay him fifteen million in one fell swoop. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. The five million is topensate you for your smashed-up clinic. ¡°The other ten million is the deposit for my grandfather¡¯s treatment!¡± Leanne smiled faintly. rence was quite confused. ¡°Deposit for treatment?¡± Chapter 82 - Why Dont You Just Keep Me As A Mistress?

Chapter 82: Why Don¡¯t You Just Keep Me As A Mistress?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Leanne nodded. ¡°Yes, my father has suffered this terrible disease for several years and has been treated by many local and foreign famous doctors. ¡°Despite that, it¡¯s not getting any better! ¡°You cane to the Wright family house in three days. There will be many famous doctors there who havee to the Wright family to examine my father! ¡°You¡¯re a good doctor. You shoulde in handy.¡± rence nced at Thompson with his x-ray vision. Thompson had a problem with his health, and it was not a small problem. However, rence should be able to cure him. Besides, he still had the ne with a cross. ¡°Why bother? I can cure him now,¡± rence said faintly. Leanne frowned. She had just been acting polite, but who knew that rence actually thought he would be able to fix her father? Although rence had just saved Thompson¡¯s life, Leanne still thought he was too young. Countless local and foreign doctors could do nothing to cure Thompson¡¯s disease. Who was rence to say that he could? Leanne had had a soft spot for rence. However, now it seemed rence was no different from Belle and Melody, who were from Humanity Hall across from here. They were people who craved greatness and sess. Birds of a feather flocked together. ¡°No thanks. We¡¯ll talk about it during the local and foreign famous doctors¡¯ consultation three days from now.¡± Leanne shook her head coldly. Her attitude had be a little indifferent. rence thought Leanne was afraid to go to outside clinics because of Thompson¡¯s incident earlier. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the Wright family house in three days!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Leanne sneered and thought that what she had just been thinking about was definitely true. rence had treated her father to curry favor with the Wright family. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home first,¡± proposed Leanne. Thompson was in a bad state and a little out of sorts from the poisoning earlier. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thompson nodded. rence warned the father and daughter pair as they headed out, ¡°Old Master Wright, you¡¯d better eat cold and raw food for the next three days. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke or drink. You¡¯d better not take a bath, let alone catch a cold.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Without looking back, Leanne helped Thompson out of Thirteen Hall. The two got into a Rolls-Royce and left. Cecilia rolled her eyes. ¡°Why did you say yes to Leanne?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± rence was stunned. Cecilia looked at rence sulkily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize? Leanne¡¯s remarks were sarcastic. ¡°She thought you were trying to curry favor with the Wright family! ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe you have real medical skills.¡± ¡°I figured that out,¡± rence chuckled. Cecilia red at rence. ¡°You still yed along with her after figuring that out? They¡¯ll think you¡¯re just trying to curry favor with them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My goal is to cure people, not to curry favor or make money.¡± rence was alright with the Murphy family¡¯s taunts. What Leanne had just said to him was nothing. ¡°You win,¡± Cecilia sighed. ¡°By the way, the Wright father and daughter are pretty nice. They gave you fifteen million. ¡°Unfortunately, your clinic has been smashed up, so you can¡¯t open it for several days.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± rence felt a little helpless. Thirteen Hall had gotten off on the wrong foot with it being destroyed just after its opening. He wondered what was going to happen after this. Although rence had not opened the clinic to make a profit, this did not bode well for him. Cecilia smiled unconcernedly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll help you clean up first, and you can find someone this afternoon to renovate the clinic.¡± With that said, Cecilia walked into the ruins and began to clean up. rence was quite touched. If it were Miranda here, she would think it was rence¡¯s problem that the clinic had been smashed up. Then, she would taunt him! Miranda would never have even helped rence with cleaning up the mess. She would probably just walk away grimly. Looking at Cecilia¡¯s back, rence felt like she looked like a housewife. He had never felt this way before. A faint smile came over the corners of rence¡¯s lips, and he walked over to join Cecilia in cleaning up the mess. It was already noon when they finally finished cleaning up the chaotic mess of the clinic. Cecilia sat down in a chair, straightened out her long legs, and had a stretch. ¡°Whew! I¡¯m dead tired. ¡°You have to buy me dinner after all the help I¡¯ve given you!¡± ¡°Okay. You can eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re full!¡± rence nodded earnestly. Cecilia eximed oddly, ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve got deep pockets now that you¡¯ve got fifteen million. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just keep me as a lover? ¡°I want to eat huge abalones and huge lobsters every day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about deep pockets. I¡¯ve been making three thousand a month from the Murphy family for years. ¡°Not to mention, I have tens of thousands saved up too. ¡°I¡¯m treating you to dinner with my own money.¡± rence was almost speechless. Cecilia was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then, I¡¯d rather not eat abalones and lobsters. Let¡¯s just go to any roadside restaurant.¡± She knew it was not easy for rence to make money. As the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw, he only made three thousand a month. It was a little surprising that he had not gotten ahead of himself after getting fifteen million dors. ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded. Together, they locked up Thirteen Hall and went to dinner. Beep beep beep! Suddenly, rence¡¯s phone rang. It was Miranda¡¯s caller ID. ¡°rence, where are you?¡± ¡°Clinic. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was a little frantic. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you really want to run a clinic? ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re capable of and how good you are at medicine? ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Dad. Go to the antique market at once.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Dad? What¡¯s happened?¡± rence was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ll exin once I get there. I¡¯ll see you at the antique market in thirty minutes.¡± Miranda hung up the phone impatiently, feeling very upset. rence looked a little awkwardly at Cecilia. He wanted to speak but came to a pause. ¡°Cecilia...¡± He had just promised Cecilia that he would take her out to dinner, but this had gotten in the way. The dinner was not going to happen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. Your wife¡¯s looking for you.¡± Cecilia¡¯s tone sounded a little jealous. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll eat by myself.¡± ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time. Something¡¯s happened to my dad,¡± exined rence. ¡°I understand. Go.¡± Cecilia gave him a very understanding smile. rence nodded, rushed into the Ferrari, and drove to the antique market. rence had been to the antique market on Armstrong¡¯s sixtieth birthday, so he was familiar with it. rence met Miranda, who had also just arrived, at the antique market¡¯s entrance. ¡°Miranda, what happened to Dad?¡± rence hurried over. Miranda nced at rence and strode toward the antique market. ¡°Dad had a lot of time on his hands today, so he wanted to go to the antique market to look for some things. Who could¡¯ve guessed, he was tricked at the stone gambling workshop in First Pavilion.¡± ¡°Dad was tricked? What happened?¡± rence raised his eyebrow. ¡°Stop asking questions. Aren¡¯t you annoying? You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± Miranda did not even look back at him. Chapter 83 - Four Alliance Check

Chapter 83: Four Alliance Check

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not ask any more questions when he saw that Miranda was agitated. The two made their way to First Pavilion¡¯s entrance. First Pavilion was very famous in the antique market. It not only traded in jade items and jades, but also in raw jade stones. It was called ¡®stone gambling¡¯ by the public. You just needed to buy a raw stone and cut it open. You would make a profit if there were any jadeite or jade inside. You would suffer great losses if there was nothing inside. Many had gone bankrupt or be rich overnight because of this. rence and Miranda entered First Pavilion. Sure enough, they saw Armstrong sitting in First Pavilion¡¯s lobby with a grim face. A young woman in her early thirties was sitting at the head of the table, holding a cup of fragrant tea. Several people were gathered around Armstrong as if to prevent him from escaping. Other than these people, they were joined by dozens of other guests in First Pavilion¡¯s lobby. After Miranda entered, Armstrong jumped up to his feet. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯ve gotta help me. It¡¯s ten million dors. Your mom will scold me to death if she finds out.¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happened?¡± Miranda had no idea what had happened too. Armstrong had just called her, telling her and rence to hurry over, and saying that they had better prepare a lot of money. The young woman at the head of the table put down her teacup. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Mr. Murphy just identally broke First Pavilion¡¯s warring states jade pendant with a cross when he was taking a look at it. ¡°The warring states jade pendant with a cross isn¡¯t that expensive, anyway. It¡¯s only ten million. ¡°We¡¯ll call it a day as long as Mr. Murphypensates us the ten million.¡± Her name was Carrie Houston. She was 35 years old but took good care of herself, so she looked no older than 30. She was curvaceous and pretty, and there was somethingdylike in every gesture of hers. You could not even tell she was 35. ¡°Ms. Houston, it¡¯s really not my responsibility. Your staff didn¡¯t hold it firmly.¡± Armstrong tried to justify himself. Carrie smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Murphy, do you not know the rules of the antique industry?¡± The rule of the antique industry was, ¡®Never touch jade and never let gold leave your sight.¡¯ Armstrong was guilty of the greatest antiquarian sin, as he had transferred jade items by hand. ording to the rules of the antique industry, the owner of the jade item would usually put it on a table and then lead you three feet in front of it if you wanted to see it. Then the people at the back could go up to it, to take a look or y with it! There was no such thing as transferring jade by hand. This was because once it broke, you had no idea whom to hold responsible. Armstrong now had to swallow a bitter pill in silence for transferring jade items by hand. Then, the warring states jade pendant with a cross had broke. ¡°I...¡± Armstrong could not deny it. Carrie smiled lightly. ¡°To say the least, if Mr. Murphy hadn¡¯t looked at this warring states jade pendant with a cross, our staff wouldn¡¯t have brought it out, would they?¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy, I saw with my own eyes that you wanted to see the warring states jade pendant with a cross.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I was there too. Mr. Murphy wanted to see it.¡± ¡°The staff brought it over because Mr. Murphy wanted to see it.¡± A few of First Pavilion¡¯s customers nodded to testify. Armstrong had no choice. He knew all these people, and they were quite famous in Mediterranean City¡¯s antique industry. If he continued to deny it, Armstrong would be humiliated and would have no choice but to swallow another bitter pill down in silence. ¡°Miranda, lend me ten million for now.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s ten million dors. Why didn¡¯t you ask George or Kaysen, instead of me and Miranda?¡± rence, who understood what was happening, was nearly speechless. The first thing that came to Armstrong¡¯s mind when something good happened was his two other sons-inw. Now, Armstrong needed money. Ten million dors, specifically. Now was the time that Armstrong had thought of Miranda and him? Armstrong pointed at rence¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°rence, what are you doing here? ¡°I¡¯m asking my daughter for ten million, not you! ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re just a son-inw that¡¯s joined the Murphy family. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a single penny when you joined the Murphy family! ¡°We took care of you. How dare a deceitful being like you talk back to me?¡± ¡°Dad, where am I going to get ten million? As you know, I borrowed ten million for Sunshine District¡¯s entrance fee.¡± ¡°Plus, I didn¡¯t even get the ten million Kaysen promised me...¡± Miranda was quite frustrated. Armstrong grimaced. ¡°You have so many business partners. Can¡¯t you just borrow ten million to smooth things out?¡± ¡°I...¡± Miranda was in a dilemma. Armstrong began to try to move her using the power of emotions, while trying to make her understand by reasoning with her. ¡°Miranda, have you forgotten how I took care of you when you were little? ¡°I pleaded for your case whenever you made a mistake! ¡°There was once when I carried you to the hospital because you were sick because there was no ambnce avable in the middle of the night. You were only ten that year! ¡°There was another time when you were chased by wild dogs in the park. I was the one who went up and chased the wild dogs away. I was bitten several times and almost got rabies!¡± ¡°Dad, stop. I¡¯ll borrow the money.¡± Miranda clenched her teeth together and nodded hard. She pulled out her phone, looked through the contact list, and looked at the names on her phone. After a few seconds of hesitation, Miranda prepared to make a call. ¡°Are you calling William?¡± rence reached over and blocked Miranda¡¯s phone screen. Miranda looked at rence coldly. ¡°What else can we do? ¡°Do you want me to watch my dad get humiliated?¡± Armstrong also red at rence. ¡°rence, what are you trying to do? ¡°What do you care if my daughter borrows money? I¡¯m not asking you to pay! ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t help. Don¡¯t embarrass us. F*ck off!¡± rence sighed and took Leanne¡¯s check out of his pocket. ¡°Dad, Miranda, I¡¯ll pay for it. Don¡¯t borrow money from William.¡± ¡°You¡¯re paying?¡± Miranda frowned. Without saying much, rence just showed Armstrong and Miranda the check. The two were startled when they saw the fifteen million written on it. ¡°rence, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to make fake checks?¡± Armstrong¡¯s first reaction about the fact that he thought the check was fake. Who was rence, to own a check for fifteen million? ¡°Did Cecilia give this to you? ¡°Is this a maintenance fee for being her lover?¡± Miranda¡¯s pretty face turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s neither.¡± rence sighed, shook his head, and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a check from the Wright family.¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Carrie, who had been watching themotion, suddenly spoke up. rence handed Carrie the check. Carrie took it and looked at it before a smile appeared on her pretty face. ¡°The check¡¯s real, and it¡¯s a four alliance check. It¡¯s indeed for fifteen million.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a four alliance check?¡± Armstrong and Miranda were stunned. The concept of a ¡®four alliance check¡¯ did not exist to them, nor did they have ess to it with their identity. Carrie exined, ¡°A four alliance check is a joint check given out by four banks! ¡°Whether it¡¯s Central Bank, Construction Bank, Agricultural Bank, or Industrial and Commercial Bank, you can cash it as long as you take it to the banks. You don¡¯t need to distinguish between banks at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove the origin of the check. Even a beggar who finds one of these checks can take the money! ¡°There¡¯s no check in the whole country that people love more than a four alliance check. ¡°Sir, are you sure you¡¯ll pay the ten million?¡± Carrie smiled as she looked at rence. Chapter 84 - Stone Gambling

Chapter 84: Stone Gambling

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded to Carrie. Carrie was about to have the check cashed in, but Miranda suddenly roared, ¡°No, I refuse.¡± ¡°Miranda? What¡¯se over you?¡± Armstrong looked at Miranda in surprise. Miranda felt nauseous. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t take the money.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Armstrong was a little panicked. Miranda¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s money that Cecilia gave rence! ¡°Last time, Cecilia gave rence a Ferrari worth ten million. This time, it¡¯s a check for ten million. ¡°rence, what on earth do you take me for? ¡°We¡¯re not even divorced, and you¡¯re already taking money from another woman. ¡°Do you enjoy having someone else keep you as a lover?¡± Miranda firmly believed it was Cecilia¡¯s check. rence must have made up that thing about some Wright family giving it to him. Carrie looked at rence in surprise. ¡®Lover? ¡®What¡¯s going on here? ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Many of the customers in First Pavilion looked like they were enjoying the show. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not Cecilia¡¯s check. It¡¯s from the Wright family. Leanne gave me fifteen million because I saved Thompson Wright, the Wright family¡¯s patriarch.¡± rence could only attempt to exin himself. ¡°The Wright family? Thompson?¡± Miranda was even angrier. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least make up a good excuse if you¡¯re lying? ¡°With your status, who are you to approach Thompson? ¡°Do you know who Thompson is? ¡°Besides, why would Thompson need you to save him, even if he had actually been in danger? ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re capable of? ¡°You saved Joshuast time, and now you¡¯ve saved Thompson? ¡°Are you going to save Timothy Larson, so you¡¯ll have saved all three old masters of the top three families in Mediterranean City?¡± Miranda was utterly disappointed. In her opinion, rence was still the same liar. Carrie shook the check in her hand. ¡°Ms. Murphy, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. The name on this check is indeed Leanne Wright.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda paused and immediately hurried over to take a look. Sure enough, there was Leanne¡¯s name at the bottom of the check. Miranda was a little embarrassed, realizing now that she had misunderstood rence. However, she refused to admit that she had misunderstood rence. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Leanne¡¯s check, you can¡¯t use it. ¡°Return it to her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not an issue to take the Wright family¡¯s money? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯ll bring you trouble?¡± Armstrong pulled Miranda aside and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, my daughter. ¡°If rence took the check back, do you think he¡¯d really return it to Leanne? ¡°Besides, men turn bad once they have money. Your mom doesn¡¯t even allow me to manage that much money. ¡°If rence had fifteen million, would he ever listen to you again? Would he still listen to the Murphy family? ¡°You can¡¯t let him have any money! ¡°Three thousand a month is enough for him. As long as he doesn¡¯t starve, it¡¯s fine! ¡°Pay First Pavilion ten million, then take away his remaining five million. ¡°I¡¯ll take it if you don¡¯t!¡± Miranda looked at Armstrong in surprise. ¡°Dad, why would you...¡± ¡°Listen to me. It won¡¯t go wrong.¡± Armstrong whispered. His voice was quiet, but many nearby customers heard him. Many of them had a look of disdain on their faces. ¡®He¡¯s just called him a loser son-inw, yet the next moment, he¡¯s interested in the son-inw¡¯s fifteen million?¡¯ ¡®How shameless!¡¯ Carrie looked at rence with a smile. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Howard? ¡°The check is yours. It¡¯s up to you. ¡°Are you going to help your father-inw pay the ten million?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course. Cash it in right away,¡± shouted Armstrong as he stepped forward. Carrie did not speak. She simply waited for rence¡¯s answer. rence nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll take the check.¡± Carrie casually took rence¡¯s check. Armstrong was thinking of an excuse to take the remaining five million dors when Carrie asked again, ¡°Mr. Howard, do you want me to transfer the remaining five million to you, or do you want to y a few games in First Pavilion?¡± ¡°y a few games, of course!¡± Armstrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Dad!¡± Miranda¡¯s expression changed slightly. She remembered that First Pavilion not only sold jade but also conducted stone gambling. What could be the game that Armstrong had mentioned earlier, if not stone gambling? Miranda grabbed Armstrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to stop gambling on stones? ¡°Have you forgotten about the lesson you learned before? ¡°You lost two hundred million in one breath and almost broke our capital chain. ¡°You also promised Mom that you¡¯d never touch stone gambling again.¡± Armstrong whispered, ¡°My silly daughter! How can you be so silly? ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stone gambling with my own money. I¡¯ll use rence¡¯s five million. ¡°Think about it! Wouldn¡¯t rence spend it all too, if you gave him five million? ¡°Just let me y a few games! ¡°This way, the profit is mine if we find a jade. ¡°Even if we lose, it¡¯s rence¡¯s money!¡± Hearing Armstrong¡¯s series of theories, Miranda frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± ¡°Why not? Do you want him to be with Cecilia?¡± reminded Armstrong. Cecilia¡¯s figure reappeared in Miranda¡¯s mind. She did not like rence, but she did not want him to hook up with Cecilia. Miranda felt strange whenever she saw rence and Cecilia together. Miranda said nothing. She simply acquiesced. ¡°We¡¯ll choose to y a few games at First Pavilion.¡± Armstrong pped his chest. Carrie looked at rence, waiting for his answer. Once again, the money was rence¡¯s, not Armstrong¡¯s. rence sighed helplessly. ¡°Do whatever my dad says.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Carrie said nothing else, leading rence and the others out to First Pavilion¡¯s backyard. It was built like a Victorian courtyard, and it was decorated with chirping birds and fragrant flowers. It was sophistically Victorian. There were arge number of raw jade stones on the ground. You could get jades, or nothing at all, from those raw jade stones. There were price tags underneath the raw jade stones. The cheapest one was priced at three thousand dors, while the most expensive one was up to neen million dors. It was First Pavilion¡¯s ¡®stone king¡¯. Armstrong¡¯s hands were already itchy. After he got to the backyard, he picked up two raw stones he had previously been eyeing but had not had the chance to cut open. ¡°Cut this one and this one open.¡± Not having to pay with his own money, Armstrong was acting very generous with money. The two raw stones added up to two million dors. The First Pavilion¡¯s qualified staff member cut open the raw stones that Armstrong had chosen in public, finding only jade the size of a fingernail. It was worth nothing, only adding up to a few thousand dors. Two million had gone down the drain! ¡°Dad, forget it! Stop gambling.¡± Miranda quickly advised. Two million dors had been lost in fewer than ten minutes. It was not her money, but her heart still ached. It was two million. That was more than half herpany¡¯s monthly profit. Armstrong did not listen. ¡°Gosh! I¡¯m just out of luck this time around. You must believe me, Miranda. ¡°I¡¯ll find an ice jade next time!¡± Armstrong assured solemnly. rence¡¯s eyes fell on a raw jade stone worth three hundred thousand. A sh of surprise twinkled in his eyes. rence was surprised to discover that his eyes could see through not only human bodies, but also raw jade stones. ¡°Dad, this is a good one!¡± Chapter 85 - Premium Imperial Jade

Chapter 85: Premium Imperial Jade

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Armstrong looked in the direction rence was pointing in andughed instantly. It was because the stone rence was pointing at was First Pavilion¡¯s famous ¡®ghost crack stone¡¯. ¡°rence, do you know anything about jade? ¡°Did you just say that this was a nice stone? ¡°Did you just follow your gut?¡± Armstrong sneered unkindly. ¡°Dad...¡± rence opened his mouth to exin that he knew nothing about jade, but that there was arge chunk of jade inside that raw stone. It was a pure green crystal, and it was crystal clear. It should be worth something if they were to cut it open. ¡°Shut up!¡± Armstrong interrupted abruptly, ¡°The raw jade stone industry isplicated. They have divided stones into ¡®old pit¡¯ raw stones and ¡®new pit¡¯ raw stones. ¡°Old pit produces a lot of raw stones, and the quality is outstanding. ¡°New pit produces an ordinary amount of raw stones, and most of them are of average quality. ¡°This ghost crack stone from the new pit variety! ¡°It has been here for more than a year. No one asked about it when it was five million at the start. Then, it got reduced to three million, one million, five hundred thousand, three hundred thousand... Still, no one asked for it. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something in this stone? ¡°If so, why can¡¯t so many stone gambling experts see it? ¡°Who do you think you are? Howe only you can tell that there¡¯s something inside the stone?¡± Armstrong scoffed. He did not believe rence at all. ¡°rence, stop. Don¡¯t interrupt Dad if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Miranda frowned. To be honest, she hated rence for always pretending to know something he did not know nowadays. That was not the way he used to be. rence used to be a wimp, but he had also been down-to-earth. That was why Miranda had been able to have a contract marriage with rence for three years. Ever since meeting Cecilia, Miranda thought rence had begun to be full of crap and had started getting full of himself. ¡°Dear, that¡¯s not true...¡± rence was almost speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy it myself?¡± ¡°What are you buying? ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to spend three hundred thousand on other stones? ¡°Why waste it?¡± Armstrong nced at rence coldly. Miranda said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand this industry. It¡¯splicated. Take my word for it!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± rence sighed helplessly. He watched Armstrong spend all of rence¡¯s five million dors, cutting open more than ten pieces of gambling stones. They ended up with jade only worth dozens of thousands of dors. It did not even total up to one hundred thousand. ¡°Ahem ahem.¡± After losing all five million dors, Armstrong coughed drily. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. I had high hopes for these rocks, but they contained nothing.¡± Carrie walked over. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯ve finished your fifteen million. ¡°Ten million dors in the check was paid aspensation for the warring states jade pendant with a cross. ¡°Thest five million was used to pick out gambling stones!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Armstrong was ready to flee, dragging Miranda away. rence also followed. Carrie smiled faintly. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ms. Houston, we¡¯ve already paid you ten million. You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡± Armstrong looked at Carrie nervously. Carrie chuckled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not going back on my word. It¡¯s just that Mr. Howard has spent fifteen million at First Pavilion today. ¡°Thus, I¡¯m going to give Mr. Howard a free gambling stone.¡± ¡°Free? What do you mean?¡± Armstrong¡¯s eyes lit up. rence also looked at Carrie hesitantly. Carrie had adylike air about her. ¡°Mr. Howard is free to pick out any gambling stone from this garden that is worth less than half a million dors.¡± Armstrong was eager to try again. He rushed to rence¡¯s side and pointed to one of the gambling stones that was worth five hundred thousand dors. ¡°rence, take this one! ¡°I¡¯ve had my eye on it for a long time. ¡°It will be a good choice to cut it!¡± rence looked at that stone, which was beneath an orchid, with his X-ray vision. There was only a thinyer of jade inside. It was worthless! ¡°Dad, I still like that one.¡± rence frowned and pointed at the ghost crack stone he had also pointed at earlier. Armstrong was instantly furious. ¡°I told you, that¡¯s a ghost crack stone. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Miranda pulled Armstrong back. ¡°Forget it, Dad. You¡¯ve picked out five million dors¡¯ worth of stones. Let rence pick this time.¡± ¡°Let him pick? Fine! Let him pick, then. ¡°If there¡¯s really something in this ghost crack stone, I¡¯ll eat the stone¡¯s outeryer,¡± Armstrong sneered, looking disdainful. He was looking down his nose at rence. ¡°Are you sure about this ghost crack stone?¡± Carrie asked lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. Carrie waved her hand swiftly and decisively. ¡°Cut it, sir.¡± First Pavilion¡¯s stonecutter walked over and started cutting the ghost crack stone. The customers nearby looked like they were enjoying the show. They also wanted to find out whether there was truly any jade in the ghost crack stone. Armstrong looked at the ghost crack stone and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s a loser and has trashy taste. What good cane of this...¡± Armstrong was not able to finish speaking. ¡°There¡¯s something green...¡± The stonecutter was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What?¡± Armstrong¡¯s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Even if there¡¯s something green, it¡¯ll just be a small piece...¡± He did not finish this other sentence, either. ¡°Hiss! What a big green...¡± The stonecutter continued to exim. Many people leaned over, their eyes almost popping out. Armstrong¡¯s face was ghastly pale. ¡°Okay, so what if there¡¯s something big and green inside? It must be defective...¡± He did not finish his sentence again this time. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s... premium imperial jade!¡± The stonecutter was shaking with excitement as he held the ghost crack stone like a treasure, tears in his muddy eyes. ¡°Boohoo... I¡¯ve been cutting stones all my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever cut out such arge premium imperial jade!¡± ¡°Premium imperial jade? ¡°How can that be?¡± Armstrong shuddered and nearly fell to the ground, dumbfounded. ¡®Is rence really that lucky?¡¯ A son-inw who knew nothing about stone gambling had found a premium imperial jade the first time he had gambled on stones. ¡°Holy crap! It¡¯s really premium imperial jade!¡± ¡°Look at the color and texture! Look at the quality! Tsk tsk...¡± ¡°F*ck! I regret it. I¡¯ve had my eye on this ghost crack stone for a long time, but never did anything about it. Damn it!¡± Several customers were beating their chests in anger, looking like they were exasperated for failing to have selected the stone first. Carrie looked at rence in surprise. Then, she walked over to the ghost crack stone, took it from the stonecutter, and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed premium imperial jade, and it¡¯s good material. ¡°The color is pure. ¡°It¡¯s premium ice jade. ¡°There¡¯s not a single w. ¡°The light transmittance is 100%. ¡°It¡¯s premium quality! ¡°ording to the current market price, it should be worth thirty million dors,¡± Carrie said reasonably. ¡°Thirty million?¡± Armstrong¡¯s gaze was burning. Miranda was dumbfounded, feeling dizzy. ¡®Premium imperial jade? ¡®It¡¯s worth thirty million? ¡®rence is so lucky!¡¯ Armstrong stepped forward. ¡°rence, give me the premium imperial jade!¡± Chapter 86 - Ungrateful Thing

Chapter 86: Ungrateful Thing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Dad, rence found this...¡± Miranda¡¯s pretty face had turned red. She could feel the strange looks from the people around her. Even though she felt that Armstrong had gone a little too far, she could not say that out loud because he was her father. Armstrong snorted disdainfully. ¡°What did he find? ¡°Tell me. Isn¡¯t rence a member of the Murphy family? ¡°Didn¡¯t he join the Murphy family? ¡°Everything he owns belongs to the Murphy family too, including this piece of premium imperial jade he found! ¡°Would he have had a chance toe to First Pavilion if we hadn¡¯t let him join us? ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to find this premium imperial jade either, without us!¡± Armstrong looked like he had settled the matter. The customers in First Pavilion were dumbfounded. They had never seen a person as shameless as Armstrong before! A middle-aged man in the crowd could not take it anymore. ¡°Mr. Murphy, you have a reputation in Mediterranean City¡¯s antique market, don¡¯t you? ¡°Even if rence¡¯s your son-inw, you shouldn¡¯t bully him like this, right?¡± ¡°You looked down on the ghost crack stone, Mr. Murphy. Your son-inw found a premium imperial jade in it, so now you want to own it?¡± a richdy in her early thirties also sneered. ¡°Mr. Murphy, I thought you said you would eat the stone¡¯s outeryer if there were something in the ghost crack stone?¡± ¡°Now that they¡¯ve found an imperial jade in it, are you going to eat the stone¡¯s outeryer?¡± The barrage of questions made Armstrong blush. He just wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground. He was a man who valued his reputation. He had been too excited about the premium imperial jade and embarrassed himself. ¡°You...¡± Armstrong was so mad that he turned and ran out of First Pavilion with his tail between his legs. ¡°Hahaha!¡± There was a burst ofughter. They found Armstrong to be such a disgrace! Before leaving, Armstrong shouted, ¡°rence, I¡¯ll have Miranda divorce you if you don¡¯t bring this imperial jade back!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± The expression on Miranda¡¯s pretty face changed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Armstrong snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves out, and ran. Although he was embarrassed, he kept thinking about the premium imperial jade. After Armstrong left, many people approached him to butter him up. ¡°Brother Howard, I¡¯m willing to pay thirty million for your imperial jade!¡± ¡°Thirty million? Carson, how clever of you! Indeed, the imperial jade is now worth thirty million, but once you process it a little and make it into jade items like jade bracelets, its value will be doubled!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay fifty million!¡± Carson Hoffman gritted his teeth. ¡°Sixty million!¡± ¡°Seventy million!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay eighty million!¡± rence was a little surprised. It seemed the jade industry had a lot of money in it. Otherwise, why else would these people be bidding so desperately? Carrie suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m willing to pay one hundred million for this premium imperial jade.¡± There was a dead silence. The chattering crowd suddenly went quiet. First Pavilion was indeed filthy rich. One hundred million! rence shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Houston, but you heard my dad just now. I¡¯m not selling the premium imperial jade.¡± Miranda looked at rence in surprise. She had not expected rence to be able to resist the temptation of one hundred million. Meanwhile, Miranda felt something warm in her heart. ¡®It seems like rence cares about me after all.¡¯ It was because Armstrong had threatened to make her divorce rence if rence did not bring the imperial jade back. Carrie frowned and reluctantly handed the premium imperial jade back to rence. ¡°Alright then.¡± Though the premium imperial jade was perfect, it did not bother Carrie too much. Carrie took a VIP membership card out. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re a VIP of First Pavilion from now on. Feel free toe and gamble on stones.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± rence epted the membership card and left First Pavilion with Miranda and the imperial jade. Once they walked out of First Pavilion, the rtionship between the two seemed to thaw a little. ¡°You can take this imperial jade back to Dad.¡± rence handed over the one hundred million imperial jade to Miranda. Miranda¡¯s eyes softened a little. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Uh... We¡¯re husband and wife after all...¡± rence¡¯s heart softened, and he felt slightly awkward. ¡°Take it back to Dad. I¡¯m going back to Thirteen Hall...¡± Felix had destroyed Thirteen Hall, so rence was going back to get it renovated. ¡°Wait!¡± Miranda stopped rence. ¡°Don¡¯t go back first. Our family¡¯s holding a feast this afternoon. Let¡¯s attend together and give Dad the imperial jade there.¡± ¡°What feast?¡± rence was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there. Someone from Beth City hase.¡± Miranda was in quite a good mood. Holding the imperial jade worth one hundred million, they got into Miranda¡¯s red Mercedes with a tacit understanding between one another. rence was the one driving, while Miranda sat in the passenger seat. It had been a long time since they had been in the same car together. The two of them did not speak during the journey. After arriving at the Murphy family house, Miranda handed the imperial jade to Armstrong. Armstrong had been pulling a long face, feeling angry. After seeing the imperial jade, he immediately smiled and said in amazement, ¡°It¡¯s indeed an imperial jade! ¡°I heard Carrie offering a whopping one hundred million dors for this as soon as I left First Pavilion!¡± ¡°Dad, is this really worth one hundred million?¡± Miranda was skeptical. Armstrong smiled proudly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how it works. ¡°Look at the quality of this imperial jade. There¡¯s not a single w. It¡¯s the best of the best. ¡°It¡¯s the size of a bowl and is more than enough to make two bracelets, three or four jade pendants, and two or three pairs of earrings out of! ¡°In the jade industry, jade bracelets of imperial jade quality used to be reserved for royalty. ¡°One is worth at least one hundred million! ¡°You won¡¯t have a problem earning two hundred million from this imperial jade after working on it.¡± Armstrong spoke as if he was familiar with everything he was saying. ¡°So much profit? It¡¯s making more money than real estate!¡± Miranda was surprised. Armstrong was pleased to see his daughter¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°There¡¯s so much you don¡¯t know about. Real estate is nothing.¡± He looked at rence with satisfaction again. ¡°You did a good job today. You¡¯re smart.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± rence was a little happy. It was the first time in three years that Armstrong had ever praised him. Miranda nced at rence too. ¡°Do more things that will make Dad happy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m in a good mood. Let¡¯s go to the hotel now. ¡°Your mom and the rest are already receiving guests at the hotel. We can¡¯t bete. ¡°If we are, those people from Beth City would say we¡¯re being arrogant.¡± Armstrong held the imperial jade fondly as he got up. It was already two o ¡®clock in the afternoon when rence and the others arrived at the hotel. In the private room of a five-star hotel. Peony, Belle¡¯s family, and Melody¡¯s family had already arrived. Chantelle and her son Tony were also there. rence had not seen Chantelle and Tony since thest time they met at Johnson¡¯spany. He was not expecting them to be here too today. Other than the Murphy family and the Zachary family, there were also two young people¡ªa man and a woman¡ªas well as a few middle-aged men and women in their forties. They looked schrly. ¡°Mom, rence¡¯s here. Let him exin what happened this morning! ¡°This ungrateful thing asked someone to ckmail Humanity Hall!¡± Belle¡¯s pretty face darkened. Chapter 87 - Framed!

Chapter 87: Framed!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Smack. Peony suddenly mmed the table and red at rence. ¡°How dare you, rence? Forget about the fact that you devised a n to steal Master Williams, but you even had someone put on a show at Humanity Hall? You asked them to pretend to be dead! ¡°You ungrateful thing! ¡°What did the Murphy family ever do to wrong you?¡± rence knew Peony was talking about Thompson and Leanne¡¯s incident this morning. He had no idea how Belle and Melody could have twisted the truth. ¡°Huh? Mom? ¡°What happened?¡± Miranda looked puzzled. Melody cried out strangely, ¡°Yo, Miranda, don¡¯t you know what happened?¡± ¡°Melody, what on earth happened?¡± Miranda asked quickly. ¡°Haha.¡± Melody exaggeratingly exined Thompson and Leanne¡¯s incident again. She specifically said that the two were shills that rence had hired to defame Humanity Hall. Then, rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall could profit off them by stealing Humanity Hall¡¯s patients. Miranda was furious after hearing that. ¡°rence, what are you trying to do? ¡°How could you do that? ¡°Asking people to go to pretend that they¡¯ve died in Humanity Hall? ¡°Do you have any idea how much this will smear Humanity Hall¡¯s name? ¡°This is my mom¡¯s life¡¯s work!¡± p! Miranda got so mad she rushed over and pped rence. rence quickly exined, ¡°Mom, Miranda, it¡¯s not what you think. ¡°The father and daughter are Thompson and Leanne, from the Wright family of Mediterranean City. How could they be people I hired to go to Humanity Hall?¡± He had just finished speaking. A middle-aged man at the table shook his head in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re rence? What you¡¯ve just said was disgraceful. ¡°Thompson¡¯s the patriarch of the Wright family, one of the top three families in Mediterranean City! ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re doing here in Mediterranean City? We came here to cure the Wright family¡¯s patriarch. ¡°Thompson is seriously ill and probably doesn¡¯t have many years to live. ¡°He has invited dozens of famous local and foreign doctors over just to consult them, hoping to extend his life. ¡°Judging by Thompson¡¯s status, does he have time to go to Humanity Hall? ¡°Even if you¡¯re making up lies, can¡¯t you use someone else in your stories?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head, his face full of amusement. Peony looked embarrassed. ¡°Yosef, sorry about that.¡± He was her eldest brother Yosef Wanda from the Wanda family of Beth City. The Wanda family was a family of traditional medicine practitioners and had quite a good reputation in Beth City. After marrying into the Murphy family in Mediterranean City, Peony had opened a Humanity Hall branch in Mediterranean City, with the Humanity Hall in Beth City still remaining as the main branch. Peony had to pay the Beth City main branch one hundred million every year. Although they still had an elderly father, Yosef had an absolute say in the Wanda family. Yosef shook his head slightly and gave rence a dismissive nce. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Why didn¡¯t you check before you chose a son-inw? ¡°How dare you recruit such a talker?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s what the Old Master wanted.¡± Peony sighed helplessly. She was a little resentful that Armstrong¡¯s dead father had to have chosen a loser like rence to be her son-inw. She red at rence. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡°You can never do anything right! ¡°You¡¯re an unappreciative ingrate who will never be grateful for everything he¡¯s gotten!¡± ¡°Yo, so this is the Murphy family¡¯s good son-inw! He even made Johnson fire my son when we were at Johnson¡¯spany.¡± Chantelle looked entric and haughty. ¡°Luckily, we can no longer be threatened. My son has resigned from Johnson¡¯spany and is now officially a financial analyst at Wright Consortium.¡± Tony looked amused. ¡°rence, aren¡¯t you tough? You even know Johnson. ¡°You should tell Johnson to be careful. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with hispany¡¯s ounts.¡± ¡°Mom, hear me out.¡± rence ignored Chantelle and Tony. Peony mmed the table again, as she could not help feeling mad. ¡°What else do you have to exin?¡± rence wanted to continue speaking, but Miranda grabbed his hand and shook her head. ¡°Stop. Sit down and eat.¡± ¡°Sit? Don¡¯t you see there are no more seats? ¡°Stand aside! ¡°The sight of you upsets me!¡± Peony waved impatiently. rence quietly stepped aside. Shirley Wanda pouted. ¡°What a loser. I don¡¯t want to marry someone like that.¡± Samuel Wanda smiled. ¡°Of course my little sister won¡¯t marry someone like that. Let me introduce you to some of Beth City¡¯s young masters.¡± Yosef nced at his son and daughter. ¡°What¡¯s there to care about when ites to people like him? Eat!¡± During the feast, Armstrong took out the premium imperial jade and showed it to the crowd. He boasted about it. ¡°Is this really premium imperial jade?¡± Yosef¡¯s hand trembled a little, knowing the value of such a jade. Armstrong looked proud. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t even sell it when the owner of First Pavilion, Carrie, offered me one hundred million. ¡°With this imperial jade¡¯s raw material, I can easily sell it for two hundred million once I find a top jade master to process it. ¡°I chose it at a nce in First Pavilion¡¯s stone garden¡­¡± Armstrong told the stone gambling process dramatically, like he was telling a story. He described himself as a stone gambling master, picking out the premium imperial jade among hundreds and even thousands of gambling stones at merely a nce. He had gambled with three hundred thousand and had gotten two hundred million back in return, stunning everyone in First Pavilion! Many rich people offered to buy it, but Armstrong refused. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s so impressive of you!¡± ¡°Go back and choose a few more. Maybe you¡¯ll get another jade worth tens or hundreds of millions!¡± Belle and Melody had unrealistic ideas. Yosef¡¯s eyes were popping out of their sockets. Earning two hundred million in one breath was too exciting. Taking credit, Armstrong asked, ¡°Dear, did I do okay?¡± Peony was in a good mood. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve passed this time. ¡°You¡¯re better than some losers! ¡°All they know how to do is to give their people trouble!¡± rence felt bitter when he heard this. He had worked all morning to help Humanity Hall, save Thompson, and prevent Humanity Hall from being destroyed. He had also helped Armstrong settle a ten millionpensation with the warring states jade pendant with a cross. He had found a premium imperial jade worth one hundred million, but it had now be something that Armstrong could boast about for himself. Behind all of rence¡¯s efforts was him being framed by Belle and Melody, and being misunderstood by Peony and Miranda. rence had not even gotten to eat his lunch yet. ¡°Hahaha!¡± There were gales ofughter at the dining table. No one looked at rence, who was standing in the corner. No one cared whether rence ate or not. Suddenly, the waiter¡¯s voice came from outside the private room. ¡°Mr. Hill, don¡¯t barge into the private room. The private room is being upied.¡± ¡°F*ck you! I want to eat today, yet you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s no private room?¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out. He sounded furious. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s inside. Just f*ck off!¡± There was a bang. The private room door was kicked open, and a tall man of 5 feet and 11 inches stormed in with a group of his men. ¡°Tiger... Tiger Hill?¡± The Murphy family instantly rose to their feet. Chapter 88 - Societys Complicated, And People Are Complex

Chapter 88: Society¡¯s Complicated, And People Are Complex

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tiger walked into the private room with his underlings, looking angry. rence had publicly diagnosed him as infertile at rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall yesterday. Tiger had hurriedly left to find his sons to conduct a paternity test. Who knew that none of his sons were actually his own. Throughout the night, Tiger had a dozen of his illegitimate children tested for paternity. He found out that... none of them were of his blood! Could he be happy about how things had turned out? He had been cuckolded a dozen times. He would beughed to death if word got out. rence looked at Tiger, a little surprised. No one had noticed him because he was standing in the corner. As the patriarch, Armstrong bit the bullet and walked out. ¡°Mr. Hill, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing? I want to eat! Get the f*ck out of here, all of you,¡± scolded Tiger. He seemed to want to take over the private room. Armstrong¡¯s expression was ghastly. The whole family was watching, and Peony¡¯s family from Beth City was there. If Armstrong were to flee with his tail between his legs and give the private room away, he would not have any reputation left. ¡°Mr. Hill, you¡¯re going too far. ¡°We came to this private room first. We¡¯ve paid for it, yet you want us to leave?¡± Armstrong¡¯s face was grim. Tiger was instantly furious. He was worth billions, and Armstrong was nobody to him. How dare Armstrong talk to him like that? ¡°Armstrong, are you asking for trouble? ¡°How dare Murphy Property Development Group challenge me?¡± Tiger¡¯s voice was icy. Armstrong said grimly, ¡°The Murphy family is no match for you, but don¡¯t I have a backer?¡± Furious, Tiger lunged forward and kicked Armstrong in the stomach. ¡°Backer? ¡°Where¡¯s your backer? Why don¡¯t theye to your rescue? You have a backer? Who cares?¡± ¡°How dare you do that!¡± Armstrong¡¯s face turned red, and he crouched on the ground, clutching his stomach. Tiger sneered, ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯ll do whatever I want. You didn¡¯t f*ck off when I told you to. Now, it won¡¯t be easy to f*ck off anymore. ¡°Go! Get them all!¡± As Tiger let out a low cry, dozens of his underlings surrounded the Murphy family. Peony, Belle, Melody, Miranda, Chantelle, and the others looked flustered. They had never experienced such a thing before. Tony came forward. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Tiger frowned. Tony said proudly, ¡°Mr. Hill, I¡¯m a financial analyst for Wright Consortium. How about giving me some face?¡± Smack... Tiger pped him. ¡°F*ck you. Financial analyst? How amazing! ¡°I thought you might be something of note. ¡°I have eight hundred, if not a thousand, of your kind! ¡°How dare you ask me to give you face? Do you dare ept it, even if I were to give you face?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tony was livid, his face red with anger. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Tiger roared. Tony looked down in terror, terrified to say another word. Suddenly, Shirley said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? Does Mediterranean City have no regard for thew?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Shirley said proudly, ¡°We¡¯re from Beth City.¡± Tiger was stunned. ¡°Beth City?¡± He was a little hesitant now. If they had been people from Mediterranean City, Tiger would not be afraid of them if they were not a direct member of the Wright family, the Larson family, or the Hayes family. However, he was afraid of people from Beth City. Beth City was full of undiscovered talents. There might be some dignitaries he could not afford to offend. They could just finish him with just one word. Shirley was even more arrogant when she saw that Tiger was a little intimidated. ¡°Are you scared? We¡¯re from Beth City¡¯s Humanity Hall. ¡°Today, we¡¯vee to Mediterranean City to attend the Wright Consortium¡¯s Old Master¡¯s famous doctors consultation! ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the Wright Consortium if you don¡¯t stop making trouble. ¡°Do you dare to dy the Old Master Wright¡¯s treatment? ¡°Do you dare to offend the famous doctor who¡¯s treating Old Master Wright? ¡°Can a small business owner like you really stand in the Wright Consortium¡¯s way?¡± Shirley sneered. Armstrong knew they were in trouble when he heard this. Tiger was not under the Wright Consortium, but the Hayes Consortium. There were all sorts of people in Mediterranean City. The factions of the Wright family, the Hayes family, and the Larson family were all different and independent. Using Old Master Wright to intimidate Tiger was not only ineffective, but it might have even resulted in the opposite effect as intended. Sure enough, Tiger only cackled. ¡°Hahaha! I thought you were something, but you¡¯re only a doctor. ¡°Are you using Old Master Wright to scare me? How dare you! ¡°Boys! Get them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The underlings rushed up, grabbed Shirley¡¯s arms, and held them behind her. The expression on Shirley¡¯s pretty face changed. Her older brother Samuel rushed up, only to get kicked to the ground by Tiger¡¯s other underlings. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shirley red at Tiger. Smack! ¡°What am I doing?¡± Tiger pped her. Shirley¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°This is intentional injury. I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Smack! ¡°Are you really going to sue me?¡± Tiger pped her again. Shirley¡¯s mouth bled. ¡°You...¡± Smack! ¡°You!¡± Shirley was shaking with anger. She was prideful, and she had never been pped like that before. Not even her father had ever done anything like that to her. When Yosef saw his son being kicked to the ground and his daughter being beaten, he ran toward Tiger furiously. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Tiger kicked. Yosefy on his stomach like a sandbag, clutching his stomach as he bent over like a shrimp. Shirley eximed, ¡°Dad! How dare you hit my dad? I¡¯m not done with you. I¡¯ll sue you until you go to jail, once this is all over.¡± Tiger sneered and pinched Shirley¡¯s face hard. ¡°You¡¯ll put me in jail? Try it.¡± Chomp. Shirley opened her mouth and bit Tiger hard. ¡°Ah!¡± Tiger let out a cry of pain. Smack. He pped Shirley again. ¡°She¡¯s a tough one. ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty! ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave? Fine! Let¡¯s have an orgy.¡± Tiger grinned as his eyes scanned the crowd. ¡°I have to say, these women are pretty. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, let¡¯s y together.¡± Everyone in the Murphy family turned pale, especially the women. Of course, they knew what Tiger meant by an orgy. ¡°Boys, tie up all the men! Take control of the women!¡± Tiger shouted coldly, as his gaze fell upon Shirley¡¯s face. ¡°Let me teach this little girl that society¡¯splicated and people areplex.¡± ¡°Sue me? You can sue me after I have some fun!¡± Chapter 89 - How Dare You Touch My Wife?

Chapter 89: How Dare You Touch My Wife?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Belle, Melody, Miranda, and the others¡¯ expressions changed. Tiger was going to force himself upon them! ¡°If you dare touch my daughter, I...¡± Yosef had just gotten up on his feet when Tiger¡¯s underlings subdued him. Tiger grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to touch your woman, but also all the other women here!¡± ¡°What? ¡°You bastard!¡± Peony was trembling with anger. She was panicked and scared. ¡®Am I going to lose my virtue at such an old age?¡¯ ¡°Capture all the women,¡± ordered Tiger. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my wife!¡± George mustered up the courage to step in front of Belle. Kaysen also kept Melody behind him. ¡°Mr. Hill, I beg you. Don¡¯t touch my wife...¡± Tiger looked amused. ¡°Am I not going to touch them just because you said so? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you f*ck off when I told you to? ¡°There wouldn¡¯t need to be so much trouble if you had f*cked off earlier.¡± George and Kaysen both looked ghastly pale. Suddenly, an indifferent voice came from the corner. ¡°Tiger, you can forget about ever being able to have children if you touch my wife.¡± ¡°rence?¡± Everyone turned around and looked at rence in surprise. rence had been standing in the corner, not speaking a word, so no one had noticed him. Peony murmured, ¡°How dare this loser speak up?¡± Miranda had a weird expression on her face. ¡®How dare rence speak up?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you! ¡°Thirteen Hall¡¯s Master Howard?¡± Tiger¡¯s eyes shrank a little, feeling somewhat excited. rence had found out that Tiger was infertile with one nce, so he had gone and done the paternity tests. Judging from what rence had just said, was there a cure to his infertility? ¡°Master Howard?¡± The Murphy family was stunned. The Wanda family also looked at rence in surprise. rence nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Is this your family?¡± Tiger smacked his head. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°I was just going to ask someone to go to Thirteen Hall and invite you to lunch, Master Howard. Now I¡¯ve run into you here!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡®Is this still the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw?¡¯ ¡®How is Tiger being so respectful to rence now? This is a far cry from his arrogance earlier.¡¯ With everyone watching, Tiger approached him. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯ll be my brother if you can cure me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to cure you. Just let them go.¡± rence pointed at the Murphy family, and at the Wanda family from Beth City as well. ¡°No problem.¡± With a wave of his hand, Tiger told his men to let them all go. ¡°Go. Hurry and go!¡± Armstrong gave a low cry and rushed out of the private room, dragging his wife along. ¡°Dad, rence¡¯s still...¡± Miranda was a little worried. Although rence seemed to know Tiger, she was a little worried about leaving rence alone. ¡°What could happen to a man like rence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only dangerous for a woman like you to stay here alone!¡± Pulling Miranda, Armstrong ran out of the private room without looking back. The Wanda family also rushed out. Tiger¡¯s underlings did not stop them. A few secondster, rence and Tiger¡¯s men were the only people left in the private room. Tiger looked at rence. ¡°Master Howard, tell me what¡¯s the treatment.¡± ¡°Take off your pants first,¡± rence said casually. ¡°Huh?¡± Tiger was dumbfounded. The Murphy family and the Wanda family ran to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel in a fluster before breathing out a sigh of relief. There were so many people here, and Tiger¡¯s men had not followed them out. Even if they had, Tiger would not dare to do anything in public. Suddenly, Yosef stopped. ¡°Wait. No, this is wrong!¡± Peony looked at her brother in surprise. ¡°Yosef, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yosef frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. Maybe Tiger¡¯s someone rence hired!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The crowd was stunned. Yosef sneered, ¡°There¡¯s something weird about this. Tiger¡¯s fearless. Why would he let us go just because of one word from rence? ¡°I was just thinking about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that rence had someone pretend to be a patient who died at Humanity Hall this morning? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that rence hired Tiger too? ¡°If he could do it the first time, he can do it a second time too!¡± Yosef¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression looking meaningful. The Murphy family came to the same realization immediately, thinking that Yosef had a point. Kaysen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Uncle¡¯s right. Tiger¡¯s under Jackson, and rence saved Jackson¡¯s life. He could have asked Tiger to do this, but this is probably the only time Tiger will agree!¡± ¡°This pisses me off! It turns out he¡¯s the one causing all this trouble.¡± Melody¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°By the way, Tiger recognized rence the moment he saw him. ¡°He even called rence ¡®Master Howard from Thirteen Hall¡¯! ¡°Why would ordinary people call rence master? He¡¯s acting!¡± Belle looked like she had been enlightened. ¡°That damn creature!¡± Armstrong stomped his foot in anger. Belle was furious. ¡°I think rence was holding a grudge because we didn¡¯t allow him to eat at the table, so rence secretly called Tiger toe over. ¡°Then Tiger worked with rence to put on this show! ¡°rence¡¯s deliberately trying to get outsiders to bully us, and then he shows up to save the day. ¡°He wants us to be grateful to him! ¡°That brutal and cold-blooded thing!¡± ¡°Belle, rence¡¯s not that...¡± Miranda frowned slightly. She had a hunch that though rence was a loser, a big talker, and a man who pretended to know things he did not know, it was not in rence¡¯s nature to pull such trickery. Shirley shook her head with a sneer. ¡°Miranda, even though you¡¯re rence¡¯s wife, you¡¯re only married by contract. ¡°You may know a person¡¯s face, but not his mind. He¡¯s got a lot of bad ideas in his head.¡± ¡°Better an open enemy than a false friend. He¡¯s really mean. ¡°You should just get a divorce as soon as possible. I even got pped for no reason!¡± ¡°The b*stard even dares to tease us.¡± Peony was pissed. Just then, rence and Tiger stepped out of the elevator,ughing and talking. ¡°Haha! Brother Howard, from now on, you¡¯re my brother.¡± Tiger looked excited, taking rence¡¯s hand affectionately. The Murphy family¡¯s faces darkened as they saw this. Even Miranda¡¯s beautiful face darkened immediately. rence was a little surprised to see the crowd still in the hotel lobby. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Why are we here? Were you going to be d that we left before seeing you and Tiger being so close?¡± Peony smiled and sneered. Tiger frowned slightly at this. ¡°Brother Howard, you can deal with your family affairs by yourself. I have to go first.¡± He had just gotten into conflict with the Murphy family and was now embarrassed to stay. ¡°Yeah.¡± rence nodded. Tiger left the hotel with a group of people. Smack. Without speaking another word, Peony lunged forward and pped rence. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mom?¡± rence looked at Peony in surprise. Chapter 90 - Never Return To The Murphy Family

Chapter 90: Never Return To The Murphy Family

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Belle pointed a finger at rence. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡°How dare you ask what¡¯s the meaning of this, rence? ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Belle crossed her arms, her eyes filled with disgust and disdain. ¡°Mom, what the hell is going on?¡± rence looked stunned. Everything had been going fine. Why would his mother-inw Peony suddenly hit him? He was the one who had solved the problem with Tiger. His mother-inw should be thanking him. Why had she pped him? Melody looked cold. ¡°Go on! Go on pretending! ¡°rence, why didn¡¯t I realize before that you were such a good actor? ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talents that you¡¯re only the Murphy family¡¯s son-inw. ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce you to some directors to get you into the entertainment industry?¡± Peony¡¯s face was livid. She had not expected rence to be so stubborn and pretend he still did not know what was going on after being caught. ¡°rence, that¡¯s enough!¡± Peony pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°Stop pretending, you little b*stard. Do you think we don¡¯t know about you¡¯re acting alongside Tiger?¡± ¡°Acting? ¡°Alongside Tiger? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Three question marks seemed to appear on rence¡¯s face. ¡°What is it, if not acting? ¡°Tiger told all of us to get out of the private room, without another word. ¡°He was even touching the women! ¡°Then, once you showed up, Tiger changed his attitude. ¡°He even let us go, keeping you alone in the private room. ¡°Tiger also called you Brother Howard earlier. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Miranda spoke coldly. Her tone was disappointed and distant. Miranda did not believe that rence would put on such a show with Tiger. However, the way rence and Tiger had seemed so close to each other made her believe that there was something fishy about whatever had just happened in the private room. rence quickly exined, ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why you think something was up. It¡¯s because Tiger came to my Thirteen Hall yesterday, and I saw that he was infertile! ¡°Just now, Tiger told me that he took paternity testsst night and found out that his sons and his other dozens of illegitimate children weren¡¯t actually his. He was in a bad mood and came to the hotel for a drink.¡± Everyone paused. Their expressions were a little grim. Miranda frowned. ¡°Then tell me, why is Tiger so close to you?¡± rence exined, ¡°I cured Tiger¡¯s infertility.¡± Belle sneered, ¡°You cured Tiger¡¯s infertility in five minutes?¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°rence, you¡¯ve gotta find a better actor, even if you¡¯re putting on a show.¡± Peony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You just cured infertility in five minutes? If you¡¯re so good, then there¡¯s no need for andrology hospitals. ¡°You can be the richest man in the world by treating infertility! ¡°You can¡¯t even tell a lie properly. Tiger has three sons and a dozen illegitimate children, yet he¡¯s infertile?¡± As a doctor, Peony could not believe that rence could cure infertility in five minutes. ¡®It¡¯s a global problem. Can a loser like rence cure it? ¡®Not to mention, in five minutes? ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯ Belle shook her head. ¡°Mom, stop talking to the little b*stard. ¡°He¡¯s full of lies. Not a word from him is true.¡± Melody looked at Miranda in disdain. ¡°Miranda, see that? Your husband¡¯s making a fool out of everyone. ¡°Which one of his statements do you think is true?¡± Armstrong, George, and Kaysen said nothing, but their impassive looks exined everything they felt inside. They also thought rence and Tiger were working together. Miranda bit her red lip, her heart full of disappointment. Her feelings for rence wereplicated. On one hand, she wanted to divorce rence; on the other hand, she wanted rence to turn into something but was upset seeing rence and Cecilia together. Now, seeing rence full of lies and boasts, she was disappointed in him. Suddenly, Yosef shook his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. ¡°I have a consultation with the Wright family in a few days, so we¡¯re going to get a good rest.¡± With that said, Yosef turned around and headed out of the hotel with the rest of the Wanda family. Peony stepped forward and grabbed Yosef¡¯s arm. ¡°Yosef, let¡¯s go together. There¡¯s plenty of room at home. Stay at my ce.¡± ¡°Haha. No thanks. With what has just happened, we¡¯d better stay in a hotel. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in seeing more shows!¡± Yosef spoke nonchntly, but anyone would be able to tell he was alluding to rence. Yosef shook Peony¡¯s hand away and strode out of the hotel. Penny hurried after him, trying to persuade him. Yosef was not staying at the Murphy family¡¯s vi but in an outside hotel while visiting Mediterranean City? If word about this got back to the Wanda family in Beth City, there was no telling how they would gossip about Peony. ¡°Hmph!¡± Armstrong and the others flicked their sleeves out and left, leaving Miranda standing alone. ¡°Dear, let me exin.¡± rence walked up and grabbed Miranda¡¯s hand. Miranda shook rence off. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? ¡°rence, can you stop doing this? It¡¯s really tiring! ¡°Do you know who Tiger is? ¡°You asked him to act, and he yed along with you for this first time for Jackson¡¯s sake. ¡°What about the second and third time? ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend people like him! Being with him is like pulling teeth out of the tiger¡¯s mouth. You never know when he¡¯ll bite you! ¡°You¡¯re doomed when that happens! ¡°rence, will you grow up? ¡°You haven¡¯t been the same since you met Cecilia and epted her Ferrari. ¡°rence, tell me what you want. ¡°Can¡¯t you just live a simple life?¡± rence opened his mouth but said nothing. Facing Miranda¡¯s distrust and the series of questions, rence¡¯s heart, which had previously been slightly warm, suddenly turned cold. ¡°Are you so unwilling to believe me?¡± rence¡¯s expression was a little pained. rence could endure the Murphy family¡¯s cold shoulders and ridicules. It was all based on the premise that he was in love with Miranda. He was in love with the woman in front of him. The two kept having misunderstandings and making up, and now there was another misunderstanding. How had the Murphy family mocked rence at the feast? How had she misunderstood rence? Miranda was there when Armstrong said he was the one who found the premium imperial jade, but she kept quiet for her father¡¯s sake. Miranda covered her ears and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! ¡°How am I supposed to believe that? ¡°Believe that you and Tiger are sworn brothers? ¡°Believe that Tiger is infertile while having more than a dozen sons? ¡°Believe that you cured Tiger¡¯s infertility in five minutes?¡± Seeing the hysterical Miranda, rence heaved a long sigh. ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s the truth. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down. I¡¯m going back to Thirteen Hall.¡± rence shook his head and headed out of the hotel with a broken heart. Miranda screamed at rence¡¯s back. ¡°rence, how dare you leave? ¡°Never return to the Murphy family, unless you exin yourself today.¡± Chapter 91 - I Can Cure Old Master Wright

Chapter 91: I Can Cure Old Master Wright

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence shuddered to a halt. There was a flicker of triumph in Miranda¡¯s eyes. It looked like rence was afraid of leaving the Murphy family after all. However, rence said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t return to the Murphy family house.¡± With that said, rence strode off! Boom... A thunderbolt struck, and the sky suddenly began to rain cats and dogs, almost seeming to represent the mistreatment rence had just suffered. ¡°rence, you can¡¯t leave. ¡°Come back here! ¡°Are you going to see Cecilia?¡± Miranda screamed as she stood at the hotel door. She wanted to go out and chase rence to get to the bottom of things. However, the sudden downpour made Miranda stop. She did not want to get wet, so she simply watched rence walk away in the rain. Disheartened, rence went back to Thirteen Hall to see people renovating inside. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You must be Mr. Howard. Ms. Cecilia asked us to renovate the ce.¡± A middle-aged man quickly came forward, with a kind smile on his face and the unique simplicity that rural workers possessed. ¡°Cecilia?¡± A hint of warmth shed across rence¡¯s disappointed heart. Soaking wet, rence took a bath and called Cecilia to thank her. ¡°Thank you, Cecilia.¡± ¡°Oh! There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. We¡¯re not strangers, right?¡± Cecilia smiled as she shook her head. ¡°Enough of that. Come with me to the Wright family houseter. I¡¯ll pick you up at Thirteen Hall.¡± ¡°The Wright family house? What¡¯s going on with the Wright family?¡± rence asked casually. Cecilia exined helplessly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a sudden downpour? ¡°Old Master Wright got caught in the rain and fell into aa half an hourter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s serious. Many of the doctors who came to Mediterranean City for the famous doctor consultation three days from now are on their way to the Wright family house as we speak. ¡°Wonder Group is under the Wright family. It¡¯s impossible not to visit when Old Master is in trouble. ¡°You promised Leanne that you would treat the Old Master, so you should alsoe, no matter what! ¡°Even if you can¡¯t help much, at least make one trip to the Wright family house so people won¡¯t have a chance to criticize you.¡± rence was a little surprised. He had just seen Thompson in the morning, and Thompson had fallen sick in the afternoon? He had told Thompson this morning not to touch anything cold or raw. Being caught in the rain was worse than eating anything raw and cold. If not, the Wright family would not have held the famous doctor consultation three days from now. Things were not looking good for Thompson. Half an hourter, Cecilia drove up to Thirteen Hall in the pouring rain. Without saying much, rence got in the car. At about five o ¡®clock in the evening, the rain stopped, and the pair arrived outside the Wright family house. As soon as he got out of the car, he heard a surprised voice. ¡°rence, is that you?¡± rence looked back and saw Yosef, Shirley, and Samuel. Shirley¡¯s face was grim. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Are you going to put on a show at the Wright family house?¡± She still remembered what had just happened at the hotel. Shirley had been pped several times by Tiger, and her cheeks still burned. She med rence for all of it. rence said lightly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to treat Old Master Wright.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Shirley chuckled, almostughing her teeth off. ¡°Who do you think you are? Treating Old Master Wright? ¡°Who are you to do that? ¡°All a loser like you does is brag and hire people to put on a show. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for you! ¡°This is the Wright family house. Do you think it¡¯s a ce anyone cane to?¡± rence frowned at Shirley¡¯s taunt. Cecilia said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Who are you to say that about rence?¡± ¡°Who are we? We¡¯re famous doctors from Beth City¡¯s Humanity Hall!¡± Shirley looked proud. ¡°Only the Wanda family can cure Old Master Wright.¡± Samuel looked at rence as if he were looking at an idiot. ¡°Shirley, why are you talking to him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a crook, and you¡¯re wasting your life talking to him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Shirley nodded, not bothering to look at rence again. After another ten minutes, dozens of people arrived. There were hundreds of traditional and modern doctors there. There were even Middle Eastern foreigners there. It seemed that the Wright family had invested a lot of money into this. Otherwise, there would not have been so many people present. Leanne stepped out of the courtyard, her eyes red. ¡°Everyone, my dad¡¯s inside. Go in one by one. ¡°Whoever cures my father can ask for money or power!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°Old Master will be alright.¡± ¡°Hurry up and let us see!¡± Everyone spoke at once. Led by Leanne, rence and a group of other doctors entered the courtyard inside. Inside the rustic courtyard, the Wright family had built a huge and modern sanatorium. It was furthered with all modern equipment. Through the transparent ss wall, the crowd could see Thompson lying under a venttor. Thompson was pale, breathing using a venttor, and in dire condition. rence focused and looked at Thompson with his x-ray vision. The ¡®vital energy¡¯ in Thompson¡¯s body flickered like a kerosenemp in the gales, ready to go out at any moment. The ¡®vital energy¡¯ in the lungs and liver had gone out. He probably would have had no cure if they only used modern medical techniques on it! Only by using Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and the ne with a cross would Thompson have a chance of survival. ¡°Let me have a look first!¡± Suddenly, a white-haired old man of about 70 years old spoke up, taking the lead in entering the sanatorium. With everyone watching, after checking for a few minutes, the old man shook his head and walked out with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wright. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Old Master Wright¡¯s...¡± The old man did not finish his sentence. ¡°Next.¡± With red eyes, Leanne let out a low cry and interrupted the old man. The old man withdrew awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± A Middle Eastern foreigner led his team into the sanatorium, carrying several scientific instruments. Ten minutester, he also walked out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, beautifuldy. You can prepare the funeral. Your father...¡± ¡°Shut up! Next!¡± Anger exploded in Leanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh!¡± The foreign doctor sighed and quietly stepped aside, not yet leaving. Several more entered the sanatorium. Shirley was a little worried and lowered her voice. ¡°Dad, are we not going in?¡± ¡°What if someone cures Old Master Wright...¡± Yosef stood there, looking as if the odds were in his favor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only we can cure Old Master Wright.¡± ¡°Let them check first. The more helpless they get... ¡°The more thankful the Wright family will be when we finally cure Old Master Wright!¡± Sure enough, none of the dozens of doctors were able to cure Old Master Wright. They just asked the Wright family to prepare for his funeral. Leanne¡¯s heart sank again and again, almost toplete despair. Yosef thought the time was now right. With his hands on his back, he walked into the center of the crowd, looking like a wise man.. ¡°I can cure Old Master Wright.¡± Chapter 92 - Nonsense!

Chapter 92: Nonsense!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Can you cure him?¡± The light in Leanne¡¯s eyes came back. ¡°Are you sure you can cure him? ¡°If you can cure my dad, the Wright family will say yes to whatever you want!¡± Thompson was the backbone of the Wright Consortium, and his death would be devastating to the Wright Consortium, as he had yet to hand it over to his descendants. Company shares would plunge, business dealings would be affected, and apany worth tens of billions would be at risk of copsing overnight. The Wright family would no longer have the glory it once had! ¡°Of course.¡± Yosef smiled proudly with a sense of wisdom. Leanne was awestruck. ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± Shirley crossed her arms and looked proud. ¡°My father¡¯s the chief physician of Beth City¡¯s Humanity Hall. Countless dignitaries in Beth City are my father¡¯s patients.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re Humanity Hall¡¯s physicians.¡± Leanne felt a pang in her heart. ¡®Humanity Hall? ¡®Isn¡¯t that clinic I took my dad to this morning? Humanity Hall? ¡®What does Beth City¡¯s Humanity Hall have to do with Mediterranean City¡¯s Humanity Hall?¡¯ Yosef said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a name. Let¡¯s hurry up and cure Old Master Wright.¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± Leanne tossed everything out of her mind. She did not care where they were from, as long as they could cure her father. Yosef, his son, and his daughter entered the sanatorium and started giving Thompson a proper examination. They inserted needles into him and checked his mouth. They also turned Thompson over, disregarding the patient¡¯s condition. There were several times Leanne tried to speak but stopped. She wished they would be gentler. However, the thought that these doctors might be able to cure Thompson kept her from speaking up. Yosef pierced three needles into Thompson¡¯s middle bullet acupoint, hundred ghost acupoint, and center acupoint. rence shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you trying to torture the patient to death?¡± All the doctors watching outside the sanatorium turned around and looked at rence in surprise. That was when Leanne noticed rence. Shirley exploded right away. ¡°rence, what the hell are you talking about? ¡°It¡¯s Humanity Hall¡¯s life-saving miracle needle! ¡°Out of the entire Humanity Hall staff, only my dad knows how to use it. What do you mean he¡¯ll torture the patient to death? ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much Old Master Wright¡¯splexion has improved?¡± Everyone looked at Thompson. Sure enough, Thompson¡¯s face had changed from a deathly pale to a slighter redder tone. His eyelids moved, and he cried, ¡°Leanne...¡± ¡°Dad...¡± Leanne instantly felt emotional and burst into tears when she heard his voice. rence frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a life-saving miracle needle. It¡¯s a life-taking needle!¡± rence¡¯s X-ray vision had revealed that after Yosef inserted the three needles, the two vital energies on Thompson¡¯s body, representing life, had been extinguished. Once all the human body¡¯s vital energy was extinguished, he would be dead. Yosef had extinguished two vital energies with three needles. What was it, if not a life-taking needle? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yosef shouted coldly. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Thirteen years ago, Beth City¡¯s Old Master Winston was suffering from an illness, and the hospital announced that he had only one month left to live. It was my life-saving miracle needle that gave Old Master Winston another year, so that the Winston family could be properly handed over to the next generation and killings were avoided! ¡°Nine years ago, Port Ind¡¯s Old Master Lawrence had terminal cancer, with only a month and a half to live. It was my life-saving miracle needle that extended Old Master Lawrence¡¯s life by half a year! ¡°Seven years ago, the patriarch of West River Province¡¯s Goldman family had lung disease and could only live for six months at most. It was also my life-saving miracle needle that extended his life by one and a half years! ¡°Five years ago, Southwest¡¯s Ziegler family... ¡°Three years ago, Terrace Province¡¯s Sullivan family... ¡°A year ago, Gold City¡¯s Campbell family... Yosef walked toward rence with a striking momentum, one step at a time, as he cited his impressive record. By the time he said his final word, rence was already directly opposite him. ¡°How dare a little boy like you, who is my brother-inw¡¯s loser son-inw, question me?¡± rence believed those aplishments were true. Yosef could not make up lies that involved rich and powerful families. Anyone could just look it up to find out the truth. However, were those people actually going to die? rence sneered, ¡°You only talk about your aplishments and extending their lives. Why won¡¯t you talk about the pain these people suffered? ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these patients did not die after you cured them! ¡°However, it must have been painful to stay alive!¡± Yosef¡¯s expression changed, and he roared, ¡°Good boy! You have a sharp tongue. ¡°You want to live, but do not want to suffer. How could there be such a good thing?¡± rence said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not saving lives; you¡¯re burning lives to buy time!¡± Shirley retorted, ¡°Do you believe what this loser says? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that he¡¯s rence Howard, and he¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw. ¡°He has been an orphan since he was a child and did not even graduate junior high. ¡°He¡¯s uncultured, uneducated, and knows nothing about medicine! ¡°After joining the Murphy family, instead of being grateful, he kept on giving trouble to the Murphy family! ¡°Now, he¡¯se to the Wright family house to stop my dad from treating Old Master Wright! ¡°rence, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± Everyone there exploded as they heard that. ¡°What? He didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high?¡± ¡°Does such a man know about medicine?¡± ¡°What the hell? I thought he had some good ideas, but it turns out he¡¯s just the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this loser son-inw. It seems that he¡¯s been married for three years, yet has never even entered his wife¡¯s room.¡± There was a lot of excitement among the doctors in the courtyard. Leanne¡¯s expression was livid, and she roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Everyone shut up. ¡°Ms. Wright, your father...¡± rence started to speak. Leanne red at rence. ¡°rence, shut up! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my dad¡¯s illness! ¡°One more word from you, and you¡¯re getting the f*ck out of the Wright family¡¯s home!¡± With that said, Leanne looked at Yosef respectfully. ¡°Master Wanda, please continue to treat my father. I¡¯ll be grateful if you can extend my father¡¯s life.¡± It was so unlike the way she treated rence. ¡°Haha, curing diseases and saving lives is my vocation.¡± Yosef nced coldly at rence and turned around to return to the sanatorium. He continued to insert needles into Thompson¡¯s body. The vital energies in Thompson¡¯s body extinguished again. However, Thompson¡¯splexion did redden to the public eye. rence knew it was the end of his life, and Thompson was just going through terminal lucidity. ¡°Shirley, give him the life-extension pill!¡± Yosef said casually. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Shirley did not hesitate to thrust a pill the size of a pigeon egg into Thompson¡¯s mouth. Within ten seconds of Thompson taking the life-extension pill, he began to shake violently. His face instantly went from rosy back to pale. His body heated up, and he let out a heart-wrenching roar. ¡°It hurts so much... ¡°How painful! Ahh... ¡°Leanne, kill me! Have someone kill me... ¡°Ahh¡­¡± With a final scream from Thompson, there was soon silence. rence saw another vital energy of Thompson¡¯s extinguishing. From the first seven vital energies, there were only the vital energies between the eyebrows and on the shoulders left now. ¡°Dad...¡± Leanne was shocked. Yosef¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. ¡°How did this happen? There¡¯s no reason for this to happen!¡± Chapter 93 - Resurrected!

Chapter 93: Resurrected!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You quack! What did you feed my dad?¡± Leanne turned around and red at Yosef like a wild animal. Yosef opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s... ¡°It¡¯s Humanity Hall¡¯s life-extension pill! ¡°It¡¯s never gone wrong with patients before. ¡°Why did he...¡± Yosef was sweating profusely. He could not figure things out. Other patients would get better immediately after taking life-saving pills. Why had this happened to Thompson after he took the life-saving pill? ¡°Help... ¡°Help! Can somebody help my dad?¡± Leanne begged helplessly. However, all the doctors in the courtyard backed away. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ As doctors, they had a few skills. Everyone could tell that Thompson was going to die and that there was no way he could be saved. What if the Wright family med them if Thompson died after receiving treatment? They could not afford to take on the responsibility. rence was about to walk forward, but a warm hand stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Cecilia?¡± rence looked at Cecilia in surprise. Cecilia shook her head slightly and whispered, ¡°With Old Master Wright¡¯s condition, he¡¯s definitely going to die. Aren¡¯t you afraid of taking responsibility if you go out now?¡± If it were Miranda, she would say rence was over-confident and simply taunt him. However, Cecilia was simply thinking about rence¡¯s side of things, worried that he would fail to save Old Master Wright and would have to take the responsibility. It was not that she did not believe rence. rence¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to save Old Master Wright.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± It was Cecilia¡¯s turn to be surprised. rence nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Cecilia hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Alright, go for it. Don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded and stepped out slowly. ¡°I can save him.¡± The doctors in the courtyard looked at rence in horror. Shirley saw that it was rence. ¡°How can you save him? ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble, you loser? ¡°Go the f*ck back to where you came from! ¡°You grandstanding thing. Even my dad can¡¯t save Old Master Wright. That means Old Master Wright¡¯s time is up!¡± rence ignored Shirley and slowly walked into the sanatorium to take a look at Thompson. He sighed. ¡°Old Master Wright only has ordinary hydropneumothorax, and some other unmentionable disease. If you had let me treat Old Master Wright at Thirteen Hall this morning, Old Master Wright would have been alright. ¡°I warned you to keep Old Master Wright away from cold and raw things. ¡°Despite that, you left Old Master Wright out in the rain this afternoon and made his illness worse. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big problem at first, but so many doctors have taken turns to see him. ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t sick earlier, he¡¯s sick now! ¡°Not to mention, Yosef¡¯s life-taking needle made Old Master Wright¡¯s illness worse! ¡°The life-extension pill was the final straw that broke Old Master Wright¡¯s back!¡± rence shook his head as he sighed. Leanne froze on the spot. She had no idea it was so serious. Yosef was furious. ¡°Nonsense! My needle¡¯s a life-saving miracle needle, not some life-taking needle!¡± ¡°Life-saving miracle needle? Haha.¡± rence sneered. ¡°The patient you treated with acupuncture might be fine at first. ¡°However, isn¡¯t it always painful after that? ¡°Their vitality, energy, and spirit will keep declining afterward!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Yosef looked at rence quizzically. There was a touch of fierceness in rence¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because that¡¯s not some life-saving miracle needle at all. It¡¯s an evil medical skill that brings out the human body¡¯s potential. ¡°The armies used it during the Middle Ages! ¡°It was to stimte the medieval soldiers¡¯bat effectiveness! ¡°The soldier will be 100 times stronger once he receives this acupuncture. ¡°His perception of pain is reduced by ten times! ¡°Even if he were to be shed by a knife, or break his bones, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the pain. ¡°It waster abolished by the king because it was too inhumane.¡± Everyone was in shock after hearing rence¡¯s exnation. ¡°Nonsense!¡± A thinyer of sweat broke out on Yosef¡¯s forehead. He had indeed learned the acupuncture skill from an old war book. ¡®Is rence telling the truth?¡¯ Yosef had no idea about the overbearingness of the acupuncture skill and had simply used it in treatments. Many of his patients had been cured. Yosef thought his medical skills had improved, but he did not expect it to be because of this. Shirley roared, ¡°rence, don¡¯t nder him! ¡°You said my dad¡¯s life-saving miracle needle was fatal. If so, why was the life-extension pill thest straw that broke Old Master Wright¡¯s back?¡± rence looked at Shirley like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Old Master Wright¡¯s body is already weak, and you must have terrible tonics like ginseng, fleeceflower root, and snow lotus in your life-extension pill, don¡¯t you? ¡°This stuff can indeed help patients live longer if they¡¯re in good health! ¡°However, if you give it to a dying man, not only is it ineffective, but it is a death-prompt! ¡°Old Master Wright was already in poor health, yet you still gave him such an intense medicine. ¡°What is it, if not harming him?¡± Shirley was speechless. Leanne roared, ¡°You quacks,pensate for my father¡¯s life!¡± Shirley hastened to exin, ¡°No, Ms. Wright. ¡°rence¡¯s the Murphy family¡¯s loser son-inw. What does he know about medicine?¡± rence said lightly, ¡°Ms. Wright, your father isn¡¯t dead yet. No man has to pay for his life, at least for the time being.¡± Leanne looked at rence excitedly. ¡°Master Howard, do you have a way to save him?¡± She was now at a loss and desperately clutching at straws. Even if a beggar said he could save Thompson now, Leanne would be willing to believe him for once. Therefore, she let go of her prejudice and let rence give it a try. ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. Shirley sneered. ¡°If you can do it, then pigs can fly.¡± Slowly walking up to Thompson, he pulled out a needle and pinned it to the vital energy between Thompson¡¯s eyebrows and shoulders to stop his condition from deteriorating. rence unbuttoned Thompson¡¯s clothes and inserted needles into his organs such as¡­ his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, stomach, and galldder. The viscera of the human body were connected, and each organ had meridians that vital energy passed through, connecting it to the blood. After rence had done all this, the vital energy between Thompson¡¯s eyebrows and on his shoulders dimmed a little. However, the vital energy on organs such as... his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, stomach, and galldder... lit up instantly. It was like an extinguished candle being rekindled. The moment the vital energy all over Thompson¡¯s body lit up, he opened his eyes slowly. ¡°Leanne...¡± ¡°What?¡± Shirley widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Has the dead resurrected?¡± The group of doctors outside the sanatorium was shocked, looking at rence in shock. ¡°Dad...¡± Leanne burst into tears of joy and pounced over, only to be held back by rence. ¡°Wait, Old Master Wright is still very weak and needs rest. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe Old Master Wright some medicine, and he¡¯ll be fine after resting for more than half a month.¡± Leanne stopped and looked gratefully at rence. ¡°Thank you, Master Howard! ¡°Help! Get these quacks out of here!¡± A group of ck-suited bodyguards rushed over to Yosef, Shirley, and Samuel. Chapter 94 - Clarence Got Into A Car Accident

Chapter 94: rence Got Into A Car ident

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yosef was furious. He was simply punched in the stomach. Shirley acted like a b*tch. ¡°Dad! How dare you hit my dad? ¡°We¡¯re famous doctors from Beth City. You hillbillies...¡± Smack... A bodyguard came forward and pped Shirley to shut her up. Yosef, Shirley, and Samuel had just been chased out of the Wright family home, with everyone watching, when they heard hurried footsteps. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened to my dad? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡± ¡°Boohoo, Leanne¡¯s priority now is to call a shareholders¡¯ meeting and decide the head of the Wright Consortium...¡± ¡°Wright Consortium cannot go a day without a leader!¡± Two middle-aged men, who looked about forty, rushed into the courtyard. rence was a little surprised. The two men appeared to be Thompson¡¯s sons. The two sons had only shown up after Thompson had almost died from everything that had just happened. Did they want to hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting as soon as they showed up? Interesting! Leanne looked coldly at her older brothers. ¡°Dad¡¯s alright now. Why hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting? ¡°Dad¡¯s not even dead, and you want to seize power from him?¡± ¡®Thompson¡¯s alright?¡¯ Jerald and Julian Wright¡¯s expressions changed slightly, looking slightly disappointed before bursting intoughter. ¡°Haha, I knew Dad was going to be alright.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s really lucky!¡± ¡°Leanne, what are you talking about? That sounds so horrible. What do you mean by seizing power?¡± ¡°We came here in such a hurry. I¡¯m so d Dad¡¯s okay.¡± rence looked at Jerald and Julian. They were breathing steadily and did not seem to have been in a hurry. It was like they waited a long time before timing their arrival here perfectly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Leanne snorted coldly. Her gaze fell on rence, and she asked respectfully, ¡°Master Howard, how is my dad doing?¡± rence smiled. ¡°Old Master Wright¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll recover in less than a month, as long as he takes his medicine.¡± ¡°How much time does my dad have left?¡± That was what Leanne was most worried about. rence said lightly, ¡°Old Master Wright is in good health. He could live another ten years if nothing else happens.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leanne was instantly overjoyed. There was an imperceptible chill within the depths of Jerald¡¯s and Julian¡¯s eyes. Leanne spoke again. ¡°Master Howard, please move to the living room. ¡°We¡¯ll hold a banquet at once, and there will be a reward!¡± rence shook his head gently. ¡°No thanks. Take good care of Old Master Wright. He needs rest now. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Thirteen Hall first. Let me know if you need anything.¡± Leanne stopped insisting after hearing that. She knew where Thirteen Hall was, anyway. She could always visit Thirteen Hall and see rence if Thompson had another ident. ¡°Master Howard, please take this.¡± Leanne stepped forward and slipped what looked like an ess card into rence¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± rence looked at the gilded card in his hand. It had a vivid gold dragon logo. On the front of the card was written the words ¡®Dragon Soar¡¯. There was also a serial number ¡®1¡¯ on it. Leanne said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the key to Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone change the owner info. ¡°Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One is yours from now on, Master Howard.¡± Jerald and Julian looked jealous. They had asked the Old Master for Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One many times, but he had never given it to them. Now, he was giving it to rence, who had nothing to do with them? ¡°Dragon Soar Heights?¡± rence was a little surprised. Dragon Soar Heights was thergest estate project for the rich in Mediterranean City, with Tomson Riviera, Jade Garden, and other real estate projects within it. The vis in Dragon Soar Heights were even more shocking. Legend had it that there were one hundred vis in Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ core region. Vi 100 was sold for one hundred million. The price of Vi One was as high as a horrible billion! The ess card in his hand was for Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One? ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard. It¡¯s yours now.¡± Leanne nodded earnestly. rence epted the ess card bluntly. If he did not take it, Leanne would probably think he was insatiable and wanted more. On the way back, rence took the wheel, while Cecilia sat in the passenger seat. Suddenly, Cecilia sighed, ¡°rence, stop interacting with the Wright family. It¡¯s a vortex. Don¡¯t get caught up in it.¡± rence frowned. ¡°Cecilia, do you think Jerald and Julian want their father dead too?¡± ¡°You noticed that?¡± Cecilia was somewhat surprised. renceughed wryly. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Cecilia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Jerald controls a third of the Wright family¡¯s businesses and Toke Heights. ¡°Toke Heights has a membership system, and many Mediterranean City¡¯s dignitaries are its members. ¡°Julian¡¯s a member of the Martial Arts Association and vice president of the Mediterranean City branch. ¡°The brothers have been fighting openly, secretly wanting to inherit the Wright family! ¡°You also know that the Wright family is one of the top three families in Mediterranean City. The identity, status, and power thates with being the owner of the Wright family is unimaginable. ¡°If Old Master Wright had died today, one of the brothers would be inheriting the Wright family! ¡°I got the feeling that Jerald and Julian were upset with you after you saved Old Master Wright. ¡°It¡¯splicated! ¡°Any heirs ofpanies worth billions or tens of billions of dors could organize assassinations, poisoning, and car idents. More so for the Wright family, which is worth tens of billions. ¡°If you get involved, you¡¯ll be eaten down to the bone!¡± Cecilia warned rence about this all earnestly. She was worried about him. She was also worried that rence would sumb to the Wright family¡¯s temptation. He had epted a billion-dor vi today. What if there was something of higher value tomorrow? rence smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cecilia. I won¡¯t.¡± Rather than inherit a multi-trillion dor super consortium, he was choosing to stay in Mediterranean City. How could the Wright family get rence involved in their business? ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t.¡± Cecilia gave rence a meaningful nce. Just then, rence¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He realized a dump truck in the nextne had skidded. The steering wheel turned, and it was heading for Cecilia¡¯s car. The cars in front of rence turned the steering wheel to move to the sidene to avoid the dump truck. The sound of brakes was heard, and countless passers-by fled for safety. rence drifted and avoided the dump truck. However, the out-of-control dump truck seemed to have targeted rence and turned its head around to head for him. ¡°Is it heading for me?¡± The thought shed through rence¡¯s mind. The dump truck had rushed over.. It crushed the sports car rence was driving with a violent ng. Chapter 95 - I Dont Want To Be A Widow

Chapter 95: I Don¡¯t Want To Be A Widow

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When rence woke up again, the first thing he saw was the hospital ceiling. The light was a little harsh. rence unconsciously raised his hand to his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A cold voice rang out. ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re alright. You were lucky! ¡°Such a huge dump truck hit you, even deting its cab. ¡°Despite that, you¡¯re still alright!¡± rence looked toward the source of the sound. Miranda was sitting there, peeling an apple in her hand. ¡°Dear, what are you doing here?¡± rence felt a little headache. Miranda red at rence. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten about the car ident. You probably forgot that you were on a date with Cecilia when you had the ident, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Car ident...¡± rence shuddered. He remembered the dump truck crushing him so hard that he could not avoid the impact. Suddenly, a light shone from the ne with a cross on his neck and filled the cab. After that, the impact had been so violent that he passed out. ¡°Cecilia... How¡¯s Cecilia?¡± Miranda¡¯s pretty face darkened. ¡°You almost died, yet you still care about that woman?¡± ¡°Dear, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡± exined rence. Miranda snorted coldly, ¡°That woman¡¯s okay. Richard took her back. She¡¯s unconscious and alright, just like you!¡± rence breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± ¡°Now you think of me? Aren¡¯t I the one always taking care of you whenever things go wrong?¡± Miranda threw the peeled apple to rence. rence took it and bit into it. It was very crisp. Miranda looked at rence. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re alright. You were just knocked out by the impact. ¡°They¡¯ve taken your X-ray just now. You¡¯re alright. ¡°The traffic police have taken care of it. The dump truck had broken its brakes and lost control! ¡°Come home with me if you¡¯re alright.¡± rence narrowed his eyes. He was sure the vehicle had not been out of control. The dump truck had beening for him. Otherwise, why would the dump truck still have been able to turn and speed toward him, when he had initially dodged it? ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the discharge formalities. You should rest first.¡± With that said, Miranda turned and walked out of the room. rence frowned and dialed Johnson¡¯s phone number. ¡°Hello, Old Golding.¡± ¡°Brother Howard, what is it?¡± Johnson asked with a smile. A woman¡¯s voice could also be hearding over the end of the line. rence told Johnson about the car ident. ¡°What? You had an ident? What hospital are you in? I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Johnson was a little worried. rence shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need you to look something up for me...¡± rence repeated his doubts to Johnson. Johnson¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have the answers by tonight. I¡¯ll tell you about it tomorrow morning at thetest.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± A few minutes after hanging up, Miranda walked into the ward with a pile of papers and left the hospital with rence. ¡°Thank you, Miranda.¡± Instead of letting rence drive, Miranda put rence in the passenger seat on the way back. Miranda¡¯s bark was worse than her bite. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re married after all, and I don¡¯t want to be a widow. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a death wish. At least wait until we¡¯re divorced! ¡°Ahem ahem. Do you want to divorce me so badly?¡± rence shrugged a little helplessly. Miranda red at rence. ¡°Am I the one who wants a divorce? ¡°Would I not want to be with you if you¡¯d just live your life? ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be ambitious, but just to keep your feet on the ground! ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much in the past month! ¡°You¡¯re so different from before!¡± rence quickly shut up. He knew they would argue again if he kept talking. Miranda went to the kitchen and brought out a bowl of soup once she got home. ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°Dear, did you make the soup?¡± rence was a little surprised. Miranda snorted coldly. ¡°I cooked it for myself, but who knew you would have an ident? I had to hurry to the hospital. ¡°Now that you¡¯re a patient, drink it. ¡°Remember to wash the bowl after finishing it! ¡°Hehe. Thanks, dear.¡± rence¡¯s heart warmed. The soup was just the right temperature and heat. It had been specially made at the right time. It had been made for him. Miranda was still stubborn. rence felt refreshed after finishing the soup and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He had not been back for a week since hisst fight with Miranda. rence still slept in the guest room that night. The next morning around seven o¡¯clock, Johnson called while rence was asleep. ¡°Hello, Brother Howard. I¡¯ve looked into it.¡± Johnson cut to the chase. rence¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What happened?¡± Johnson exined, ¡°The driver was Godric Dous. He was 45 years old and had no notable background. He¡¯s just an ordinary rural worker. ¡°He had a wife with uremia. ¡°He had three children at school, and Godric¡¯s wife received an unounted remittance yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s for five hundred thousand dors! ¡°I¡¯ve checked Godric¡¯s family. They know nothing and they are honest people. ¡°Godric¡¯s dead now, and we¡¯ve lost trace of him.¡± rence frowned and said nothing. Johnson said coldly, ¡°Brother Howard, how dare he hit you with a truck? ¡°They have a death wish. Shall I kill them all?¡± Johnson was never a kind man, and he had a lot of lives on his hands. He would do it as long as rence said yes. If you had died, he would go after your wife and kids instead! You could run, but you could not hide. rence shook his head. ¡°Never mind. His wife and kids have done nothing wrong. ¡°They¡¯re honest people. Leave them alone.¡± They were poor people, and he did not need to give Godric¡¯s family trouble. Why sacrifice a life for five hundred thousand if they had a chance to? ¡°Alright,¡± Johnson said in affirmation. He asked again in confusion, ¡°Brother Howard, who¡¯s trying to kill you? Could it be someone from the Murphy family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Murphy family. I think I know who it is.¡± rence¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Cecilia was right. The Wright Consortium wasplicated. He had only just saved Thompson¡¯s life, and someone wanted to kill rence so soon? He just had no idea whether it was Jerald or Julian. Johnson quickly asked, ¡°Who is it? I¡¯ll kill them!¡± rence shrugged helplessly. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Though Johnson was somewhat powerful, he was like a joke whenpared to the Wright family. The Wright family could crush Johnson like an ant if they wanted to. rence did not want to put Johnson at risk. ¡°Alright, Brother Howard. Tell me if you¡¯re in any trouble. I still have some connections.¡± Johnson stopped pressing him. rence heard a woman¡¯s screams as soon as he hung up the phone. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Miranda?¡± rence¡¯s expression changed as he bounced out of bed and pushed the door open. Chapter 96 - Mirandas Shame

Chapter 96: Miranda¡¯s Shame

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence followed the sound to the kitchen, only to see Miranda crouching on the floor, looking a little distressed. There was also an overturned frying pan on the floor. Miranda was wearing a short pair of shorts. Her fair and beautiful legs were exposed, and she had a burn on her calf. rence rushed over to turn off the gas and pick Miranda up off the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miranda was resisting him a little. rence ignored her. He put one arm around Miranda¡¯s tiny waist, wrapping the other around her legs. He walked out of the kitchen and put Miranda on the couch. He took some ice out of the fridge and took out medicated oil and iodine. rence crouched at Miranda¡¯s feet while one hand took hold of her beautiful leg. Her skin was cold, smooth, and soft as silk. rence felt a strange feeling ovee him. However, he rubbed some iodine and medicated oil on her leg without giving it another thought. ¡°Ah... Ouch.¡± A thinyer of sweat broke out on Miranda¡¯s face, and she subconsciously grabbed rence¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just bear with it.¡± rence did not look up. He put ice on her and carefully bandaged up her burn. From where Miranda looked down, she could see rence¡¯s serious profile. The woman¡¯s heart throbbed. Once he finished bandaging it, rence got up. ¡°Be careful next time. Fortunately, the oil wasn¡¯t very hot. The swelling should go down in a day or two. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the skin, so there won¡¯t be any scarring. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just wake me up if you wanted breakfast? ¡°Now this has happened after you entered the kitchen. ¡°What if the burn had left a scar? ¡°You¡¯re too careless.¡± Listening to rence¡¯s mutters, Miranda¡¯s heart warmed, but her mouth was still unforgiving. ¡°Hmph! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the patient? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare bother you! ¡°Maybe we would¡¯ve gotten into an argument again if I made you get up and make breakfast. ¡°I might as well have done it myself!¡± Without speaking, rence went into the kitchen, cleaned up the mess, and cooked up a breakfast feast. Miranda was about to get up after breakfast, but her burn was hurting her. ¡°Ahh...¡± Miranda¡¯s calf lost strength. She was about to fall to the ground. Like a swift whirlwind, rence lunged up to Miranda and put his arm around her tiny waist. ¡°What are you doing...¡± Miranda pushed rence out of the way but could not keep her footing. She was about to fall again. She subconsciously jumped into rence¡¯s arms. rence felt nothing but softness against his chest as he circled his arm back around her. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m just scared you¡¯ll fall.¡± He felt a fire in his heart. His heart had started beating wildly. ¡°You...¡± Miranda was a little embarrassed. She subconsciously thought that rence was trying to take advantage of her. ¡°Let me go.¡± rence slowly let Miranda go. Miranda held on to the table, looking helpless. ¡°What do we do? Look at what¡¯s happened to my leg. I have to meet an important client today.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you take a rain check?¡± rence frowned. Miranda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. They¡¯re the project manager of Horizontal River Property Development Group, and this meeting is very important for mypany. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to hold my head high in the Murphy family once I ace this. ¡°Unfortunately, this happened. ¡°I¡¯ll never get a chance like this again if I don¡¯t go today.¡± rence knew that Miranda had always beenpetitive. She looked like a strong woman to outsiders. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± rence sighed. He had nothing to do anyway. Thirteen Hall was still under renovation, so it was alright for him to meet a client with Miranda. ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda nodded, looking a little hesitant. ¡°I can¡¯t go there dressed like this, can I? I¡¯m going to the second floor to change first.¡± She was wearing short white sleeves and short shorts, showing off her impressive S-shaped figure. ¡°Yeah.¡± Without saying much, rence turned around and lowered himself into a half-squat. ¡°Get on me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Miranda hesitated for a second before getting on rence¡¯s back and wrapping her arms around his neck. rence grabbed the woman¡¯s thighs and picked her up on his back. He could feel the woman tremble. Without thinking much about it, rence carried the woman to the room on the second floor and put her down on the bed. ¡°Turn around while I change,¡± requested Miranda. rence went straight to the door, walked out of the room, and closed the door. After a few minutes, Miranda¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°rence,e in and help me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use my feet, so I can¡¯t get my pants on.¡± Miranda was a little embarrassed. rence pushed the door open to find Miranda sitting on the edge of the bed, her upper torso already in a woman¡¯s suit. However, she could not put on her pants, and they were stuck. Miranda¡¯s suit had been custom-made to fit her figure. She had to get up to put it on. However, she had burnt her calf. The pain was so intense that she could not stand up and put her pants on. She had wanted to wear a hip-hugging skirt but now could not, with her burnt calf. Wearing a skirt would ruin the aesthetic of her outfit, so she could only wear pants. rence stood in the doorway, looking at Miranda in surprise. Miranda was wearing only a pair of ckce underwear. Her suit pants were stuck around her thighs. ¡°What are you still doing standing there? Come here and help me.¡± Miranda blushed. ¡°Oh.¡± rence nodded somewhat stiffly, walked up to Miranda, and slowly crouched down. From rence¡¯s position, he looked straight forward and saw something he should not have seen. To make matters worse, rence had focused subconsciously and had instantly used his x-ray vision. Miranda brought her legs together and snapped, ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you helping me with my pants?!¡± rence smiled awkwardly and blushed a little. He had Miranda lie t on her back and slowly pulled her pants up. rence¡¯s hand touched Miranda¡¯s thigh. The woman¡¯s beautiful body trembled as if she had received an electric shock. Chapter 97 - 7: One Billion Villa

Chapter 97: One Billion Vi

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An hourter, rence and Miranda left the vi and headed for the meeting ce with the client. To rence¡¯s surprise, Miranda was meeting them at Toke Heights. It was the Wright family¡¯s eldest son Jerald¡¯s turf! He and Cecilia had gotten into a car ident when he was on his way back from the Wright family home yesterday. However, he still had no idea if it was Jerald or Julian¡¯s idea. Half an hourter, rence drove Miranda¡¯s car and parked it in Toke Heights¡¯ parking lot. Toke Heights was luxuriously built. There were even two 1-to-1 scale white marble elephants in front of the entrance. It was magnificent. Dozens of female ushers stood at Toke Heights¡¯ entrance. Every single one of them was fit to be a model. After Miranda exined what she was here for, a female usher led rence and her to a private room in Toke Heights. As soon as they entered the private room, a portly, middle-aged manughed, ¡°Yo, Ms. Murphy¡¯s here!¡± He did not get up, just sitting on the couch. rence nced around and saw there were a dozen people in the private room. The men all looked to be in their 30s and 40s. The women were all in their early twenties. The middle-aged men¡¯s eyes instantly lit up the moment they saw Miranda. Miranda used to be the most beautiful woman in Mediterranean City but had lost that title for thest three years after marrying rence. Suddenly, a seductive-looking woman wearing a hip-hugging red skirtughed sarcastically. ¡°Miranda, why did you bring your loser husband to such an important business meeting?¡± ¡°Loser husband?¡± Several bosses were stunned. They looked at rence in amusement. rence had followed Miranda into the private room. The bosses had thought rence was Miranda¡¯s assistant. Who knew he was actually her husband? rence knew that woman. She was Miranda¡¯s ex-ssmate, Quinn Watson. Quinn smiled meaningfully. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Zimmerman, you guys didn¡¯t know, did you? ¡°rence has no culture at all. ¡°He didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high. How is he good enough for Miranda, who has graduated from a prestigious university in the country? ¡°He only got lucky and saved Miranda¡¯s grandpa. ¡°That¡¯s how he got the beauty!¡± Quinn nced at Miranda as she spoke bitterly, ¡°Miranda, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you bring this loser here to talk business? Do you despise Mr. Zimmerman?¡± Miranda¡¯s pretty face darkened. ¡°Quinn, watch out. rence¡¯s my husband, not a loser.¡± The two had had problems in university which they had never worked out. ¡°Haha.¡± Quinn shook her head in amusement. ¡°The Murphy family feeds him, and he gets three thousand dors a month. ¡°As a man, he has no job. ¡°He works as a servant at home. What is he, if not a loser?¡± Miranda snorted coldly. ¡°Who said rence has no job? He¡¯s running a clinic.¡± rence was a loser, but Miranda did not want to embarrass herself. ¡°Clinic? Haha. This loser¡¯s running a clinic? That¡¯s funny.¡± The corners of Quinn¡¯s lips were full of sarcasm. She would not believe it, no matter what. ¡®A loser like rence can run a clinic? ¡®Does he know medicine? ¡®Won¡¯t he kill people?¡¯ Suddenly, rence nced at Quinn. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Quinn sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± rence joked lightly, ¡°Your tongue has a white coating. Your chest should have red spots. Your thighs itch and your periods are irregr. You¡¯re showing early signs of syphilis. Go to the hospital and have it checked out. You can still be saved.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Zimmerman¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he subconsciously looked at Quinn. He and Quinn looked like superiors and subordinates, but they actually had an illicit rtionship. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Quinn have infected me if she has syphilis?¡¯ ¡°Nonsense!¡± Quinn jumped up to her feet. She red at rence like a shrew, her hands on her hips. ¡°Who are you to say I have syphilis?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± rence shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Believe it or don¡¯t. I also know that you got syphilis about half a month ago. ¡°Go to the hospital while it¡¯s still early. ¡°You¡¯re done for if you wait any longer. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to cure.¡± ¡°You!¡± Quinn was shocked. She was feeling some difort after rence had finished saying that. She had always kept her hands to herself. Although she was someone else¡¯s mistress, she did not mess around. She had just had a one-night stand with a handsome guy in a bar half a month ago. Could it be from that time?¡¯ ¡°Ahem ahem. Alright, Ms. Murphy, let¡¯s talk about the cooperation.¡± Remy Zimmerman quickly changed the subject. He was determined to get Quinn checked out at the hospital, no matter what. Syphilis was no joke. Miranda looked at rence reproachfully. She had won the argument, but how could he use a girl of having syphilis? ¡°Who told you to sit down? We have important business owners here. Who are you to sit here?¡± Quinn looked at rence coldly. Remy waved his hand lightly. ¡°Never mind. Since he¡¯s Ms. Murphy¡¯s husband, let him sit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡± Miranda smiled and got straight to the contract. They talked for about half an hour. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, we¡¯re pretty much done talking about this cooperation. If there¡¯s no problem, we should sign the contract now, right?¡± Miranda pulled out the contract she had already drawn up. Looking troubled, Remy said earnestly, ¡°Ms. Murphy, you should know this. ¡°Horizontal River Group has assets of over tens of billions, and this contract is worth 500 million. ¡°It¡¯s very important. I¡¯ve looked into yourpany. It would be fine if it were the Murphy Property Development Group. ¡°However, yourpany is just a branch of Murphy Property Development Group, Ms. Murphy. ¡°If Murphy Property headquarters doesn¡¯te forward, we would need coteral before signing this five hundred million contract. Miranda frowned. She had not wanted the contract to go through Murphy Property. Knowing Armstrong¡¯s character, once it went through Murphy Property, he would let Kaysen handle it even if she had gotten the contract signed. All her work would be in vain! It was not like this had not happened before. ¡°How much coteral do you need?¡± Miranda asked solemnly. Remy held up a finger. ¡°At least one hundred million.¡± ¡°One hundred million.¡± Miranda was a little troubled. Her house, car, cosmetics, shares, and everything else of the like could only add up to fifty million at most. It was a long way from one hundred million. ¡°Haha. Miranda, if you can¡¯t even pay up a hundred million dors, forget about doing business with Horizontal River Property.¡± Quinn smiled yfully. Suddenly, Miranda¡¯s heart stirred. rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall downtown was about the size of Humanity Hall, and itsnd was worth at least two hundred million. ¡®If rence used Thirteen Hall as coteral...¡¯ ¡°rence, can you do me a favor? Your Thirteen Hall...¡± said Miranda. rence gave Miranda a nomittal smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need Thirteen Hall. I¡¯ve got something better to use as coteral.¡± ¡°Something better?¡± Miranda looked at rence in confusion. Quinn taunted, ¡°Yo, what good coteral can a loser son-inw provide? ¡°Your life? ¡°Your life isn¡¯t even worth one hundred million!¡± Without another word, rence pulled a gold ess card out of his pocket and threw it on the table. On the surface of the ess card was the word ¡®Dragon Soar¡¯, with a serial number ¡®1¡¯ next to it. ¡°Holy shit! Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One? ¡°The vi worth one billion!¡± Remy eximed, jumping up from the couch. The whole private room was dead silent. Chapter 98 - Phone Call From Leanne

Chapter 98: Phone Call From Leanne

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone here was in real estate. Would they not have known about Dragon Soar Heights? Dragon Soar Heights alone cost thirty billion to build. Tomson Riviera, Jade Garden, and other real estate projects had been invested in it. Dragon Soar Heights was an upper-ss ecosphere. There were a hundred vis in the center region. Each of them was worth a fortune. Being rich alone was useless. You need identity and status to qualify as the owner of one of these vis. No one was entitled to live in one unless they were from the upper sses. Everyone in the real estate world knew the Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights belonged to Old Master Wright¡ªThompson Wright¡ªand was worth a billion. How could rence have an ess card to a vi like that? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± After a brief silence, Quinn burst outughing. Sheughed so hard she almost suffocated. ¡°Miranda, I have to say, your loser husband is brilliant! ¡°He¡¯s really brilliant! ¡°Dragon Soar Heights? ¡°Vi One! ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha! You¡¯re killing me. Let meugh for a minute... Ahem ahem ahem...¡± Quinnughed and coughed. She was thrilled. Miranda¡¯s face was livid and grim, even though rence¡¯s ess card looked real. She also knew what Vi One of Dragon Soar Heights was. ¡°rence, even if you don¡¯t want to use Thirteen Hall as coteral, you don¡¯t have to use such a trick, do you?¡± Miranda clenched her teeth, disappointed in rence once again. ¡°I¡¯ll just borrow some money at the worst! Do you have to do this?¡± rence exined, ¡°Dear, this is the ess card for Dragon Soar Heights Vi One.¡± What Leanne gave him could not be fake, could it? Remy chuckled. ¡°Murphy Property Development Group¡¯s total assets are about two billion, three billion at most. ¡°How can you take out a one billion vi when a loser son-inw like you lives off Murphy Property? ¡°Do you know what ce Dragon Soar Heights is? ¡°Do you know who owns Vi One?¡± Before rence could answer, Remy¡¯s eyes fell on Miranda. ¡°Ms. Murphy, forget it if you don¡¯t want to cooperate. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny to fool us with some Dragon Soar Heights Vi One excuse?¡± Miranda regretted it. She should not have brought rence over. She quickly exined, ¡°Listen to me, Mr. Zimmerman. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Haha. What does that mean? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe that your Vi One is real?¡± Remy looked angry. Miranda was speechless. Any affection she had for rence faded away, and she roared, ¡°rence, what the hell are you doing? ¡°Will you only be happy once you screw up my business?¡± ¡°Dear, I really didn¡¯t...¡± rence was very frustrated. ¡°All you have to do is check if this ess card is real, right?¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Remy sneered. Quinn coughed violently. Sheughed until tears came to her eyes. ¡°Haha! Ahem ahem... Pfft! I can¡¯t! ¡°I really can¡¯t! ¡°Miranda, your husband¡¯s a real gem. ¡°You want us to check? ¡°What¡¯s there to find out? Did you get the vi from Old Master Wright? ¡°To speak bluntly, what makes the Murphy family qualified to meet Old Master Wright? ¡°Even the president of Horizontal River Group isn¡¯t qualified to meet Old Master Wright. ¡°Do you understand that, rence?¡± Quinn taunted. Miranda¡¯s face was dark. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground. She was deeply disappointed in rence. ¡®He¡¯s just uncultured. ¡®He knows nothing! ¡®He can¡¯t even fake it. How dare he fake Dragon Soar Heights Vi One¡¯s ess card?¡¯ Miranda was so disappointed! ¡®People would have bought it more if he had faked Vi 100¡¯s ess card. ¡®How dare he fake Vi One¡¯s ess card? ¡®Is rence out of his mind?¡¯ ¡°Forget it, Ms. Murphy. This deal is over. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Remy shook his head and got up to leave. Quinn and the others looked at Miranda scornfully as they headed out of the private room. Beep beep beep. rence¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± answered rence. ¡°Master Howard, do you have a minute? I¡¯m going to treat you to dinner.¡± Leanne¡¯s voice came over the other end of the line. She had not thanked rence yet for saving Thompson¡¯s life yesterday. Thompson¡¯s condition was improving. He was awake and eating, and she wanted to thank rence in person. Therefore, she had found rence¡¯s number and called him. ¡°Well... I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡± rence frowned. Leanne¡¯s attitude was very polite. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait until you¡¯re done. ¡°Where are you now? Shall Ie and pick you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Toke Heights.¡± rence had an odd look in his eyes. Leanne nodded. ¡°Toke Heights? Sure, I¡¯ll be right there. Master Howard, what¡¯s your room number?¡± rence gave her the room number. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Miranda looked at rence coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a phone call from Leanne.¡± rence thought about it, deciding to make no secret about it. Remy, Quinn, and the others were about to leave the private room, but what rence had said stopped them. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± There was a roar ofughter. Quinn¡¯s stomach hurt fromughing. ¡°A phone call from Leanne? ¡°Do you know who Leanne is? ¡°What did she say on the phone? ¡°Leanne will be right here. Okay! Let here!¡± Quinn said yfully as she tugged at Remy¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, let¡¯s just wait here. ¡°We have plenty of time anyway, so let¡¯s see if Leanne¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Remy did not waste any time and sat back down on the couch in the private room. Miranda felt a burning pain on her pretty face. She desperately wanted to rush out of the private room. However, Remy was here. She had injured her leg, so she could not leave. Miranda was annoyed, angry, and embarrassed. rence sat there quietly as if nothing had happened. It was as if he was waiting for Leanne toe. About half an hour passed. There were footsteps outside the private room. Then someone knocked on the door. ¡°Master Howard, are you in there?¡± Quinn bounced off the couch, ran straight to the private room¡¯s door, and pulled it open. They could see a tall, well-dressed woman standing in the doorway of the private room. It was Leanne. Everyone was stunned. ¡®Did someone actually show up?¡¯ Quinn sized Leanne up. ¡°Did you just find a random woman to impersonate Leanne? Wow, rence, you really did get the whole package! ¡°Will someone else be impersonating Thompson?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Leanne¡¯s pretty face darkened. ¡°Is my dad¡¯s name something you think you can make fun of?¡± Quinn looked like she was heedless to the possible consequences.. ¡°Yo, what good acting. You don¡¯t think you¡¯re actually Leanne, do you?¡± Chapter 99 - Disappointed

Chapter 99: Disappointed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°If I¡¯m not Leanne, would you be her?¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was cold. Remy, Quinn, and the rest were looking at Leanne with amusement. They had never met Leanne, but they knew for sure that the person before them was not her. Did you know who Leanne was? Old Master Wright¡¯s third daughter was distinguished. How could she have anything to do with rence? Let alone looking for rence here. Quinn looked disdainful as she circled Leanne with her lips curled. ¡°Chanel suit? It kind of looks like the real deal, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fake. ¡°A diamond ne from Boucheron? It¡¯s so shiny. ¡°It¡¯s not ss, is it? ¡°Tsk tsk! There¡¯s also a Patek Philippe wristwatch. I saw it in an official Patek Philippe store. It¡¯s worth more than six million. ¡°Can you afford it? ¡°Louis Vuitton belt? It¡¯s worth three hundred thousand. Amazing! ¡°Which roadside stall did you buy it from? ¡°Italian Manolo hnik heels? They¡¯re three hundred thousand dors a pair. ¡°You must have bought this for three hundred dors, right?¡± Quinn spoke as if she knew everything like the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant! You faked the whole thing. ¡°You might have gotten away with it if I didn¡¯t know about these things.¡± Everyone in the private room was sneering. Remy sat on the couch as he crossed his legs, tapping his fingers against the wooden edge of the couch in an impatient manner. ¡°That¡¯s enough, rence!¡± Miranda suddenly let out a roar. She was disappointed. Humanity Hall¡¯s fake death. The incident with Tiger putting on a show at the hotel yesterday. Now, rence had found someone to impersonate Leanne. The three things disappointed Miranda. ¡°rence, you can be poor! ¡°You can have no ambition! ¡°You can be unpromising! ¡°You can be a loser! ¡°Despite all of that, can you stop being so childish? Do you think this is funny?¡± Miranda yelled at rence. rence looked helpless. ¡°Dear, she really is Leanne.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Miranda trembled with anger. ¡°Why would you still continue to cheat me at such a time?¡± Suddenly, a group of people came out of the private room next door. It was Armstrong and Peony. Belle, Melody, and William were also with them. ¡°Miranda, what are you doing here?¡± Peony was a little surprised. ¡°I told you. It was Miranda¡¯s voice earlier.¡± Melody looked like she had been correct. Miranda was also surprised to see her parents in Toke Heights. ¡°I¡¯m here for business. Why are you here, Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°Oh, we sent your uncle and his family to the airport this morning. They¡¯re going back to Beth City, and we met William on the way back. ¡°William insisted on taking us to dinner in Toke Heights, so here we are,¡± Peony exined casually. Toke Heights was a posh clubhouse in Mediterranean City that ordinary folks could not get into unless they were at the top of their league. William had only invited them out casually, so Armstrong, Peony, and the others hade out. Peony looked at everyone in the private room. ¡®rence is here too.¡¯ She frowned. Suddenly, Belle eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She stared at Leanne with an angry look on her face. ¡°What are you doing here? You created a disturbance at Humanity Hall thest time. What are you doing in Toke Heights this time?¡± ¡°Belle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Miranda was surprised. Belle red at Leanne. ¡°What¡¯s going on? She¡¯s the woman who brought her dad to Humanity Hall and pretended to be dead to get money. rence even pretended to be a miracle doctor by saving her dad.¡± ¡°What show are you going to put on with rence this time?¡± Miranda was now convinced after hearing what Belle said. It turned out that this Leanne was indeed fake. rence had had someone impersonate her! Since this one was a fake, rence was probably behind Humanity Hall¡¯s incidentst time. Tiger from the hotel was also a product of acting. ¡°rence, you¡¯re a real disappointment.¡± Miranda got up and walked out of the private room, struggling with a sharp pain in her calf. ¡°Mom and Dad, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Dear, you...¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Without looking back, Miranda roared at rence. Armstrong and the rest of the Murphy family also left, swearing as they walked away. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Quinn pouted. She was happy to see that Miranda had made a fool of herself and had not signed the contract. Remy snapped, ¡°What a waste of my time. Waiter, check please.¡± A 5-foot and 11-inch tall duty manager in a ck suit, who looked like a handsome young man, walked over. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, your total is sixty-eight thousand. Are you going to pay by credit card or...¡± The duty manager was halfway through his sentence when he shuddered and found Leanne. He rushed to Leanne and bowed at a 90-degree angle. ¡°Ms. Wright, what has brought you here?¡± ¡°Ms. Wright?¡± The private room was quiet. Everyone was dumbfounded. A cold sweat broke out on Remy¡¯s forehead. Hearing the words ¡®Ms. Wright¡¯ had been fatal. Thompson Wright¡ªOld Master Wright¡ªonly had three children. The eldest was Jerald, the second was Julian, and the third daughter happened to be Ms. Wright¡ªLeanne. ¡°Which... which Ms. Wright?¡± Remy hoped the duty manager was mistaken. The duty manager looked solemn. ¡°Ms. Leanne Wright of Wright Consortium, of course.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Quinn was so shocked she sat on the ground, shaking like a quail. She had been mocking Leanne for wearing fake clothes earlier. She had mocked her rashly... Now it seemed that there was no way the real Leanne would ever wear fake goods. Leanne nced at Remy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Remy knelt in horror. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m Remy Zimmerman, the project manager of Horizontal River Property Development Group.¡± ¡°Oh? Horizontal River Property Development Group. Your president Homer Zimmerman is under the Wright family, isn¡¯t he?¡± Leanne¡¯s face was full of amusement. Remy was so regretful. ¡°Ms. Wright, Homer¡¯s my uncle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this woman to show up at Horizontal River Property ever again, got it?¡± Leanne looked calm, pointing at Quinn with her chin. ¡°Oh no...¡± Upon hearing this, Quinn felt like she had been sentenced to death. She copsed onto the ground. Once she offended Leanne, not only would she be barred from Horizontal River Property Development Group, but no otherpany in Mediterranean City would hire her. She would probably have to leave Mediterranean City and never set foot in it again. Leanne walked up to rence. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m sorry this happened with your family.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± rence sighed. He did not me Leanne. ¡°It¡¯s not of your concern. They don¡¯t believe me. They won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re legitimate.¡± Leanne paused and could onlyfort him, ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a chance to exin things to your family?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± rence shook his head. Miranda was disappointed and thought he had lied to her. rence was disappointed too.. She had not believed him. Chapter 100 - The Haughty Woman

Chapter 100: The Haughty Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the Murphy family left Toke Heights, they all got into a Mercedes van. Peony saw that Miranda did not look well, and it was probably because of what just happened. She asked with a frown, ¡°Miranda, what the hell was that? What the hell happened earlier?¡± Miranda did not want to talk about it. Under her mother¡¯s repeated questioning, she finally exined the matter once again. Peony pped the table in anger. ¡°That ungrateful thing. It¡¯s alright that he found someone to put on a show to ckmail us. How dare he ruin your five hundred million dor contract?¡± Armstrong¡¯s face darkened too. ¡°rence has gone too far.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, forget it.¡± Miranda shook her head. William smiled faintly. ¡°Miranda, I know Young Master Zimmerman of Horizontal River Property Development Group very well. Why don¡¯t I give him a call? Remy¡¯s just a department manager. He¡¯ll listen to Young Master Zimmerman.¡± Armstrong and Peony¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble.¡± What was on their minds was the five hundred million dor contract. Miranda frowned and hesitated for a few seconds before nodding silently. Thepany was already struggling, and the five hundred million dor contract was the key to her turnaround. She had worked out all the details. She would have been celebrating with the signed contract now if rence had not meddled with it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Young Master Zimmerman.¡± William smiled. Armstrong and Peony pulled themselves together. ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Beep beep beep. The phone rang for a few seconds before Young Master Zimmerman answered. William exined Miranda¡¯s case to him and hung up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miranda. Young Master Zimmerman has given me his word.¡± William smiled proudly. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Miranda looked delighted. Within three minutes, Miranda¡¯s phone rang. Remy smiled obsequiously on the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Murphy, you should have told me you had such strong connections. I agree to the contract.¡± ¡°What? Agree?¡± Remy continued to smile obsequiously. ¡°Yes, I agree. Just don¡¯t me me, Ms. Murphy.¡± With Leanne as her backer, Remy dared not give Miranda a hard time. Even the president of Horizontal River Group, Homer, dared not offend Leanne¡ªlet alone Remy daring to offend her. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡± Miranda hung up happily. She was ecstatic. ¡°Great, Remy agreed to my contract. He also said I should have told him earlier that I had such strong connections.¡± Peony looked pleased. ¡°Miranda, look, you should have discussed this with William. ¡°If you had discussed it with him, you could have just stayed at home and had the contract signed without even leaving the house.¡± Armstrong nodded too. ¡°You should thank William.¡± ¡°Thank you, William.¡± Miranda¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miranda.¡± William smiled faintly, but he wondered what had happened to Young Master Zimmerman today. He was so efficient. ¡°William¡¯s good. He¡¯s really efficient. ¡°He¡¯s so much better than that loser rence.¡± Armstrongughed. He was pleased with William. Peony beat around the bush and said, ¡°Oh, William would have been a good match for Miranda! ¡°Tsk. What a pity that Old Master set the marriage up so soon.¡± Belle was caustic. ¡°It¡¯s quite a pity. Miranda¡¯s already married. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t married, I¡¯d want a promising brother-inw. ¡°A loser like rence isn¡¯t good enough for the Murphy family.¡± Melody agreed as she applied her nail polish. ¡°Belle¡¯s right.¡± William¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly as he acted like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like Miranda. I don¡¯t care who she is or whether she has a husband.¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± ¡°What a lovestruck man!¡± Belle and Melody eximed. Peony¡¯s eyes lit up, and she exchanged a nce with her husband Armstrong. If rence and Miranda had a divorce, William was indeed a great choice. William¡¯s pedigree, background, and potential were nothing rence could ever be able to catch up with. William was also the type of man they thought would make a good husband. Miranda frowned. ¡°William, I have a husband.¡± Belle eximed weirdly, ¡°Yo, so what if you have a husband? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t divorce him.¡± William looked affectionate. ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m willing to wait for you.¡± Miranda was flustered. rence¡¯s face appeared to her. Following that, scenes of rence lying to her and of his ambiguous rtionship with Cecilia appeared to her as well. She turned her pretty face to look outside the window. rence had not left Toke Heights. He was led by Leanne into a top luxury private room in Toke Heights. Rare mahogany furniture, antiques, calligraphies, paintings, and porcin vases worth millions and tens of millions of dors were randomly ced in the room as decorations. Leanne sat down and made tea for rence. ¡°Master Howard, other than thanking you today, I want to ask you to help cure a sickness.¡± ¡°Cure a sickness? Ms. Wright, you¡¯re in good health and have no symptoms.¡± rence looked at the woman in confusion. Leanne smiled and poured rence a cup of tea. It was fragrant. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not sick. I mean to say, the father of one of my best friends is one of the top ten richest people overseas. He has more assets than the Wright family. ¡°He had gone overseas for certain reasons, and now is very famous among the society of Maple Country. ¡°His business covers nearly more than half of Maple Country. ¡°However, my best friend¡¯s father is getting old. Just about half a year ago, his health started to deteriorate day by day, until he fell illpletely. ¡°For the past six months, my best friend has seen famous doctors all over the world, but there have been no improvements. ¡°This time, she¡¯s returned to the country to try traditional medicine. ¡°Master Howard, it just so happens that you¡¯ve cured my dad, so I¡¯d like to introduce you to her.¡± ¡°Master Howard, to tell you the truth, my best friend is at Toke Heights. I¡¯ll ask her toe out if you¡¯re willing to see her. ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re unwilling,¡± Leanne said very politely. It was up to rence whether he was going to cure her best friend¡¯s father. She respected rence. rence was tactful, too. ¡°Ask your best friend toe over. I need to know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leanne nodded with a smile. She made a phone call. In less than two minutes, a woman with long burgundy colored hair and a model-esque figure walked in. She wore a Givenchy women¡¯s suit, her pants clinging to her beautiful legs to reveal her S-shaped figure. She wore bright red high heels which made a thudding noise on the ground. She had the aura of a queen. The woman looked down at rence, who was sitting in his chair, with a haughty look on her face. ¡°Are you the miracle doctor? You¡¯ve made me wait for so long. ¡°I heard from Leanne that you¡¯re very good at medicine. Go home and get ready. You¡¯lle with me to Maple Country tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion if you cure my dad. ¡°Here¡¯s a check for one hundred million. It¡¯s the deposit! The woman took out a checkbook, scribbled down a string of numbers, and threw it at rence as if he was a charity case. Chapter 101 - Clarence: Whos Trying To Kill Me?

Chapter 101: rence: Who¡¯s Trying To Kill Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not take the check. He simply let it fall to the floor. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the time.¡± rence got up and headed out of the private room, not even bothering to ask any further questions. He would have considered it if she had asked nicely. She had just written a check for one hundred million and threw it onto the ground. Was it charity for beggars? Leanne watched rence leave and did not say anything to stop him. She looked helplessly at her best friend. ¡°You drove my guest away.¡± . Selina Lawson¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°Tsk! What does a barefoot doctor have to be so arrogant about? ¡°Leanne, I looked him up before you introduced me to him.¡± ¡°rence Howard, 23 years old. He¡¯s only received a junior high education. He grew up in a now-demolished orphanage on the outskirts of Mediterranean City. The orphans have now all left and moved away. ¡°He joined the Murphy family three years ago and became their son-inw. ¡°He was lucky enough to have saved Old Master Murphy, thus bing the Murphy family¡¯s matrilocal son-inw. ¡°Jackson from the Hayes family gave him Thirteen Hall because he saved his life. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jackson and the Wright family, do you think this kid would have had the chance to make it into high society? ¡°I¡¯m only paying him one hundred million because of you, Leanne. ¡°Do you believe that in three days, he¡¯ll get down on his knees and beg me to give him one hundred million dors?¡± Selina had seen many people who appeared to have an unyielding character but turned into bootlickers the next second. She had met all sorts of people after being in the overseas billionaire society for years. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s bad about Caucasians.¡± Selina looked proud. She seemed to have forgotten that she was also Caucasian. Leanne let out a sad, helplessugh. ¡°You¡¯re just so proud. Is it so difficult to be humble?¡± Selina gave a soft grunt. ¡°That depends on who it is. Does he think he¡¯s European royalty? ¡°Is a barefoot doctor like him good enough?¡± Leanne changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about him. You didn¡¯t juste back for a doctor, did you?¡± rence had just left Toke Heights. He was about to leave when a ck Mercedes van came to a screeching halt in front of him. Seven or eight burly military men rushed out of the van and surrounded rence. ¡°Get in. My master wants to see you.¡± The face of a middle-aged man with a buzzcut darkened. He was wearing a camouge outfit. ¡°Who is your master?¡± rence frowned. He put his hands into his pocket and held a few silver needles between his fingertips, ready to strike at any time. When it came to strength, he was no match for these burly men. In particr, there was the man with a buzzcut in the camouge military pants. rence looked over with his x-ray vision and saw internal energy flowing through his meridians. ¡®Is this the legendary internal energy?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Come with us.¡± The tone of the man with a buzzcut allowed no room for doubt. He waved his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡± Since rence would not cooperate, they had to use force. Seven or eight burly men rushed up with ferocious looks on their faces. rence backed away quickly. There was no telling what would happen to him if these people caught him. ¡°Wanna run? Haha. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, you¡¯d better surrender,¡± the man with a buzzcut sneered. The seven or eight big men had already rushed over and were about to catch rence. However, rence was swift. Like a loach, he glided through the crowd. The silver needles in his hand stabbed the burly men¡¯s acupoints unceremoniously. ¡°Oof.¡± The sound of muffled groans rang out. With only one shot, these burly men were put out of action and fell to the ground in pain. The expression of the man with a buzzcut immediately changed. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Needle in hand, rence was calm. ¡°Nothing. I just put them out of action. They won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°You have a death wish.¡± The man with a buzzcut roared. He jumped seven or eight meters high. It was as if he had a spring installed in his feet. With one flying kick, he hit rence in the chest. The kick would have killed rence or at least seriously injured him if it had not missed. A nauseating chill took over rence¡¯s heart. He narrowed his eyes and focused to make sure he dodged the man with a buzzcut. To rence¡¯s surprise, the man with a buzzcut suddenly became extremely slow, just like the slow-motion scenes in movies, after rence focused on him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± rence was delighted. ¡°Could it be my eyes?¡± ¡°Not only do I have X-ray vision, but I can also slow down martial artists¡¯ movements?¡± Slightly excited, rence continued to focus as he looked at the man with a buzzcut¡¯s flying kick. He jerked sideways and dodged his kick. ¡°Huh?¡± The man with a buzzcut saw rence dodge and was a little surprised. Then, he sneered, ¡°Oh boy, you dodged my kick. I wonder if you¡¯re lucky, or if you know martial arts too. ¡°Your footsteps are weak. You don¡¯t know martial arts at all. ¡°You dodged me once, but can you dodge me a second time?¡± He missed once, so he was nowunching strike two. The man with a buzzcut grunted and with a sudden thrust, kicked rence in the chest again. rence focused, causing the man with a buzzcut to move slowly before his eyes. This time, rence stopped dodging. He took the initiative instead. With his X-ray vision, rence saw the internal energy flowing in the man with a buzzcut, which finally converged three inches below his navel. There had been a time when rence had been crazy about martial arts novels. Therefore, he knew this was the pubic region. The man with a buzzcut¡¯s power source was the pubic region. rence no longer hesitated and stabbed at the man with a buzzcut¡¯s pubic region with the needle in his hand. He hit it in one strike. ¡°Oof!¡± The man with a buzzcut was like a deted ball. His strong body shook violently, and he was soon on all fours like a wimp. Energy mattered most to martial artists. Once the internal energy at his pubic region had leaked, the man with a buzzcut was less than an ordinary man. rence looked coldly at the man with a buzzcut. ¡°Tell me. Who asked you to capture me?¡± The man with a buzzcut remained stubborn. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± rence chuckled. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve just temporarily blocked your pubic region.¡± The man with a buzzcut was furious. ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯ll kill you once I can move again.¡± Without speaking another word, rence took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the man¡¯s spine. There was a ¡®pain acupoint¡¯ there that went straight to the central nervous system. It would magnify one¡¯s pain sensitivity by a thousandfold. ¡°Ahh...¡± The man with a buzzcut let out a piercing scream as if ten thousand ants were gnawing on his flesh simultaneously. ¡°Speak.¡± rence only needed to say one word. As a martial artist, the man with a buzzcut could not bear the pain and begged for mercy. ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯ll speak. I¡¯ll speak.¡± rence raised his hand and pulled out the silver needle. The man with a buzzcut looked at rence with fear. ¡°My name is Gunther Simmons, and the vice president sent us to bring you over.¡± ¡°Vice president?¡± rence frowned. Gunther immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Julian, the Wright family¡¯s second heir. He¡¯s the vice president of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s Mediterranean City branch.¡± rence¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Julian!¡± ¡®Does Julian want me dead? ¡®Did Julian arrange the car ident too?¡¯ Chapter 102 - Master Howard, Save My Daughter

Chapter 102: Master Howard, Save My Daughter

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Julian asked you to kill me?¡± Gunther shook his head. ¡°The vice president doesn¡¯t have such ideas. He just asked us to invite you over.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± rence sneered. He did not believe that, of course. ¡°Go back and tell Julian he doesn¡¯t have to do this to kill me. I¡¯m always ready for him. ¡°As for you, you should pay for trying to kill me.¡± With that said, rence took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Gunther¡¯s pubic region. . rence had sealed Gunther¡¯s pubic region with that first shot earlier. This shot now crippled Gunther¡¯s pubic region. Gunther yelled at rence with a ghastly pale face, ¡°What did you do to me? F*ck! ¡°What on earth have you done?¡± Gunther felt a rush of exhaustion. He could feel all the internal energy he had cultivated for over thirty years leaving him. rence turned and walked away, leaving Gunther with only a view of his back. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve only crippled your pubic region.¡± Those who kill will be killed sooner orter. ¡°Ahh...¡± Gunther screamed in pain. As a martial artist, losing his pubic region was equivalent to receiving a death sentence. rence called Miranda on his way back. Wanting to avoid further misunderstanding, rence figured he should exin what had happened today. ¡°Dear, where are you?¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m at Mom and Dad¡¯s.¡± rence nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over. Give me a second.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Miranda frowned. rence said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. I¡¯ll also apologize to Mom and Dad and exin everything.¡± After hanging up, rence bought gifts and headed toward the Murphy family house. When rence arrived at the Murphy family house, he found that the Murphy family had already started dinner. They were toasting each other, and it was a harmonious atmosphere. rence saw William in the dining room. ¡®No wonder Miranda didn¡¯t want me toe over.¡¯ Once rence arrived, there was an awkward silence. Peony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°rence, how dare youe here?¡± rence delivered the gift. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to exin. Leanne...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peony took rence¡¯s gift and threw it on the floor like it was garbage. ¡°How dare you mention Leanne? Haven¡¯t you done enough damage to Miranda?¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for William¡¯s phone call, Miranda¡¯s five hundred million deal would have been long gone.¡± ¡°rence, what do you even do?¡± ¡°You only make things worse.¡± ¡°How can people be so different? You ruined Miranda¡¯s deal, yet William was able to save it with just one phone call. ¡°rence, my sister was unlucky to have married you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get a divorce?¡± Peony, Belle, and Melody criticized rence bitterly. rence smiled and apologized. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Hasn¡¯t she taken care of the deal? ¡°Leanne talked to Remy. Miranda¡¯s deal will be fine.¡± Armstrong snorted coldly. ¡°Leanne? William called his friend, right in front of us, to ask for help. ¡°What does this have to do with Leanne?¡± William looked at rence with amusement. ¡°Are you sure it was you? If I hadn¡¯t called Young Master Zimmerman, Miranda¡¯s deal would have fallen through.¡± rence¡¯s face went cold. ¡°William, we¡¯re not done with the hotel incident yet. ¡°How dare you keep on bothering Miranda?¡± Peony snapped, ¡°rence, what are you talking about? ¡°Are you threatening William?¡± rence exined, ¡°Mom, William...¡± Peony interrupted in the middle of his speech, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with William? William is so much more devoted to Miranda than you are. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of them bonding? ¡°Why the hell are you creating trouble now?¡± rence was shocked. His face was full of disbelief that Peony said such a thing. ¡°Mom, Miranda¡¯s my wife.¡± Peony pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°Who cares if she¡¯s your wife? Don¡¯t you have any idea? ¡°You and Miranda are only a contractual married couple! You¡¯re not really husband and wife. ¡°Miranda is entitled to pursue her happiness. I suggest you leave Miranda alone.¡± She was already displeased with rence. There was a time when her attitude toward rence had changed slightly. However, after that Peony had only be more and more displeased with rence due to Humanity Hall and the fact that he had embarrassed her in front of her family from Beth City a few days ago. They should chase people like him out of the Murphy family without a single cent to his name. rence let out a dryugh and looked at Miranda. ¡°Dear, is that what you think too?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Miranda snorted gently and turned her head away, leaving rence with only a view of her cold profile. She was disappointed in rence right now. Feeling helpless, rence gathered the gifts up from the floor, ced them on a nearby table, and turned away in silence. Peony snorted coldly. ¡°What the hell? How dare he bring gifts worth only a few hundred dors. ¡°William gave tablets worth several thousand dors and cosmetics worth tens of thousands of dors. ¡°How dare rence bring gifts worth just a few hundred dors!¡± rence had just left the hall of the Murphy family house. William was following right behind him. ¡°rence, I advise you to leave Miranda as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Miranda¡¯s my wife. You¡¯re the one who should leave her.¡± rence looked at William coldly. William smirked in triumph. ¡°rence, you ruined things for Miranda and me at the hotel. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m in no hurry. I¡¯ll take my time. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get Miranda into bed sooner orter,¡± William said with augh as he looked at rence with glee. Fury surged in rence¡¯s head at the mention of the incident. ¡°F*ck off.¡± rence lunged forward and punched William in the face, knocking him to the ground. Peony and the others rushed out of the hall just in time to see rence beating William. ¡°rence, what are you doing?¡± Armstrong stepped forward and pushed rence out of the way. Peony carefully helped William up to his feet. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Aunt Peony, I¡¯m fine.¡± William shook his head, not showing any anger on his face. He even spoke up for rence. ¡°It¡¯s normal for rence to be angry. After all, Miranda¡¯s his wife, and I just want to y fair with him.¡± ¡°y the f*ck fair!¡± rence was pissed. ¡®ying fair with someone else for my own wife? ¡®How does that make any sense?¡¯ Peony red at rence. ¡°What does a loser like you know except hitting and swearing? ¡°William was kind enough to help Miranda. How dare you hit him? ¡°Do you want Miranda to have no friends, and then only you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡± rence argued stubbornly, ¡°Mom, William¡¯s motives aren¡¯t pure. He...¡± Peony angrily interrupted rence. ¡°I know his motives aren¡¯t pure. William likes Miranda, so he wants to pursue her. ¡°Is it wrong to like someone? ¡°Meanwhile, you¡¯re not helping Miranda, but ruining everything for her. ¡°rence, what did we, the Murphy family, ever do to you? Did God send you here to gue the Murphy family? ¡°F*ck off! Get the f*ck out of here!¡± Peony pointed to the gate in the yard. rence looked up at Miranda and saw her standing behind the hall door, looking indifferent and making no attempt to help him. rence walked out of the Murphy family house with his heart wounded, leaving everyone with a view of his lonely back. Only a few minutes after leaving the Murphy family house, rence got a call from Richard. ¡°Master Howard, save my daughter.¡± ¡°Cecilia? What¡¯s happened to her?¡± rence was startled. Chapter 103 - A Bet

Chapter 103: A Bet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Richard exined hurriedly, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened: I was worried about Cecilia after the car ident, so I brought her home to take care of her. ¡°Cecilia has shown no signs of waking up. ¡°The doctors have examined her, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her. ¡°All her vital signs are normal, but she won¡¯t wake up. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re the only one who can save my daughter now. Please help me. I¡¯ll pay you any amount of money!¡± Every parent was admirable. Richard was a real estate magnate, but he still treated his only daughter like any other parent would. . rence consoled Richard as he stopped a taxi. ¡°Mr. Shelby, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯lle over to check her out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Richard ced all his hopes on rence. Half an hourter, rence arrived at Cecilia¡¯s vi. There were three ambnces parked outside. As rence entered the vi, he felt a chill. It was as if he had stepped into an ice cer. Generally speaking, it was the summertime now. Even if the vi had turned on its air conditioning, there was no way it would be this cold. Several doctors in white coats were talking to Richard in the vi¡¯s hall. ¡°You again?¡± At the sight of rence, Greyson jumped up to his feet, looking gloomy. rence had ruined things for him thrice at this point. The first time was in Mediterranean City Champion Hospital¡¯s conference room. rence had ruined hismendation conference and caused him to lose the honor of the Innovator of the Year award. The second time, he discovered that Peony was in suspended animation, and had almost gotten Greyson sued for medical negligence. The third time was at a school where Jackson Hayes¡¯ daughter had jumped off a building. rence had saved Ginny, who was supposed to have been dead, damaging Greyson¡¯s reputation. It had happened three times in a row, and Greyson hated rence to the core. Even the hospital director was beginning to doubt Greyson¡¯s abilities. Richard asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know Dr. White?¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯re more than acquaintances. He has left a strong impression on me.¡± Greyson put on a false smile. ¡°rence, what are you doing here? Is this a ce for you to be in right now?¡± rence had nothing against Greyson. He gave Greyson a faint smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here to treat Cecilia.¡± Greyson looked at rence coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve checked Cecilia¡¯s body. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. ¡°She just can¡¯t wake up. We have state-of-the-art scientific equipment. ¡°We¡¯ve even checked Cecilia¡¯s brain waves. There¡¯s nothing unusual. ¡°What can you find out? ¡°Are you going to perform a ritual dance?¡± Greyson¡¯s voice was hostile and sarcastic. rence¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t find anything doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. You have no skills, yet you don¡¯t allow others to be better than you?¡± ¡°Are you questioning our medical skills? ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, kid!¡± An elderly man with reading sses jumped up to his feet and red at rence. Greyson said with a mocking smile, ¡°Professor Hughes, don¡¯t be upset. ¡°It¡¯s just dumb luck. He happened to save a few people and is now pretending to be a miracle doctor. His face darkened, and he looked at rence as he scolded him coldly, ¡°rence, do you know who Professor Hughes is? Professor Hughes is a distinguished specialist in surgery and general medicine in Mediterranean City. Even Beth City¡¯s distinguished doctors call Professor Hughes ¡®Sir¡¯ when they see him. ¡°Do you know how to respect your elders? How dare you speak to Professor Hughes in that tone? ¡°One spit from everyone in the medical profession could drown you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Trevor Hughes snorted coldly and looked at rence indifferently. ¡°Nonsense. You know nothing.¡± rence did not have a good impression of these ¡®professors¡¯ and ¡®specialists¡¯. They were just fooling others with their title when they did not actually have any skills. They were probably not as good as barefoot doctors in the countryside. ¡°You¡¯re just bragging here, while you can¡¯t even cure the patient. Does it matter if you¡¯re a professor?¡± rence sneered. Trevor did not take much umbrage. He had encountered many people who were hard-nosed and ipetent like rence was in academic debates over the years. ¡°I just haven¡¯t found out what¡¯s wrong with Ms. Shelby. Once I do, I¡¯ll be able to work with a team of experts to cure the illness. ¡°Unlike you, who¡¯s just speaking nonsense here. ¡°If you can cure diseases with just one mouth, how can there be so many incurable diseases in the world?¡± Trevor looked haughty. rence ignored the stubborn old man. ¡°Mr. Shelby, where¡¯s Cecilia?¡± ¡°In the room.¡± Richard pointed to the room. rence nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Richard was about to lead the way. Trevor stepped out and blocked in front of Richard. ¡°Mr. Shelby, are you sure you want him to take a look? What if Ms. Shelby¡¯s condition worsens because of him? ¡°My team of experts will soon be able to determine the cause of Ms. Shelby¡¯s unconsciousness. ¡°If you let this outsider intervene, I¡¯ll pull out with my team of experts.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Richard opened his mouth. He was caught in a dilemma. If rence could not cure Cecilia, he would have to rely on Trevor¡¯s team. Greyson stood in the distance, looking at rence with amusement. ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t cure Cecilia?¡± rence looked at Trevor coldly. Trevorughed instantly. ¡°Not to brag, but ny-nine percent of the doctors in this world wouldn¡¯t even know what to do if even I were to be unable to cure it. ¡°Maybe someone can cure her. ¡°However, that someone won¡¯t be you.¡± Trevor shook his head confidently. rence looked at Trevor indifferently. ¡°What if I cure her?¡± ¡°Cure her? Haha.¡± Trevor almostughed his head off. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, do you want to make a bet?¡± ¡°A bet? ¡°Sure. What bet?¡± rence looked at Trevor. Trevor looked haughty. ¡°If you can¡¯t save Ms. Shelby and wake her up, get your *ss to Mediterranean City Champion Hospital and kneel outside it for three days and three nights! ¡°If I lose, I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± ¡°Count me in. If you lose, kneel for five days and five nights!¡± Greyson stepped out. Given a chance like this, he was going to teach rence a lesson and show him who the boss really was. ¡°Sure. If you lose, my Thirteen Hall is short-staffed. ¡°You¡¯re a little old, but you can fill the prescriptions.¡± rence nodded slightly. ¡°As for you?¡± rence nced at Greyson. ¡°You can clean up, do some odd jobs, and serve the customers. ¡°You¡¯re so cocky!¡± Trevor and Greyson almost jumped to their feet. Trevor was a renowned medical professor locally and abroad, and he had taught around eight hundred to one thousand medical experts. His students were admitted to Beth City¡¯s medical school every year, and now rence was asking him to fill prescriptions in a crappy clinic? Greyson was an overseas returnee who had studied at several prestigious medical schools abroad, and rence was asking him to serve customers? He had gone too far! It was degrading! rence tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡± Trevorughed out of anger. ¡°If you can save Ms. Shelby and wake her up today, so what if I fill prescriptions for you? ¡°If you fail, I expect you to be on your knees outside Mediterranean City Champion Hospital for five days and five nights!¡± Chapter 104 - Louisiana Voodoo

Chapter 104: Louisiana Voodoo

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence said nothing more. He wanted to see this stubborn old man fill prescriptions in Thirteen Hall. After entering Cecilia¡¯s room, rence felt the temperature drop by a few degrees. Cecilia was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She looked as if she was asleep and there was nothing wrong with her. ¡°Did you turn on the air-conditioner in the room?¡± asked rence. Richard shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the temperature.¡± rence was a little confused.. Greyson seized the opportunity and sneered, ¡°Can you cure her? If you can¡¯t, get on your knees outside Mediterranean City Champion Hospital. ¡°What¡¯s that excuse for that temperature? Could the temperature has caused Ms. Shelby to fall unconscious?¡± rence quickly nced at Greyson. ¡°Nobody thinks you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°You...¡± Greyson was about to retort. Trevor said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s be quiet while the others work.¡± Greyson shut up unwillingly. rence was a little surprised. ¡®Trevor didn¡¯t take the opportunity to pick on me?¡¯ It seemed he was quite ethical after all. ording to the rules of the medical field, bystanders were supposed to be quiet and refrain from disturbing other doctors while they were saving lives. His impression of the stubborn old man improved instantly. rence walked up to look at Cecilia, who was lying in bed. He used X-ray vision to see what was going on inside Cecilia. He checked thoroughly, starting with Cecilia¡¯s brain and then checking throughout her whole body. rence¡¯s expression sank as his gaze glided over Cecilia¡¯s stomach. He had discovered the cause of hera. ¡°Mr. Shelby, get some ice cubes and chicken drumsticks,¡± ordered rence. Richard looked at rence strangely. ¡°Master Howard, we can go eat first if you¡¯re hungry. However, can you tell me what¡¯s going on with my daughter?¡± Greyson looked at rence with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Master Howard, do you need to feed yourself before curing people? ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, kneel as soon as possible. The earlier you kneel, the earlier it ends.¡± Trevor said nothing. He stood with his hands behind his back, waiting for rence to exin. rence shook his head. ¡°Mr. Shelby, who said I was going to eat the chicken drumsticks?¡± ¡°Then?¡± Richard was confused. rence continued exining as he shook his head, ¡°Have someone bring the items over. Preferably raw chicken drumsticks.¡± ¡°Raw chicken drumsticks? Okay!¡± Richard asked no more questions and simply had someone bring over raw chicken drumsticks and ice cubes as soon as possible. rence took the ice cubes and ced some of them on Cecilia¡¯s neck and chest. Then he ced a chicken drumstick over Cecilia¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is nonsense! Are you feeding the patient raw chicken drumsticks? ¡°Regardless of whether a person can eat raw chicken drumsticks, Ms. Shelby¡¯s still unconscious. Can she eat it?¡± Trevor thought rence was messing around. At first, Trevor had thought that rence might be capable of something. However, it now seemed like total nonsense. What rural folk remedy was this? How ignorant! There was no scientific basis for it. Treatment with raw chicken drumsticks and ice cubes? If this could cure Cecilia, there was no need for specialists like them. rence did not even look back. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°You...¡± Trevor was fuming. ¡°I said shut up! Don¡¯t you understand basic medical ethics?¡± rence sneered. Trevor snorted coldly and shut his mouth. He wanted to see how rence would wake Cecilia up. There was still no sign of Cecilia waking up five minutester, but rence¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cecilia¡¯s throat. At that moment. rence took out a silver needle and thrust it into Cecilia¡¯s mouth. He poked it in sharply before lifting the needle. Everyone looked at the needle and froze. rence held the silver needle. There was a red centipede about an inch long at the tip of the silver needle. ¡°A centipede!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Trevor and the rest were shocked. Richard had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°My daughter had a centipede in her stomach?¡± ¡°The centipede was in Cecilia¡¯s stomach. Centipedes love the cold and fear the heat. I asked for ice cubes to cool Cecilia¡¯s esophagus so the centipede could pass through her easily. ¡°The chicken drumstick¡¯s bloody smell can draw the centipede out,¡± rence exined calmly. It suddenly dawned on everyone. ¡°No, if the centipede was poisonous and had caused Cecilia to fall into aa, why weren¡¯t we able to detect it?¡± Trevor shook his head. rence replied calmly, ¡°Who said this centipede was poisonous?¡± Trevor frowned. ¡°What do you mean? If the centipede isn¡¯t poisonous, then what is?¡± rence¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°It¡¯s Voodoo magic.¡± ¡°Voodoo magic?¡± The crowd was stunned. rence nodded solemnly. ¡°Voodoo magic exists in Louisiana. It¡¯s almost impossible for it to show up in our territory. ¡°Someone has performed Voodoo magic on Cecilia. ¡°The Voodoo bug began devouring the contents of Cecilia¡¯s stomach after entering it, putting her into aa at the same time. ¡°If it finishes the food in Cecilia¡¯s stomach, the Voodoo bug will start to harm her body. ¡°Mr. Shelby, who has Cecilia met since she came back?¡± rence was sure someone had performed Voodoo magic on Cecilia after the car ident. There was no way rence would not have sensed it if someone had performed Voodoo magic on her before then. Besides, Cecilia¡¯s vi was very cold. The person who had performed the Voodoo magic must have made the vi so cold to keep the Voodoo bug alive. Richard¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Other than a few paramedics, only Chadwick came once.¡± ¡°Chadwick?¡± rence knew about Chadwick. He was Cecilia¡¯s college boyfriend and her current legal husband. Thest time he and Cecilia had gone to a bar, Chadwick had someone drug rence, resulting in him almost ruining Cecilia¡¯s innocence. Greyson looked at rence with disdain. ¡°Who cares if you were able to get rid of the Voodoo magic in Ms. Shelby¡¯s body? ¡°It¡¯s just chicken drumsticks and ice cubes. Another coincidence. ¡°If we had used the gastroscopeter, we could have found the centipede in Ms. Shelby¡¯s stomach too. ¡°Wake Ms. Shelby up if you¡¯ve got the balls.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°As you wish.¡± With that said, rence grabbed a silver needle and inserted it into Cecilia. ¡°Dad...¡± Cecilia suddenly opened her eyes and shouted. Richard burst into tears of joy and flung himself over to the bedside. ¡°Cecilia, wonderful. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. You scared me.¡± Cecilia smiled with a pale face. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The food in her stomach had almost all been eaten up by the Voodoo bug. It would have been strange for her to not feel hungry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have them prepare the food at once. ¡°You can eat whatever you want.¡± Richard nodded nonstop. Cecilia opened her eyes to look at the people in the room, happening to see rence. rence smiled faintly. ¡°Cecilia.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cecilia looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just leave the Wright family? Why aren¡¯t we still in the car?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Cecilia, have a good sleep. I¡¯ll exin when you wake up.¡± He massaged Cecilia¡¯s neck and pressed two acupoints. She fell asleep, breathing smoothly. rence walked out of the room, only saying, ¡°You two, remember to report yourselves to Thirteen Hall early tomorrow morning.¡± Trevor and Greyson were left standing awkwardly. Chapter 105 - Free Consultation

Chapter 105: Free Consultation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence went back to Thirteen Hall alone. Even though Felix and his men had smashed up the ce, all they smashed were some furniture and decorations in the hall. After more than a day of renovation, Thirteen Hall had long since been restored to its original state. rence checked again and found nothing wrong. He should be able to open for business tomorrow. At 6 AM, rence got up to take a cold shower and change into clean clothes. At 6.30 AM, he opened Thirteen Hall¡¯s doors. As soon as he opened the door, he saw an old man and a young man standing like logs at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. They were ring at him as if someone owed them a lot of money.. rence was startled. ¡°You really came?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit my defeat. I, Trevor Hughes, isn¡¯t someone who goes back on their word.¡± Trevor snorted coldly. Greyson looked gloomy. He did not want to be here, but he was working on a medical research project and needed Trevor¡¯s help. Once the research was sessful, Greyson would be able to study at a major hospital in Beth City. Greyson came even though he was reluctant. rence chuckled. ¡°Alright, as we said yesterday, go behind the counter and fill the prescriptions.¡± ¡°Be the pharmacist.¡± His eyes turned and rested on Greyson. ¡°As for you, do the chores and sweep the floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s early morning. Sweep the floor clean first.¡± ¡°You...¡± Greyson was furious and red at rence. ¡°rence, just so you know, I¡¯m a top medical student.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also Mediterranean City Champion Hospital¡¯s chief surgeon, yet you¡¯re asking me to do such things?¡± ¡°You can go if you¡¯re unwilling. Nobody¡¯s stopping you.¡± rence looked at Greyson indifferently. Trevor shook his head, and Greyson shut his mouth and stopped talking. ¡°rence, though I¡¯m here to keep my promise, we have to set some rules.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice deepened. rence was intrigued. ¡°Oh? What rules?¡± Trevor sneered. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve agreed to fill prescriptions for you, I¡¯ll do nothing but fill them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to consult or give advice to your patients.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay at your clinic for a limited time¡ªone month.¡± rence curled his lip. ¡°Only one month?¡± Greyson was furious. ¡°rence, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Do you know who Professor Hughes is?¡± ¡°Is a tiny clinic good enough for the leading light?¡± ¡°Do you know how many local and foreign hospitals and universities are trying to hire Professor Hughes?¡± ¡°Some hospitals even offer a whopping annual sry of one hundred million dors. Professor Hughes loses at least tens of millions of dors a month in your clinic. How can you be ungrateful?¡± rence nced at Greyson. ¡°Why do you talk so much? Hurry and sweep the floor.¡± ¡°You...¡± Greyson felt like his lungs were about to explode from anger. He flung his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m just casting pearls before swine.¡± With that said, he obediently picked up a broom and dustpan and swept Thirteen Hall¡¯s floor. ¡°Hmph!¡± Trevor snorted coldly and silently went behind the counter and stood still. rence smiled lightly. ¡°Would you like some breakfast? My treat.¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Trevor and Greyson shouted almost at the same time. rence shrugged and strolled out of Thirteen Hall. He returned after having breakfast, and it was seven o¡¯clock. The Humanity Hall across from them was not open yet. rence knew that Humanity Hall did not officially open until 8 AM. There were already a dozen patients lining up at Humanity Hall¡¯s entrance while Thirteen Hall was very quiet¡ªthere was not a single patient. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a clinic across from here too. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡± a little boy in the crowd asked. His grandmother pped him on the hand. ¡°The clinic across the street is decorated sovishly. Who dared go in there?¡± ¡°Can you take it if you were charged thousands of dors for treatment?¡± ¡°Humanity Hall¡¯s better. It¡¯s been around for decades, and patients can be reassured.¡± rence could not hear them. He stood at the door of the Thirteen Hall, puzzled. ¡®Even if my clinic¡¯s new, it¡¯s not like no one will walk in, is it?¡¯ It was already eight o ¡®clock came, and patients streamed in when Humanity Hall had opened for business. There was still no one here at Thirteen Hall. Humanity Hall was full of people by 11 AM, yet Thirteen Hall was still empty. Even if patients hesitated as they stood in front of Thirteen Hall and Humanity Hall, they ended up going to Humanity Hall. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyonee?¡± mumbled rence. Trevor chuckled. ¡°You want to know why?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. Of course, he wanted to know why. ¡°Beg me for it.¡± Trevor looked smug. rence did not argue and bowed to Trevor. ¡°Professor Hughes, please tell me why.¡± Trevor was slightly surprised. He thought rence was going to use his position as Thirteen Hall¡¯s owner to pressure him. He did not expect rence to ask for advice modestly, and that improved his opinion of rence. Trevor replied lightly, ¡°Your furnishing is toovish. It¡¯s unlike a clinic but a pce.¡± ¡°Your Thirteen Hall is sovishly furnished that patients would think it¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the Humanity Hall across from here had simple furnishing and was also a reassuring warm tone.¡± ¡°If Humanity Hall¡¯s a tame white rabbit, your Thirteen Hall¡¯s a fierce tiger.¡± ¡°The patients are already suffering from pain, and they¡¯re also at their most defensive at this time. Do you think they would choose a tiger or a rabbit?¡± rence smacked his head. ¡°I see!¡± The clinic was a gift from Jackson, and the decor was asvish as could be. The dragon and golden pirs archway at the entrance alone was enough to scare off a group of people. However, the renovation had already beenpleted. He could not tear it down, could he? rence had an idea. He rushed to the back, took out a pen and paper, and wrote several words: [Treatment today is free of charge.] Trevor frowned. ¡°Good idea, but the writing¡¯s...¡± ¡°Ugly.¡± rence chuckled and brazenly approached him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me write some words, Professor Hughes?¡± ¡°Hmph! I only fill the prescriptions.¡± Trevor kept a straight face. rence had no choice but to stick his calligraphy on the huge archway outside. Sure enough, only free of charge could attract people. It had only been a few minutes, and there were already several patients standing under the archway. ¡°Free treatment?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a setup, is it? Consultation may be free, but maybe the medical bills are expensive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a setup!¡± The patients discussed. rence stood at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance and shouted: ¡°Come in and have a look. Everything¡¯s free. There¡¯s also free tea and free medicine.¡± ¡°Yo...¡± A surly voice rang. ¡°You have no patients, so you give out free treatments?¡± ¡°rence, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that when you joined the Murphy family?¡± Belle walked out of Humanity Hall. Chapter 106 - Unethical Clinic

Chapter 106: hical Clinic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone looked over. Belle stood at Humanity Hall¡¯s entrance with a look of disdain. ¡°You may not know that rence here is the son-inw of the Murphy family. He¡¯s merely junior-high-educated. ¡°He knows nothing about medicine. Do you dare to consult a man who knows nothing about medicine for free?¡± The crowd exploded uproariously. ¡°What? Junior-high-educated?¡± ¡°He knows nothing about medicine!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t, no one would dare consult such a doctor unless they had a death wish.¡± The patients who had wanted to try out Thirteen Hall gave up.. Free consultation was attractive, but their lives mattered more. Seeing that the patients had walked back into Humanity Hall, Belle looked at rence defiantly. ¡°rence, do you want to fight us? Wait till the next life.¡± Just as Belle turned around to go back to Humanity Hall, the olddy rence had seen that morning ran out with her grandson in her arms. ¡°Hey, olddy. Why are you running? Your grandson¡¯s still sick.¡± Melody ran after the olddy and grabbed her by the sleeve. The olddy¡¯s face was full of supplication. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re not proceeding with the treatment. We can¡¯t afford it.¡± Melody¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re not proceeding just because you can¡¯t afford it? Are you kidding me? ¡°Humanity Hall¡¯s doctors have been working on your grandson all morning. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve identified the cause and designed a treatment n, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to proceed with it? ¡°Who¡¯s going to be responsible for Humanity Hall¡¯s loss? ¡°You have to proceed with the treatment today, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Melody¡¯s pretty face looked solemn and mean. A passerby stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± The olddy looked helpless. ¡°My grandson has experienced a fever, a headache, and vomiting over thest few days, so I thought I¡¯d bring him to Humanity Hall. ¡°However, Humanity Hall¡¯s doctors examined him all morning and said he has polio. ¡°They¡¯re charging me twenty thousand dors for a treatment n. ¡°My son died young, and my daughter-inw left, leaving me only one grandson. ¡°I collect garbage for a living. Twenty thousand dors is more than a year¡¯s ie. ¡°How can I afford such an expensive treatment?¡± Melody folded her arms and looked at the olddy with amusement. ¡°Twenty thousand dors is a good price to cure your grandson¡¯s illness. You¡¯ll need spinal surgery if you go to the hospital, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to do that without one hundred thousand dors. ¡°Humanity Hall uses alternative medicine to help you cure illneses slowly. ¡°With all sorts of medicines avable and famous doctors working on your grandson all morning, what¡¯s wrong with charging you twenty thousand dors? ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to proceed with treatment, pay the doctors¡¯bor fee. There are four doctors. Each cost two thousand and five hundred, so that would be a total of ten thousand dors.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The olddy turned pale with fear, trembling as she held her grandson in her arms. ¡°Grandma... My stomach hurts...¡± Suddenly, the little boy in the olddy¡¯s arms spoke up weakly. He was now a far cry from his lively appearance this morning. The olddy hurriedlyforted, ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. I¡¯ll take you home and boil an egg for you.¡± She had just finished speaking when the boy began to shake violently. He started throwing up, foaming at the mouth. Melody shrieked as if she was escaping the gue. ¡°Oh! Take your grandson away, you old hag. ¡°Don¡¯t die in Humanity Hall!¡± Onlookers red at Melody with anger on their faces. Belle realized something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°As you can see, it didn¡¯t happen to the little boy in Humanity Hall. He was fine when he left just now. It happened outside.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Yeah, we have surveince in Humanity Hall. You can¡¯t me Humanity Hall, you old hag. ¡°Hurry up and pay the ten thousand dors fee. Then, take your grandson away.¡± The passers-by around them could not stand it any longer. Someone stepped out and roared, ¡°Is this how you run a clinic? ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about money when the olddy¡¯s already so unfortunate? ¡°There¡¯s a saying that doctors care about their patients like they¡¯re the doctor¡¯s own children. Are you heartless? ¡°Humanity Hall used to be great under Dr. Wanda¡¯s management. Howe it¡¯s turned out like this in your hands?¡± Peony used to run Humanity Hall. Peony was not well and had been staying at home to resttely, so Belle and Melody were in charge. Many patients had already begunining within a week. Melody was stubborn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Doesn¡¯t this olddy have to pay for a consultation? ¡°We run a clinic, not a charity.¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo...¡± The olddy held the little boy helplessly while the crowd argued. ¡°Can somebody help me? My grandson is dying. ¡°Help!¡± Her grandson was twitching in her arms while foaming at the mouth. He had rolled his eyes back into his head, and his face was deathly pale. It did not look good. ¡°Take him to the hospital!¡± Someone stomped their feet in panic and took out their phone to call an ambnce. ¡°Looking at the child¡¯s state, it¡¯s toote to go to the hospital now!¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± rence walked over while everyone was at a loss. Without another word, he squatted down beside the olddy and took one look at the little boy¡¯s symptoms. ¡°Olddy, there¡¯s hope. If you believe me, take your grandson to Thirteen Hall.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡± The olddy nodded as if she was clutching at straws. rence held the little boy and headed toward Thirteen Hall. Belle looked at rence¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°rence, I¡¯m warning you, polio¡¯s an illness with a sudden onset and a very high death rate. ¡°If you take him back to Thirteen Hall and he dies there, don¡¯t me Humanity Hall.¡± Melody added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t me the Murphy family. If there¡¯s a medical ident, you¡¯re on your own. Don¡¯t even think about making the Murphy family pay for you.¡± rence ignored them and went straight back into Thirteen Hall with the little boy in his arms. Trevor and Greyson watched the spectacle happening across from the clinic. Trevor rushed out from behind the counter. ¡°Nonsense! Hurry and send him to the hospital. Why carry him back? ¡°The medical care here isn¡¯t fit enough to treat this level of illness!¡± The scientific name for polio was ¡®poliomyelitis¡¯. It was a neurotropic virus, primarily affecting motor neurons in the central nervous system, with the anterior horn motor neurons of the spinal cord being the main focus. It could lead to paralysis, epilepsy, and cerebral palsy in children. In severe cases, death might result directly. Greyson frowned and warned, ¡°rence, what are you doing? You don¡¯t think you can cure polio, do you? ¡°Listen to Professor Hughes and get him to the hospital right away, or you¡¯ll kill the kid.¡± rence snapped, ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s toote to send him to the hospital.¡± The only way that rence would have a chance of ensuring survival was if he forced the virus out of the little boy¡¯s body with Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. rence undressed the little boy and prepared to insert a needle into his spine. Trevor lunged forward, grabbed rence¡¯s hand, and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? The spine is the most vulnerable part of the body. There are countless nerves in it. What if you insert needles at random and paralyze him?¡± Chapter 107 - How Dare He Open A Clinic? Is He Looking For Trouble?

Chapter 107: How Dare He Open A Clinic? Is He Looking For Trouble?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence frowned. ¡°Who said I was inserting needles at random? I can save him.¡± Trevor grabbed rence¡¯s hand tightly and would not let go. ¡°Horsey! This is pure horsey! ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of treating polio with silver needles. ¡°You can¡¯t save him by poking randomly like that. You¡¯ll only kill him.¡± rence broke free from Trevor. ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll kill him? ¡°Let go. I can save him!¡± Trevor stepped forward again and grabbed rence by the wrist.. ¡°Who can you save? Listen to me and take him to the hospital. He still has a chance of surviving this!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I can¡¯t watch you disregard human life!¡± ¡°You old fogey.¡± rence anxiously looked at the boy in the chair. The little boy was in critical condition right now. If they did not treat him right away, there was really no way he would survive. However, that old fogey, Trevor, somehow still had the strength to hold onto rence, so rence dared not resist too hard. What if he failed to save the little one and hurt the elderly man? ¡°Grandma... It hurts...¡± Suddenly, the little boy shouted. The olddy hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°Old sir, I beg you to let the doctor try. ¡°My grandson will die of pain if he doesn¡¯t get treatment soon.¡± Trevor¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the olddy kneeling, so he reluctantly let go of rence¡¯s arm. rence quickly stepped forward and firmly stabbed the needle into the boy¡¯s spine. He inserted two more needles and finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Whew. It¡¯s not toote. The virus is temporarily under control. I¡¯ve forced it into his stomach. He¡¯ll be fine after drinking some traditional medicine.¡± Trevor was surprised to see the boy, who had been twitching and foaming at the mouth earlier, sit up. ¡°How is this possible? Can polio be treated with acupuncture?¡± ¡°Baby!¡± The olddy burst into tears of joy and held her grandson in her arms. ¡°Good job!¡± p p p! The patients who followed rence from Humanity Hall apuded him at the sight of the spectacle. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m alright.¡± The little boy was very sensible and reached out his hand to wipe the olddy¡¯s tears away. The olddy knelt next to her grandson. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± rence hurried to help her up. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Grandma. It¡¯s my duty to cure illnesses and save lives.¡± The olddy thanked him. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and spread it out to reveal a lot of cash scattered inside. They were all in the form of fifty cents coins and one dor notes. Ten dors was thergest note present among the cash. ¡°How much is it, Doctor? ¡°I don¡¯t have much money here. Only a total of two hundred seventy-five dors and thirty cents. Take it first. ¡°I¡¯ll go smash iron pots and sell them as scrapped iron to make up the rest of the bill.¡± The olddy handed rence the money. rence smiled faintly. ¡°The consultation¡¯s only thirty dors. Four doses of traditional medicine add up to one hundred and twenty dors. ¡°That¡¯s a total of one hundred and fifty dors. Grandma, you would still have plenty of money left. ¡°However, everything¡¯s free today, so there¡¯s no charge. ¡°Keep the money and put it away carefully. Go back and buy something delicious for your grandson.¡± ¡°No charge?¡± The olddy froze in ce. rence nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no charge.¡± The olddy tried to kneel and kowtow to rence again when she heard him confirm that. This time, rence rushed forward to stop her. ¡°This young man really is ethical!¡± ¡°Yeah! Unlike Humanity Hall across from here. A lonely elderlydy took her grandson there to cure him of an illness that costs only one hundred and fifty dors in Thirteen Hall, yet Humanity Hall asked for twenty thousand dors.¡± ¡°Humanity Hall makes dirty money! Bah!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long had a problem with those sisters at Humanity Hall. They know nothing, yet they still boss around the ce, looking so mean.¡± ¡°Since Thirteen Hall is free today, why don¡¯t we give this young doctor here a try?¡± Many patients nodded. rence ignored their discussion. He walked to the table, wrote a prescription, and handed it to Trevor. Trevor froze as he looked at rence¡¯s prescription. rence smiled faintly. ¡°Old Hughes, what are you waiting for? Fill the prescription.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Trevor snorted coldly. Without retorting rence, he quietly went behind the counter and started filling the prescription. Trevor would have given rence a piece of his mind if he had not seen rence cure that little boy. After filling the prescription, the olddy took her grandson and left with gratitude. rence sat back in an old-fashioned wooden armchair, ready to give consultations. Several patients raced over. ¡°Doctor, is it really free?¡± rence nodded. ¡°It¡¯s free today, but I¡¯ll start charging money tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± A middle-aged man sat across from rence. rence gave the man a quick look. ¡°You¡¯ve overworked yourself. There are varying degrees of damage to your kidneys, liver, and stomach. You probably get a lot of back pain in the middle of the night. If I¡¯m not mistaken, do you do manualbor?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Amazing. How did you know, Doctor? ¡°I¡¯m a migrant worker and have been working on construction sites for seven or eight years now. I¡¯ve been working overtime for the past six months, and my health has been getting worse day by day. I¡¯ve gone to a major hospital for consultation. They asked me to rest for three months and see what happens after that. ¡°They also asked me to rest in the hospital. How am I supposed to do that?¡± rence picked up his pen. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. I need you to go home and rest. No more overtime these days, and you¡¯d better have two days off every month. ¡°Your health matters most.¡± ¡°Okay, I can take two days off a month.¡± The middle-aged man was happy. A dozen more patients took turns toe forward, and rence diagnosed them all with ease. ¡°You¡¯ve caught a cold. It¡¯s just a minor cold, not a big issue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no issue. Your biggest problem is staying upte. You¡¯ve overworked your liver. You may die if you keep staying upte.¡± ¡°Your kidneys are weak. Stop masturbating so much. ¡°You¡¯d better find a girlfriend if you can.¡± ¡°You have sciatica. Life lies in movement. ¡°Get up and walk around more, or you may be paralyzed when you¡¯re old.¡± ¡°Your illness...¡± The more Trevor watched, the more scared he became. He realized that rence did not need to ask patients about their symptoms or even take their pulse. He could tell the patients¡¯ condition just by looking at them. Not to mention, rence did not just prescribe medicine randomly. Trevor filled the prescriptions himself, so he knew there was no problem with the dosages and the medicines targeting those illnesses. While rence was giving consultations, Belle looked sullen in Humanity Hall, across from the clinic. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the boy dead or not? ¡°Also, why haven¡¯t those nosy patientse back?¡± Humanity Hall would not be able to function until the patients came back. The staff and attending doctors were sitting and idly chatting to one another. Melody was about to walk out of Humanity Hall and go to Thirteen Hall to see what was going on. She had just walked out of Humanity Hall when she spotted a couple of Food and Drug Administration cars parked outside Thirteen Hall. Her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Belle, great. The FDA¡¯s here.¡± ¡°I almost forgot that rence doesn¡¯t even have a medical license. How dare he open a clinic? Is he looking for trouble?¡± Chapter 108 - Someone Reported Him

Chapter 108: Someone Reported Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After consulting a dozen or so patients, rence gave the ne with a cross a nce. Sure enough, he found a burst of green light in the ne with a cross. rence thought, ¡®I knew it. I can increase the green light in the ne with a cross by saving people.¡¯ The green light could be stored for even greater purposes¡ªsave the dying or those whose soul had left the body. Suddenly, a group of men in uniform rushed into rence¡¯s clinic. A middle-aged man, who was leading them, shouted, ¡°Take photographic evidence and seal all this stuff up.¡± ¡°Detain the patients as witnesses.¡± ¡°Arrest anyone who dares to resist!¡± . The clicking sound of digital cameras rang. More than two dozen men in uniform randomly covered rence¡¯s clinic with seals. Whether the medicine cab, counter, or door, they were all covered with seals. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of this clinic?¡± rence stepped out. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°The FDA has received a public report that your clinic is operating without a license and has even killed someone. Pack up your things ande with us.¡± The middle-aged man in uniform stared coldly at rence. rence turned to the counter and took out a business license from the cupboard. ¡°Who says I¡¯m operating without a license? Isn¡¯t this the license?¡± Jackson took care of everything when he gave rence the clinic. He even used his connections to get rence a business license. Therefore, rence¡¯s clinic was a formal one. He would not operate without a license either. The middle-aged man in uniform walked over and took rence¡¯s business license without looking at it. He ripped it in half and threw it on the floor. ¡°This business license is fake. We now not only suspect that you operate without a license but also forged a business license. You¡¯vemitted multiple crimes!¡± ¡°Come with me. Exin it at the office.¡± The middle-aged man in uniform looked like he had rence by the short hairs. rence figured it out now. They were here to pick a fight. Several patients could not stand it. ¡°What kind ofw enforcement is that? You said his business license was fake without even looking at it.¡± ¡°Yeah, we think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re with the FDA. Do you have any proof?¡± p... A middle-aged man in uniform rushed forward, grabbed two men, and pped them several times. ¡°How dare you p others?¡± p p p... The middle-aged man in uniform pped several times again, looking menacing. ¡°You hooligans. I¡¯ll have someone arrest you if you dare talk nonsense again.¡± Trevor was a little mad and stepped out from behind the counter. ¡°How do you do things? How can you do this to ordinary citizens?¡± ¡°Who are you, old geezer? Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re old. One more word of crap, and I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Trevor proudly replies, ¡°Trevor Hughes.¡± The middle-aged man in uniform looked indifferent. Trevor replied proudly, ¡°I¡¯m Trevor Hughes.¡± He was prominent in the country¡¯s medical field. Almost everyone knew him. Among other things, the head of Mediterranean City¡¯s Food and Drug Administration was once his student. Trevor thought the man before him would know him if he was from the Food and Drug Administration. ¡°What Trevor Hughes or Trevor Holmes? F*ck you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. What the hell!¡± The middle-aged man gave a push, and Trevor sat down on the ground with a yelp. ¡°Professor Hughes! You¡¯re a bully. How dare you hit Professor Hughes?¡± Greyson shouted and rushed to help Trevor. The middle-aged man in uniform kicked Greyson in the back, leaving arge footprint on his body. ¡°Bully? So what if I¡¯m a bully?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you both with me for resisting inspection violently.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll suffer once you¡¯re there.¡± The middle-aged man in uniform sneered and kicked Greyson hard again. He would charge these guys for selling fake drugs and practicing medicine without a license. It was up to them to decide how long they were going to be sentenced to prison. ¡°You... You¡¯ve gone too far. What¡¯s your name? Dare you tell me your name?¡± Trevory on the ground, clutching his waist. The middle-aged man in uniform looked arrogant. ¡°What¡¯s my name? Haha. My name is Dennis Hooper. Report me if you dare!¡± Dennis dared to say his name because he was not afraid of being reported. He had a lot of connections in the Food and Drug Administration. Several of his uncles worked in the Food and Drug Administration. ¡®Does this old geezer want to report me? Dream on.¡¯ Even if they did report him, Dennis could guarantee the report would disappear halfway. ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Trembling with anger, Trevor pulled out his phone to make a call. With a look of amusement on his face, Dennis stood with his arms crossed. ¡°Go on! Believe it or not. I¡¯ll put you in jail till kingdome if you don¡¯t report me today.¡± ¡°Hurry and report me!¡± ¡°What are you dawdling about for? Haven¡¯t you made the call?¡± ¡°Did you skip your meal, you old dog?¡± Trembling with anger, Trevor dialed the phone. ¡°Hello, River. Where are you?¡± River, the head of the Food and Drug Administration, was in a meeting and answered Trevor¡¯s phone call. ¡°Professor, I¡¯m in a meeting. What can I do for you?¡± River dare not neglect him. The old professor was known far and wide in the country. He was a leading figure in the medical field. He needed to rely on the professor¡¯s connections in Beth City if he wanted a promotion. Trevor roared, ¡°Your professor¡¯s getting beat to death.¡± ¡°What? Professor, what¡¯s going on?¡± River suddenly got up. Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Trevor was furious. ¡°Your men from the FDA came to Thirteen Hall today and indiscriminately wanted to seal it up.¡± ¡°I only spoke up and was beaten up by a guy named Dennis Hooper.¡± ¡°Since when does the FDA have people like this?¡± ¡°Do you still want to go to Beth City if word gets out? It¡¯s even a problem whether you can keep your ce as the head of the FDA.¡± River was instantly drenched with sweat. ¡°Professor, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up, River threw his phone away angrily and yelled at the people in the conference room, ¡°Who the f*ck is Dennis Hooper?¡± He did not even know Dennis. There were thousands of people in the Food and Drug Administration. Who knew who Dennis was? River had never even heard of the name. If he lost his job over this bullshit Dennis... He was so mad he wanted to kill. A department manager stepped forward cautiously. ¡°He¡¯s my nephew.¡± ¡°Your nephew? Are you f*cking blind? How dare you hire him to work for the FDA!¡± ¡°If anything happens to my professor, you¡¯ll beid off!¡± ¡°Who knows where Thirteen Hall is? Show me the way!¡± River was ??swift and decisive. He was the first to rush out of the office. The people in the Food and Drug Administration looked dumbfounded. ¡®What on earth happened? Boss is so mad.¡¯ Chapter 109

Chapter 109: It¡¯s Pure Nonsense!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Trevor hung up the phone. ¡°Wait and see. River will be here soon.¡± p... ¡°River?¡± Dennis picked up Trevor by the cor and pped him. p... . ¡°The head of the FDA? Do you know the head of the FDA, old geezer? I know Jesus too!¡± p... ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be scared?¡± p... ¡°If you know the head of the FDA, do you need to work at a clinic with only three people?¡± Dennis was extremely arrogant. Trevor had been pped several times. His face was red, and he was in a daze. ¡°Professor Hughes...¡± Greyson tried to stop the fight, but Dennis had someone grabbed him and gave him a couple of good kicks in the stomach. ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°What the hell? How dare you challenge me? I¡¯d beat you to death if there weren¡¯t so many people watching.¡± The only thing making Dennis a little depressed was that Thirteen Hall¡¯s owner rence showed no signs of resistance. Someone paid Dennis one million dors with only one goal¡ªseal Thirteen Hall up. It was best if he could put rence in jail until kingdome! If rence resisted, he could have had someone cripple rence for any reason. What a pity. rence knew he would make it worse if he fought with officials in front of the public. Even if he was not guilty, he could end up with several trumped-up charges for resistingw enforcement. Half an hourter. Dennis had led a group of people to seal up rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall and capture rence and his crew. Suddenly, a dozen Food and Drug Administration vehicles hurriedly pulled up outside Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance, and River rushed down from one. ¡°Mr...¡± Cold sweat gushed from Dennis¡¯s forehead. The man who came was actually the head of the Food and Drug Administration. River did not even bother with Dennis. He made them let Trevor go and apologized profusely, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Trevor still had Dennis¡¯s handprint on his face. ¡°River, I had no idea your men were sowless.¡± ¡°They indiscriminately tore up people¡¯s business licenses in broad daylight!¡± ¡°They forcibly sealed the clinic.¡± ¡°They also beat people up and confuse right and wrong!¡± ¡°How are you the head of the FDA?¡± ¡°River... Gosh.¡± Dennis almost peed his pants. ¡®Who on earth is this old man?¡¯ ¡®He called the head of the FDA by his name.¡¯ rence was surprised too. ¡®Is Trevor such a big deal?¡¯ The head of the Food and Drug Administration turned out to be one of his students. ¡®Did I go too far by asking Trevor to fill prescriptions for me...¡¯ River stood there, bending over with a smile on his face. ¡°Professor, I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Let your men exin.¡± Trevor turned his head. River dared not neglect him. ¡°Professor, I¡¯ll give you a good exnation. I¡¯ll dismiss or fire these people.¡± Thump! Dennis fell to his knees in horror. His arrogance was gone, and his face was ghastly pale¡ªIt was as if someone had died in his family. ¡°Mr... Mr... Mr... I...¡± Dennis was so shocked that he could not say aplete sentence. River¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak.¡± He pointed to a regr Food and Drug Administration staff. The staff exined the whole story as he trembled in front of the boss. River¡¯s face was ghastly grim. ¡°Have you seen their business license? Are you sure it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°No... No...¡± Dennis was on his knees, gulping nonstop. River asked again, ¡°Have you investigated Thirteen Hall? Are you sure someone died?¡± Dennis steeled himself. ¡°No... no, we were about to take them back to investigate...¡± River asked coldly, ¡°Who told you to seal up Thirteen Hall?¡± Dennis exined in a shaky voice, ¡°We received a report.¡± ¡°I asked who!¡± River¡¯s voice sounded menacing. Dennis could not take it any longer andy prone on the ground in fear. ¡°William Keynes. It¡¯s William Keynes from the Keynes Group. He gave me one million dors to bring Thirteen Hall down and put the owner in jail.¡± rence¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Take them all away!¡± River waved his big hand, and a group of people immediately came forward and dragged Dennis and the others away. Several other staff came forward and tore off the seal on Thirteen Hall. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°What a relief!¡± The patients apuded in relief. rence and the others went back to Thirteen Hall, and River walked in with a group of people, apologizing profusely to Trevor. ¡°Professor, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t manage my staff well.¡± ¡°You can beat or scold all you want. I dare notin!¡± Trevor snorted. ¡°How dare I? I¡¯m nobody and old. Any hoodlum could p me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the head of the FDA. I wouldn¡¯t dare scold you.¡± River knew Trevor was still angry. ¡°Professor, you¡¯re kidding me. Everyone knows about your connections. You may have no position but one word from you, and I¡¯ll beid off tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Stop being angry. It won¡¯t do you any good to consume yourself with anger.¡± River apologized profusely and humbly. Trevor had cooled off a bit. He knew River had nothing to do with it. River changed the subject when he saw that his professor had cooled down. ¡°By the way, Professor, I heard you¡¯re visiting Mediterranean City Champion Hospital for research these days. I was just going to make time to see you. What are you doing here?¡± Trevor did not even look at River. ¡°I¡¯m helping out with filling the prescriptions here.¡± River was surprised. ¡°Huh? With your identity, isn¡¯t it a waste of talent for you to help others fill the prescriptions?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Trevor snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. I lost a bet to Master Howard, so I¡¯m here to help him fill the prescriptions for a month.¡± ¡°Master? Professor, your medical skills are so good, yet there¡¯s someone you considered a master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± River¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked at rence a little coldly. How could he have offended Trevor if it was not for rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall? Let alone affected his future. River dared not hold a grudge against Trevor and took it out on rence. rence was a nobody, so he was not afraid of him. Dennis did not take rence down. As the head of the Food and Drug Administration, River just wanted to give rence a lesson. It would be easy to give him trouble in secret. rence sensed River¡¯s hostility. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a splitting headache by tomorrow afternoon!¡± ¡°In another week, you¡¯ll be seriously ill and hospitalized! Don¡¯t worry. No one can figure out what you¡¯re going to be hospitalized for.¡± ¡°Not even your Professor Hughes!¡± ¡°After a month, you may be vegetative if you¡¯re lucky. If not, your stomach will be the first to rot and grow maggots. You¡¯ll eventually die a horrible death.¡± River¡¯s eyes widened, and he jumped to his feet. ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s pure nonsense!¡± Chapter 110 - F*ck Off! Get The F*ck Out!

Chapter 110: F*ck Off! Get The F*ck Out!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thirty minutes ago. Belle and Melody, who were in Humanity Hall, watched Dennis lead a group of people into Thirteen Hall. Belle looked at the Food and Drug Administration cars, her expression changing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Melody looked confident. ¡°rence must have killed that olddy¡¯s grandson. Now the FDA ising for him.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Belle was a little distraught. She might have been the eldest daughter, but she was not as scheming as Melody. Melody frowned.. ¡°The best thing to do now is to call Mom and let her handle this. ¡°Mom has run the clinic for so many years, so she must have connections. She just has toe in, work some things out, and disassociate us from rence. ¡°If rence did kill someone, it¡¯s Thirteen Hall¡¯s problem. What does it have to do with Humanity Hall? ¡°If someone¡¯s going to be in jail, it¡¯s going to be rence. This has nothing to do with the Murphy family.¡± Belle nodded. ¡°Right, right, right. Hurry up and call Mom.¡± They immediately called Peony. Peony and Armstrong rushed from the Murphy family¡¯s vi after learning about the incident. It was half an hour after the call when they arrived. The Murphy family rushed into Thirteen Hall. River and everyone else from the Food and Drug Administration had already left. Trevor had gone home to rest and heal his wounds, and Greyson had followed him. rence was the only one left in Thirteen Hall. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± rence was a little confused. Peony rushed forward. ¡°Where are the people from the FDA? rence, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s Thirteen Hall¡¯s problem if you¡¯ve killed someone. It has nothing to do with Humanity Hall. ¡°You killed someone by practicing medicine without a license. ¡°Don¡¯t sling mud at others now. You¡¯re going to jail alone if you have to go. Don¡¯t drag the Murphy family into this, you hear me?¡± Peony¡¯s first impulse was to disassociate herself from rence and not allow rence¡¯s personal issues to affect Humanity Hall. rence looked dumbfounded. ¡°Killed someone? ¡°When did I kill someone?¡± Belle looked at rence and scolded, ¡°rence, there¡¯s no time. Why are you still denying it? ¡°We all saw the FDAe. Didn¡¯t you kill someone? ¡°It must be that old hag from this morning. I warned you to ignore her grandson. Now, great! You¡¯ve brought trouble unto yourself!¡± Melody persuaded earnestly, ¡°rence, haven¡¯t the Murphy family been good to you thesest three years? ¡°You just have to plead guilty and not involve the Murphy family. ¡°You have to be grateful. If you plead guilty alone, you¡¯ll only get a maximum sentence of ten years. The Murphy family has nothing to lose if you drag us into this, but Humanity Hall¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± rence shook his head, knowing they had misunderstood. ¡°Mom, that olddy¡¯s grandson is fine. Someone reported me to the FDA,¡± exined rence. Peony looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Reported you? ¡°Who reported you? ¡°It wasn¡¯t Humanity Hall.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°It was William.¡± ¡°William...¡± Peony and the rest were shocked. They had not expected William to report Thirteen Hall. Peony did not buy it. ¡°rence, what makes you say William reported you? ¡°Even if William¡¯s putting up a fair fight with you for Miranda, you don¡¯t have to nder him, do you? ¡°Anyway, with William¡¯s status, does he need to make petty moves toward someone like you?¡± William had given Peony a lot of presents recently. They were worth millions of dors. Peony did not buy rence¡¯s exnation and was unwilling to ept it. Almost speechless, rence eximed, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s what the FDA said. It¡¯s a real-name report. William reported me!¡± Peony red at rence. ¡°Why are you yelling? Who cares if William reported you? ¡°William reported you for your own good! ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just being kind, and he¡¯s scared you¡¯re selling fake drugs. ¡°Why are you yelling at me instead of thanking him for his kindness?¡± rence was furious. ¡°Mom, how could you entertain such an idea? ¡°William reported me to put me away in jail for good. Besides, he harbors no good intentions for Miranda. You¡¯re Miranda¡¯s mother, and I¡¯m your son-inw. How can you be so partial to outsiders?¡± Seeing rence¡¯s anger, Peony also felt that she had gone too far. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°rence, William¡¯s a good boy. ¡°There must have been a misunderstanding. William must have reported you for your own good. ¡°Think about it. You didn¡¯t even graduate junior high, and you¡¯ve never legitimately studied medicine before. ¡°Weren¡¯t you disregarding human life when you started Thirteen Hall? What if you killed someone? ¡°Fortunately, William had the foresight to report Thirteen Hall so things wouldn¡¯t go horribly wrong! Listen to me and shut Thirteen Hall down. ¡°If you¡¯re really unwilling, merge Thirteen Hall with Humanity Hall. I see you¡¯ve got a nice ce here. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you five thousand dors a month as rent!¡± rence was bitterly disappointed. He trembled with anger. Once the Murphy family had learned that the Food and Drug Administration was investigating him, they thought he had killed someone and rushed over, not to help him, but to disassociate themselves from him. Peony had sided with William when rence told her that William had reported rence to put him in jail until kingdome. Not to mention, Peony wanted to rent Thirteen Hall¡¯s space for five thousand dors a month. In Mediterranean City, where every inch ofnd cost a lot of money, the rent for Thirteen Hall was at least two hundred thousand dors a month. It was also located downtown, putting it in a pricey location. ¡®Am I so unpopr? ¡®Do they want to squeeze everyst bit of value out of me?¡¯ ¡°What do you think, rence? Five thousand dors a month, plus your old sry of three thousand dors. You¡¯ll get eight thousand dors a month. ¡°Though eight thousand dors isn¡¯t a big deal in Mediterranean City, it¡¯s the sry of top white-cor workers in second and third-tier cities. ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied that a matrilocal son-inw like you can get eight thousand dors a month from the Murphy family?¡± Peony looked at rence with a smile, as if it was a great gift she was offering. She seemed to have forgotten that Thirteen Hall¡¯snd would be worth two hundred million dors if rence sold it. What was two hundred million dors? You could get an interest of millions of dors a month if you kept that amount in the bank. ¡°F*ck off! Get the f*ck out!¡± rence exploded. Peony looked at rence in surprise. ¡°Excuse me? ¡°I¡¯m your mother-inw. Is this how you speak to your mother?¡± ¡°F*ck off! Get the f*ck out!¡± rence grabbed the broom on the ground to chase them out. ¡°How dare you do that?!¡± Peony rolled up her sleeves. Belle and Melody looked like they were ready to rush forward and tear rence apart. Armstrong grabbed Peony. ¡°Forget it! Forget it! A cornered beast will do anything when desperate. Even a rabbit bites when panicked. He¡¯s desperate.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Peony snorted coldly as she stormed out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°What the hell? He¡¯s just an orphan boy. What a mad dog. Can he evenpare to a millionth of William?¡± Chapter 111 - Youre Really A Miracle Doctor!

Chapter 111: You¡¯re Really A Miracle Doctor!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Peony and the others left, rence¡¯s expression calmed down. He did not have much anger, only endless disappointment. rence was used to their behavior but had not expected them to get worse. They were getting crueler every time. He had just pretended to be angry to get rid of Peony and the others. Ten minutester, Miranda called him and asked, ¡°rence, who are you to scold my mom?¡± rence exined coldly, ¡°Mom came over with a bunch of people and offered to rent Thirteen Hall for five thousand dors. ¡°William maliciously reported Thirteen Hall, yet Mom stood up for him, saying he meant well. Do you think I can stand for that?¡± Miranda had just signed a five hundred million deal, so she was feeling confident.. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stand for that? ¡°You¡¯ve put up with it for years. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reason is. You¡¯ve scolded my mom, so you have to apologize to her.¡± rence did not bother to talk to Miranda. He just hung up and turned his phone off. There were no patients in the afternoon because of the Food and Drug Administration¡¯s fiasco this morning. rence was happy to be idle. He sat alone in the hall of Thirteen Hall, drinking a cup of tea. Suddenly, a figure rushed into Thirteen Hall. ¡°Brother Howard, there you are. Why did you turn off your phone? I¡¯m dying of anxiety.¡± It was Jeremy, drenching in sweat and looking worried. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± rence asked casually. Jeremy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°I heard the FDA just came to seal up Thirteen Hall and arrest you. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone. What happened, Brother Howard? ¡°If you have any trouble, just let me know. The Hayes family has some power.¡± rence¡¯s heart melted. He had not expected an outsider like Jeremy to care about him. ¡°It was nothing serious. I just got reported. I¡¯m alright now that everything¡¯s been cleared up.¡± rence smiled lightly. He did not want to talk about it much. It was a personal matter, and he did not want to bother Jeremy with it. Jeremy looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really alright. ¡°If something did happen to me and the FDA took me away, would I be having tea here?¡± Jeremy nodded. rence was right. There was no way rence would sit around and drink tea if something happened. rence changed the subject and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your sister?¡± Jeremyughed. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. My mom¡¯s with her every day. ¡°My parents asked me to thank you, Brother Howard. We¡¯ll visit you to thank you when we¡¯re free. ¡°Brother Howard, you have nothing to do anyway. There¡¯s a wine party tonight. Would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°What wine party?¡± rence was curious. ¡°There¡¯s a well-connected woman who¡¯s returned from abroad. Her father¡¯s the richest man in Maple Country. She¡¯s holding a wine party tonight to gather Mediterranean City¡¯s youngsters together and make some friends.¡± Jeremy winked. ¡°Brother Howard, you can go. There will be lots of beautiful girls. ¡°There will also be A-listers and B-listers there. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can introduce you to some to try tonight.¡± As the Hayes Consortium¡¯s heir, although Jeremy was hedonistic, countless female celebrities still flocked to him. rence jested, ¡°You¡¯re messing around again after your kidneys have just recovered? Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t make it to forty?¡± ¡°Haha! Brother Howard, what is there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t I have a miracle doctor like you?¡± Jeremyughed. rence shook his head and rejected the invitation. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not interested in wine parties.¡± He was still a little worried about Cecilia, so he nned to visit her at her vi after he closed up for the day. When Jeremy saw that rence was not interested, he did not force it. After Jeremy left, rence closed Thirteen Hall¡¯s main door, nning to visit Cecilia. Vroom... There was the sound of screeching brakes. A ck Audi A6 had parked nearby to rence. Out rushed a man. His mouth was twisted up, his eyes were red, and his head was bandaged. Seeing that rence was about to leave, River rushed over immediately. ¡°rence, what have you done to me? ¡°Like you said, there¡¯s something wrong with my body. You must have done something to me! ¡°If you can¡¯t cure me, I¡¯ll have someone shut down Thirteen Hall.¡± River had gotten a toothache right after getting back from Thirteen Hall. What had started as a minor toothache developed into a minor stroke when he was on his way to the hospital. After hours in the hospital, the doctors still could not figure out what was going on. River was a little scared. ¡®What if it¡¯s really what rence said? ¡®Hospitalized for a week for serious illness. ¡®Rotting and infested with maggots in a month.¡¯ River was scared to death! Therefore, he rushed out of the hospital and went back to Thirteen Hall. rence looked at River with amusement. ¡°Is this how you beg me?¡± River froze, immediately growing furious. ¡°Beg? I¡¯m ordering you. ¡°It¡¯s an order, you understand? ¡°rence, don¡¯t do things the hard way while I¡¯m still being nice. I have the power to shut down Thirteen Hall with one word. ¡°I can p you with a charge of selling fake drugs. If it¡¯s serious, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison!¡± rence simply stood calmly, all smiles. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll go to jail first, or you¡¯ll die with maggots infesting your body first.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± River was frightened, changing his attitude immediately. ¡°Brother Howard, good old Brother Howard, Mr. Howard, Master Howard! ¡°I beg you. Please save me. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die! ¡°I was just joking. You¡¯ll be like my second parent if you can save me!¡± Somewhat amused, rence stopped teasing River. ¡°Take the bandage off your head.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± River dared not hesitate. ¡°Stand still,¡± ordered rence. River stood as straight as a schoolboy. rence walked up to him and pped him. Smack... ¡°You!¡± River was furious. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Smack... Smack... rence ignored him and pped him hard twice more. River almost went berserk. He pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t save me. How dare you p me?! I think you really don¡¯t want Thirteen Hall to be open for business anymore!¡± rence pulled out a tissue, wiped his hands with it, and threw it into a trash can by the roadside. ¡°Look at your face before you speak.¡± River subconsciously touched his face. ¡°Huh? My mouth isn¡¯t crooked anymore? ¡°No more toothache and no more dizziness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Amazing! It¡¯s amazing. Miracle doctor, you¡¯re really a miracle doctor. Can pping cure illnesses? Am Ipletely cured?¡± River was a little excited. rence could have just used Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture to flush the neurotoxins out of River¡¯s body. However, River had been arrogant, so rence wanted him to suffer a little. ¡°Of course not. You need to be pped for at least another week.¡± rence shook his head and headed for his Ferrari by the roadside. ¡°Come to me every day for the next week before I open for business, and I¡¯ll detoxify you. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try to detoxify yourself. Only I can cure this. ¡°If you p yourself, I won¡¯t care if the toxins spread to other ces.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, rence stepped on the gas, and the Ferrari sped away. River stood there, dumbfounded. ¡®Am I, the head of the FDA, supposed toe to Thirteen Hall every day and have rence p me thrice to cure my illness?¡¯ Chapter 112 - His Wife Was Beaten

Chapter 112: His Wife Was Beaten

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence went to Cecilia¡¯s vi after leaving Thirteen Hall. Cecilia had eaten like a horse after she woke up. After that, she fell back asleep again. rence examined Cecilia again and found nothing wrong, so he declined the invitation to Richard¡¯s dinner party. It was already 8 PM when he left. Beep beep beep. rence¡¯s phone rang. He pressed the answer button. It was from Jeremy. ¡°Brother Howard, something¡¯s happened. Miranda has just gotten beaten up at the wine party..¡± rence tensed up. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a producer from Port Ind who has a lot of power in the entertainment industry. She knows many of the richest people in the country. She¡¯s a professional pimp and knows the price tags of many female celebrities. It¡¯s five hundred thousand dors to have dinner with these billionaires, while sleeping with them costs at least one million dors. ¡°Miranda came here with her friend. While toasting to the producer, for some reason, her drink spilled on the producer. ¡°A couple of starlets rushed over and beat Miranda up till she had to be hospitalized,¡± Jeremy exined a little awkwardly. With that said, he apologized to rence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Howard. Miranda came here with her friend. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I would¡¯ve kept an eye on Miranda if I had known this was going to happen.¡± rence was burning with anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. How¡¯s Miranda?¡± Jeremy was still a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s kind of severe. She got pped and kicked a dozen times.¡± Beep beep beep. Another call came in. Because the line was busy, the phone sent a notification to rence. rence took a look. The call was from his mother-inw Peony. ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯m gonna hang up. My mom¡¯s calling.¡± rence hung up on Jeremy and answered Peony¡¯s call. Peony¡¯s barrage of abuse was immediately transmitted over the line. ¡°What kind of a man are you, you little jerk? ¡°Did you know that your wife was beaten up? ¡°Get the f*ck over to the hospital at once.¡± rence had no time to argue with Peony. ¡°Mom, what hospital is Miranda in?¡± ¡°Mediterranean City Dos Hospital. Get the f*ck over here!¡± Peony cursed before she rudely hung up. rence rushed over to Mediterranean City Dos Hospital. The Murphy family was there when he arrived. Miranday in the hospital bed, her pretty face badly bruised and pale. rence¡¯s eyes flickered with pain. ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± Miranda¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was a little frosty. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me too?¡± She had only attended the wine party to meet new people. It would have been good for herpany¡¯s future too. She had not expected this to happen. ¡°How could that be the case? I¡¯m concerned about you. ¡°Why did you attend the wine party when the burn on your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet?¡± rence sighed. ¡°What burn? Burn on her leg?¡± Sensing something wrong, Peony pulled up Miranda¡¯s pant leg and discovered the burn on her calf. ¡°Damn it, rence, how dare you abuse my daughter? ¡°Damn it! Miranda, you¡¯re getting a divorce. It¡¯s alright that you¡¯ve married this loser, but now you have to suffer domestic abuse too?¡± Peony cried and screamed, but there was not a tear in her eye. Miranda was annoyed. ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with rence, I burned myself making breakfast this morning.¡± ¡°Why did you make your own breakfast? ¡°What does your man do? ¡°Loser. He can¡¯t even protect his own woman. He¡¯s useless.¡± Peony had gone ballistic and would not listen to Miranda. rence argued. ¡°Mom, if I¡¯m not wrong, William went to the wine party with Miranda today, right? ¡°Now that something bad has happened, where¡¯s William? ¡°Why isn¡¯t he protecting Miranda now?¡± Peony looked furious. ¡°rence, are you even a man? ¡°It¡¯s your own woman here now, yet you want someone else to protect her for you?¡± rence could not beat Peony. He looked resigned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mom. I just want you to see through William¡¯s facade.¡± Peony sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with William? William¡¯s ten thousand times better than you.¡± Suddenly, the hospital ward door was thrown open. Several women with modelesque figures and the finest outfits by Givenchy, Armani, and Chanel entered. The leading woman had drawn on Port Ind¡¯s unique hard-angled arch eyebrows. Her hip bones were a little wide, and she was imposing. Peony shut up as soon as the woman entered the ward. ¡°Are you Miranda Murphy¡¯s family? ¡°I¡¯m Lisa Longman. You can call me Lisa.¡± The woman next to her was carrying a Chanel bag. ¡°Lisa, why are you talking to them?¡± Lisa said casually, ¡°We still have to follow the rules. It¡¯s called diplomacy before violence.¡± ¡°Diplomacy before violence? What do you mean?¡± Peony frowned. Lisa smiled and said, ¡°Your daughter stained my evening gown at the wine party just now. ¡°That evening gown is worth six million pounds, and it¡¯s worn by the British royal family at banquets. You¡¯ll have topensate me for it. ¡°By the way, your daughter hit my friends at the wine party and scratched their skin. ¡°Pay them five million dors each for emotional distress. There are six people, so that will be thirty million dors.¡± Peony was dumbfounded. ¡°Thirty million? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡± rence¡¯s face was grim. ¡°What about you beating up my wife?¡± Lisaughed proudly. ¡°Hahaha, why would we have had to hit her if she hadn¡¯t clumsily spilled her drink on me? ¡°You have half an hour to wire thirty-six million to this Swiss bank card, or this won¡¯t be over. ¡°I¡¯ve looked up your family. Murphy Property Development Group has assets worth about two billion dors. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t have a lot of connections, while I know at least a dozen billionaires here in Mediterranean City and many multibillionaires too. ¡°I¡¯ll just talk to them if you don¡¯t pay up, and the Murphy family can forget about staying in Mediterranean City. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡± Peony looked disdainful. ¡°Haha. Anyone can brag. I know Jesus and Satan too. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared?¡± Acting no-nonsense, Lisa gracefully took out her pink custom-made Apple iPhone, swiped her finger, and made several calls practically continuously. ¡°Mr. Watson? Yes, it¡¯s me, Lisa. I remember that yourpany has a partnership with the Murphy Property Development Group, right? I¡¯ve been having some trouble with themtely... ¡°Mr. Quincy, I¡¯m Lisa. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll introduce you to a female celebrity next time, but I have something to trouble you with now. It¡¯s about the Murphy Property Development Group... ¡°Mr. Wace, I have something to ask of you. The Murphy Property Development Group... ¡°Chairman Fowler, do me a favor...¡± After seven or eight calls, phones started to ring in the ward. George eximed, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is bad. Grand River Group is terminating their contract with us. ¡°Grandiose Construction Materials Group¡¯s chairman also just texted me to say that our contract has yet to be negotiated.¡± Kaysen was holding up his phone, his face ghastly pale. ¡°Mom, Dad, the bank just sent me a message. They want me to pay backst month¡¯s loan of one hundred million dors. They say I have bad credit. ¡°Sunshine Insurance Company also said they¡¯de to mypany to check the ounts in a week at thetest. They suspect me of insurance fraud.¡± Miranda also got a text saying that severalpanies wanted to terminate their contract. ¡°What?¡± Peony was utterly shocked. Her mean face turned sallow. She had never dreamed that Lisa would have such terrifying power to be able to shut out Murphy Property with just a few phone calls. Chapter 113 - Apologize To My Wife!

Chapter 113: Apologize To My Wife!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mom, what do we do?¡± ¡°Mom, do something!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just pay them off?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only just over thirty million. That¡¯s better than going bankrupt.¡± Belle and Melody cried out of panic, shaking Peony¡¯s arm as their eyes turned red. If the Murphy family went bankrupt, their vis, luxury cars, fancy coats, and jewelry would all disappear. They used to show off on Facebook. There was no telling how their friends would make fun of them if they no longer had any money. Penny gave up on the spot and kept a humble posture. ¡°Lisa, isn¡¯t thirty-six million too much?¡± . Lisa smiled faintly. ¡°Forty million, then.¡± ¡°Huh? Forty million?¡± ¡°Fifty million!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sixty million!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Sixty million, then!¡± Peony nearly passed out. Sixty million was arge chunk of money for the Murphy family, but it would not make them go bankrupt. Once the Murphy Property Development Group went bankrupt, they would lose everything. Lisa¡¯s friends spoke with amusement, ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re cheapskates? ¡°They were unwilling to pay thirty-six million and had to talk back, but now they¡¯re happy to pay sixty million.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. ¡°You can forget about getting any money. Apologize to my wife right now!¡± Lisa raised her eyebrows and looked at rence yfully. ¡°Is he one of you? ¡°You want me to apologize? Sure. ¡°One hundred million dors!¡± Peony and the rest went ballistic when they heard that ¡®one hundred million dors¡¯. Peony roared, ¡°rence, have you lost your mind? Who told you to talk? Do you think things are not chaotic enough already?¡± Belle trembled with anger. ¡°What are you talking about, you little jerk? Are you trying to bring the Murphy family down?¡± Melody red at rence. ¡°What have we done to you to make you ruin things at a point like this? Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± Armstrong snapped, ¡°Nobody thinks you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t speak. It¡¯s one hundred million we¡¯re talking about! Do you know how much money one hundred million is? Your sry is three thousand dors a month, so this is three thousand years¡¯ worth of your sry!¡± George had a headache. ¡°Why did you boast? ¡°What do you have to do with this?¡± Kayse¡¯s face was grim. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking single-minded! ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± The ward was in chaos. Instead of ming Lisa, they put all the me on rence. As if she was merely watching dogs fight, Lisa folded her arms. ¡°Go on. Go on quarreling. You have twenty-five minutes left to wire one hundred million into this card.¡± rence looked at Lisa coldly. ¡°I told you to apologize to my wife. Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lisaughed in disdain, ignoring rence. ¡°How dare youugh?¡± rence lunged forward, raised his hand, and pped her. p... ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you beat up my wife? I think you have a death wish!¡± p... ¡°You¡¯re so great. Shut out the Murphy family? Why don¡¯t you show me?¡± p... ¡°How dare you ask for one hundred million dors? Would you dare to take it if I gave it to you?¡± p... ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pimp and a f*cking jester! You would¡¯ve been the lowest of the low in ancient times. Have you gotten better than us now?¡± p... ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about what to say for this p, but that won¡¯t stop me from pping you again!¡± p... rence pped Lisa a dozen times, sending her to the ground with her hair in a mess. ¡°How dare you hit Lisa? ¡°We¡¯ll fight you back.¡± The six friends Lisa had brought with her rushed toward rence angrily. rence had nopassion for the women. He started kicking. ¡°How dare you kick my wife? ¡°Who are you to touch my wife? ¡°You¡¯re just a group of b*tches! What celebrities? Aren¡¯t you just high-ss prostitutes?¡± rence kicked them a dozen times until they were all on the floor. There was wailing from the ward. rence had broken the hands of several of them. Peony and the rest were stunned. They were not expecting rence to be so violent. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to apologize to my wife.¡± rence stood still, a frosty expression on his face. Lisa was still stubborn. ¡°You want me to apologize? No...¡± Before Lisa could finish, rence kicked her, making the imnt in Lisa¡¯s nose sink. Even her face went t. ¡°Apologize!¡± rence¡¯s voice was cold. Lisa trembled with pain. The social connections she was so proud of had not seemed to work with rence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I... I was wrong,¡± Lisa apologized to Miranda, who was in the hospital bed. Secretly, she vowed to torture rence whenever she could get the chance. ¡°What about you guys?¡± rence did not care about what Lisa was thinking. The other six starlets apologized to Miranda. rence pointed to the ward door. ¡°F*ck off.¡± Lisa awkwardly left with everyone. She happened to run into William, who hade to the hospital, at the ward door. ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s happened to all of you?¡± Lisa ignored William and left in a hurry. William walked into the ward and sensed something wrong with the atmosphere. ¡°What happened?¡± Peony trembled with anger. She was pale. ¡°rence, look what you¡¯ve done. You even pped Lisa.¡± Melody was ghastly pale. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over. The Murphy family is over.¡± Belle picked up a vase, wanting to throw it at rence. ¡°rence, are you trying to ruin the Murphy family? What six thousand was once able to solve can¡¯t even be solved with one hundred million now.¡± rence nced coldly at her. Belle took a step back, afraid to throw the vase now. ¡°One hundred million? What¡¯s happened?¡± William looked surprised. Kaysen¡¯s face was as calm as still water as he exined what had just happened. William was a little dumbfounded too. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s going to be tricky. Lisa already has many connections in Port Ind and hase here in recent years to develop her career. ¡°Her connections span Port Ind, Mediterranean City, and Beth City. I¡¯m afraid the Murphy family is in danger if Lisa¡¯s going after you.¡± Peony went up and grabbed William¡¯s arm. ¡°My good son-inw, you have to help me. If you help the Murphy family through this crisis, I¡¯ll make sure Miranda divorces that loser.¡± Peony was so shameless that she called William her good son-inw. ¡°Mom! What are you talking about?¡± Miranda gritted her teeth. rence had such an impulsive thing for her, after all. Peony roared, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx! ¡°How would this have happened without you? ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken you... given birth to you.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± bellowed Armstrong. Peony immediately shut up when she realized her blunder. ¡°William, you have to help the Murphy family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Peony. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± William patted Peony on the arm. Peony suddenly looked up again. She darted toward rence and pped his face. ¡°What are you still doing here? Get the f*ck out. F*ck off. I don¡¯t want to have to see you for another second.¡± Chapter 114 - Why Should I Save You?

Chapter 114: Why Should I Save You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence walked out of the ward. He had nced at Miranda before leaving, meeting her cold gaze. Just after leaving the hospital, rence entered the parking lot. He was immediately surrounded by a group of tall and burly men. rence¡¯s expression sank when he saw a familiar figure in the crowd. ¡°You again?¡± It was Gunther¡ªa member of the Martial Arts Association and an employee of Julian¡¯s. Gunther¡¯s face was just as grim as rence¡¯s. After rence had crippled his pubic region, he could not release any more internal energy. After returning from that fight, Gunther was no longer a martial artist, even though he had managed to restore his basic human abilities. . Gunther was also no longer Julian¡¯s number one goon. Gunther said coldly, ¡°My master wants to see you.¡± ¡°Julian again. It seems he¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to kill me.¡± rence¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You couldn¡¯t take me with youst time. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to seed this time?¡± Gunther shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take you by force. ¡°Your wife and family are in the hospital. You might have some skills, but what about them?¡± Gunther¡¯s tone was calm, but his threat was as clear as day. If rence did not go with him, Gunther would go after Miranda and the others. rence could ignore Peony and the rest of her family, but he could not do that to Miranda. rence was no longer calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Gunther chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Although people in the martial arts world aren¡¯t good people, we know not to harm others¡¯ wives and families. ¡°If you cooperate with us, your wife and mother-inw¡¯s family will be safe.¡± rence said indifferently, ¡°What did Julian want to see me about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out after getting in the car.¡± Gunther turned around and got into a ck Mercedes van. rence pondered it before following suit. The van started up and headed out of the hospital. After about twenty minutes, it stopped at a luxurious private club downtown. rence met Julian in avish private room. Julian was wearing a white Tang suit and holding a silver cross. He was not yet even in his 40s, yet looked as sophisticated as and possessed the demeanor of an old man in his 60s or 70s. He upied a high position. He was very imposing. ¡°Mr. Julian, he¡¯s here,¡± Gunther said respectfully. ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s trying to kill me?¡± rence got straight to the point. Julian paused and shook his head. ¡°Why would I want to kill you?¡± rence was a little surprised. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? I had a car ident as soon as I left the Wright family¡¯s house. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides you or Jerald.¡± Julian shrugged. ¡°What do you think?¡± With that said, he stared at rence. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think... ¡°It¡¯s not you who¡¯s trying to kill me.¡± rence shook his head and sat down on the couch. ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you could have asked Gunther to drive me to an abandoned factory in the suburbs or to an empty mass grave. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t bring me here, much less allow me to see you. Wouldn¡¯t that bring you trouble once I¡¯m dead? ¡°With your status, you wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. ¡°I thought it was you before meeting you. Now I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Julian asked with a chuckle, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s my big brother, then?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Probably not. Judging by the way you speak and the way you call him your big brother, he¡¯s probably stronger than you. ¡°Even you aren¡¯t willing to kill a nobody like me, so your big brother won¡¯t want to kill me either. You guys wouldn¡¯t set your sights so low.¡± Julian gave rence an appreciative look and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quitepetent.¡± As he changed the subject, the temperature of the room suddenly ran cold. ¡°However, that¡¯s not enough!¡± Swoosh! Julian raised his hand, and a coffee cup from the coffee table flew toward rence¡¯s cheek. If rence failed to dodge it, the coffee cup would have smashed into his face. However, Julian¡¯s movements were as slow as an ant to rence¡¯s eyes. rence could easily see the coffee cup¡¯s trajectory. Not moving, rence merely leaned his head aside. The coffee cup flew over him and hit the wall behind him, exploding with a ¡®pop¡¯. Julian was surprised. He had learned from Gunther that rence was strong. However, he had not expected rence to be so strong. No martial artist would have been able to easily dodge the coffee cup just now. Even if they could have, they would not have just moved their heads and not their lower bodies. They would have been in a fluster. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re indeed strong. Do you know martial arts?¡± Julian stared at rence. rence¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Is this how you treat your guest, Mr. Julian?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Howard. I heard from Gunther that you¡¯re strong. ¡°I was already interested in you, but now I¡¯m more interested in you, so I just wanted to test you,¡± Julianughed. ¡°Besides, Gunther¡¯s my employee, and you¡¯ve crippled his pubic region, Mr. Howard. Just think of that rudeness as justice for Gunther.¡± rence frowned. ¡°Mr. Julian, you didn¡¯t ask me here just to tell me that, did you?¡± Julian nodded and gave rence a second look. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Howard. I¡¯ve looked you up. ¡°Although you¡¯re young, there¡¯s something special about your medical skills. You¡¯ve saved Joshua and Jackson of the Hayes family, and you¡¯ve even cured the pulmonary edema my dad has been suffering from for years. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in your medical skills, Mr. Howard. I¡¯d like to ask you to help me cure an illness.¡± ¡°Cure an illness?¡± rence looked at Julian. Julian nodded affirmatively, looking sincere. ¡°Yes, cure an illness.¡± ¡°I heard that you can find out a patient¡¯s illness without even feeling their pulse or asking about their symptoms. I wonder if you can tell what¡¯s wrong with me, Mr. Howard?¡± rence nced at Julian. ¡°Mr. Julian, you¡¯re a martial artist, but you¡¯ve injured your governing and conception vessels. You probably haven¡¯t been able to use force for thest few years. ¡°When you attacked me, you forcibly activated the vital energy in your body. If I¡¯m not wrong, the area three inches below your left shoulder must be in excruciating pain right now. ¡°A normal person would have screamed. ¡°However, you managed to hold it in with determination.¡± rence smiled at Julian as he finished speaking. rence could amaze the world when no one was expecting much from him. Julian jerked up from the couch. The motion was so violent that he tugged at the area three inches from his left shoulder, the sharp pain making him bare his teeth. ¡°Mr. Howard, you really are good!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± rence smiled faintly. rence had X-ray vision, so he could tell at a nce what was wrong with anyone. Julian dropped his arrogance and acted humbly. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m the vice president of the Martial Arts Association Mediterranean City branch. I forced a breakthrough five years ago and injured my governing and conception vessels. ¡°The governing and conception vessels are as important to martial artists as an engine is to cars. ¡°Once they were injured, I could never fight again. My body would be in great pain if I forced it. ¡°I wonder if you can save me, Mr. Howard?¡± rence chuckled. ¡°Of course I can, but why would I save you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room instantly turned cold and solemn. Chapter 115 - Mr. Howard, Please Accept My Gratitude!

Chapter 115: Mr. Howard, Please ept My Gratitude!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do you have a death wish, boy? ¡°Mr. Julian personally asked you to treat him, yet you refuse?¡± snapped Gunther. A dozen men rushed in from outside the room at a single word. They were all genuine martial artists, each capable of defeating one hundred men by themselves. If these people attacked at the same time, Gunther could guarantee that even if rence had some odd tricks up his sleeves like subduing them with a silver needle, these martial artists could take rence down in a heartbeat. rence would not be able to take more than a few down. ¡°Stop,¡± Julian roared, shooting Gunther a cold look. ¡°Who told you to attack Mr. Howard? ¡°Fools, get the f*ck out of here! . ¡°Mr. Howard¡¯s my guest!¡± Gunther and the rest were unwilling toply but dared not refute under Julian¡¯s threat. They retreated silently. Before rence¡¯s astonished eyes, Julian humbled himself and bowed to rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, please cure my illness. ¡°If you can save me, you will be my friend from now on!¡± rence was surprised. With Julian¡¯s status, threatening rence would be the best approach, rather than being humble. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Julian.¡± rence was not someone unable to appreciate others¡¯ kindness. Julian was so polite that rence would look mean if he continued to behave proudly. ¡°I can treat you right now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± It was Julian¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± rence shook his head and asked Julian to lie down on the couch. Julian did not ask why, simplyying down obediently and putting his hands and feet in ce. rence pulled back Julian¡¯s clothes. ¡°It may hurt a little, but bear with it.¡± rence had already figured out that Julian¡¯s governing and conception vessels were congested, and that there were multiple vital energy-blocking meridian knots in his body. It must have been the method of practice that had been wrong. He only needed to unblock the governing and conception vessels, as well as untie the knotted meridians. Julian¡¯s illness was not an illness at all. Normal doctors would not be able to cure Julian, but this was nothing for rence, who had X-ray vision. rence took out his silver needles and inserted them immediately! Pfff! A silver needlended onto Julian and sank into his muscle. ¡°Hiss! Ahh!¡± Julian gasped. It hurt so f*cking bad that even his facial muscles contorted. ¡°Mr. Julian! What did you do to Mr. Julian, boy?¡± Gunther was about to rush over again. ¡°You oaf.¡± rence rolled his eyes. Julian roared, ¡°Stand down.¡± Gunther retreated with hatred, staring at rence with red eyes. He would tear rence apart as soon as anything happened to Julian. rence inserted nine needles in one go. Theynded where Julian¡¯s meridians had been knotted, and unknotted them one by one. Julian trembled when the final needlended. His body shook violently, as if he was experiencing an epileptic fit. ¡°Mr. Julian!¡± Horrified, Gunther wanted to pounce on rence. However, rence simply sat back on the couch calmly. Julian yelled, ¡°I told you to stop. Who told you to touch Mr. Howard?¡± ¡°Mr. Julian, what¡¯se over you?¡± Gunther dared not move. Julian was still shaking violently. His face was filled with agony, but his heart was filled with ecstasy. He was in such pain because the internal energy in his body was frantically striking the meridians and breaking through the congested meridians in his body one by one. How could it not be painful, if the meridians being broken through felt like his body was being torn apart? However, the pain made Julian ecstatic. Five minutes passed. Julian was drenched in a cold sweat. He sat on the couch as if exhausted, bursting into tears of joy. ¡°Hahaha! Oh my God. I, Julian Wright, have practiced martial arts all my life. ¡°Since my meridians got congested five years ago, I lost my internal energy. Today, my meridians have been restored!¡± Julian looked up to the sky andughed, tears gushing from his eyes. ¡°Mr. Howard, please ept my gratitude! ¡°From this day on, you are my brother!¡± Julian got down on one knee and gave a martial artist¡¯s salute to rence. rence stepped forward and helped Julian up. ¡°Mr. Julian, you¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling me Mr. Julian?¡± rence nodded. ¡°Brother Wright.¡± Julian looked pleased and took rence by the arm. He was very affectionate. rence could tell that Julian was not faking. He really was happy. ¡°Brother Howard, today we¡¯ll make merry till we¡¯re drunk. ¡°Gunther, go get my Lafite.¡± Julian¡¯s voice sounded several times louder since his internal energy had been restored. rence smiled casually. ¡°Brother Wright, I think your meridians were congested not because there was something wrong with your training but because of the methods.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with the methods?¡± Julian froze. rence nodded gently. ¡°If possible, can I see your training methods, Brother Wright?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Julian hesitated slightly. If an outsider had said that instead of rence, he would have killed the outsider on the spot. In the martial arts world, coveting others¡¯ training methods was the most serious taboo. rence¡¯s tone changed when he saw that Julian was in a dilemma. ¡°If not, I can just look at the meridian diagram of the vital energy movement.¡± Julian smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve just saved me, Brother Howard. How could you have an ulterior motive for the Wright Mental Cultivation Method? ¡°Brother Howard, look!¡± Julian pulled a brown paper book out of his undergarment. It was yellow and wrinkled. It looked like a secret martial arts book from a martial arts novel. rence took it, flipped through a few pages, and discovered that there was some mental cultivation form. There were a dozen meridian diagrams of the vital energy movement in the back. rence looked through them and pointed to some of them. ¡°I know what the problem is now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Julian was surprised. rence pointed to the meridian diagram. ¡°There are clearly some problems with the vital energy movement, which goes against human meridians. ¡°Cultivating vital energy may not feel like much at first. ¡°However, it all adds up to problems sooner orter. If I¡¯m not wrong, some of the other members of the Wright family are paralyzed or have been made paraplegic from practicing this, right? You¡¯re lucky to have just lost your internal energy.¡± Julian looked at rence in shock. ¡°The Wright Mental Cultivation Method has been passed down in the Wright family for hundreds of years. ¡°The Wright family was a martial arts family a hundred years ago. Later, one after another, they began to have problems practicing this method, which had left them paralyzed or unable to continue practicing martial arts for life. ¡°I¡¯m the only one in my generation who is still interested in the Wright Mental Cultivation Method. I have been practicing martial arts for more than twenty years. Relying on the Wright family¡¯s connections, I became the vice president of the Martial Arts Association Mediterranean City branch. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m no longer worthy of such a title after losing my powers five years ago. ¡°A lot of my old brothers are gone. Only Gunther is still with me.¡± There was a gleam of destion in Julian¡¯s eyes as he said that. When Julian was at his prime, he had countless entourages and dozens of luxury cars nking him whenever he went out. There were no more people left. Only Gunther had remained loyal. Unfortunately, rence had crippled Gunther¡¯s pubic region a few days ago, so Gunther had now been reduced to an ordinary person. rence had not expected Gunther to be so loyal. He looked up at Gunther. ¡°Go to Thirteen Hall tomorrow, and I¡¯ll help you recover your pubic region.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gunther was excited. Chapter 116 - Clarence is My Sworn Brother

Chapter 116: rence is My Sworn Brother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He could cure Gunther right now, but Gunther had touched and threatened him. Therefore, rence decided to punish Gunther a little. ¡°Thank you, Master Howard!¡± Gunther bowed to rence. Julian smiled as he looked at rence. ¡°Brother Howard, thank you again on Gunther¡¯s behalf.¡± He changed the topic by asking rence, ¡°Brother Howard, you said that there¡¯s something wrong with the Wright Mental Cultivation Method¡¯s meridian operations. I wonder, is there any way to solve it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy..¡± rence asked Julian for a pen so rence could write on the brown paper. ¡°I just need to modify the direction of a few meridians. Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, it probably won¡¯t cause paralysis anymore when you practice the Wright Mental Cultivation Method in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Julian was very excited. His face was full of shock. ¡°Brother Howard, are you a martial arts grandmaster?¡± ¡°Martial arts grandmaster?¡± rence was confused. Julian nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Only great martial artists like Tony Jaa and Chuck Norris would be able to modify the training method. ¡°How could ordinary people modify it, let alone modify meridian diagrams? ¡°Brother Howard, you¡¯re not a grandmaster, you¡¯re greater than a grandmaster. How admirable. How admirable!¡± rence shook his head humbly. ¡°Brother Wright, you¡¯re kidding me. I¡¯m just a barefoot doctor who knows a little about medicine.¡± ¡°Hahaha, if you¡¯re a barefoot doctor, then all the other doctors in this world are quacks!¡± Julian was ted. He put away the Wright Mental Cultivation Method rence had just modified. He sent Gunther away to prepare a feast and bring out the Lafite Julian had stored in the cer. ¡°Gunther, why don¡¯t you take Brother Howard to King¡¯s Room? I¡¯lle over after I get changed,¡± ordered Julian. rence had just given Julian his treatment, so Julian was all drenched in sweat. rence nodded nonchntly and left the private room with Gunther in the direction of King¡¯s Room. Although it was a private club, it was built like a hotel. It had many banquet halls and was very luxurious. After getting off the elevator, Gunther took rence outside King¡¯s Room and let him enter by himself. He had to pick up the Lafite wine Julian kept in his cer. As soon as Gunther left, rence saw several people walking out of Queen¡¯s Room across from where he was. They were well dressed but covered in bruises. ¡°It¡¯s you. How dare youe here, boy?!¡± Lisa had a murderous look on her face. Homicidal intention dripped from her eyes like water. Theirtest encounter had urred less than two hours after rence had pped her and her friends in the hospital. Lisa¡¯s friends had bandages on their elbows, and they were also ring at rence with hatred. rence sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want me to beat you up again?¡± ¡°You...¡± Lisa¡¯s friends retreated. ¡°rence, you¡¯re asking for trouble. I was going to torture you tomorrow, but you¡¯vee to me yourself. ¡°Well, tonight is the night you die. ¡°As for your wife, how dare you ask me to apologize to her? I¡¯ll make her beg at my feet.¡± Lisa sneered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A young man with a bullet haircut, who was in ck leather pants and leather shoes, walked over. He was thin and looked sickly pale. He had tattoos on his arms and neck. You could tell he was a tough guy. ¡°Young Master Jennings! ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Lisa immediately walked over and cried out to Warren Jennings. Warren looked at Lisa¡¯s nose, surprised. ¡°Lisa, what happened to your nose?¡± Lisa red coldly at rence. ¡°This guy pped me. ¡°It happened at the hospital earlier today. He¡¯s insane. ¡°His wife spilled wine all over me at the wine party, and he pped me when I asked her topensate for my evening gown. ¡°Not only did he hurt me, but he also broke my friends¡¯ arms. ¡°He¡¯s even followed us to North Star Mansion now. He¡¯s out of control!¡± Lisa exined with much exaggeration what had happened at the hospital. She even falsely used rence of following her and the others to North Star Mansion. She had invited Warren here today to get back at rence by shutting out the Murphy Group from Mediterranean City. ¡°What? How could this have happened?¡± Warren¡¯s face darkened instantly. Lisa looked as though she was going to cry. ¡°Young Master Jennings, you must help me out. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to some top celebrities if you do. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to the newly debuteddies as soon as possible too.¡± Warren looked indifferent. He looked at rence. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve following them here, boy. ¡°Do you know where we are now?¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± rence titled his head to one side. Leaving aside the fact that he had not followed Lisa, what would this Young Master Jennings have to do with it even if rence had? Warren¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Haha. What does this have to do with me? ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what this has to do with me. ¡°Get him. Break his legs and throw him out. ¡°Then, call the police. Just tell them that he was stealing, and get awyer to put him in jail for ten or twenty years.¡± Warren looked proud. It was as if he had rence by the short hairs. North Star Mansion was aplicated ce. He had been stealing from North Star Mansion. What if he had bumped into one of its shady transactions? rence would be dead meat once thrown into jail. Warren would not even have to do anything. A dozen suit-d bodyguards rushed over from behind Warren, ready to take rence down. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you!¡± Just then, a cold and dignified voice rang out. Julian had changed into clean clothes, and Gunther had just walked over with the Lafite wine from the cer. Warren froze. The frivolousness vanished from his face, and he assumed an obsequious expression. ¡°Mr. Julian, it¡¯s you. ¡°My men and I caught this kid stealing from North Star Mansion. ¡°We¡¯re about to break his legs and throw him out. ¡°Mr. Julian, the security at North Star Mansion is awful. What if he¡¯s heard something he¡¯s not supposed to hear, ruining the guests¡¯ business? ¡°I suggest we just shut him up for good and get it over with.¡± Warren looked spiteful as he suggested his cruel ideas. Julian flung his sleeves out and snorted coldly. ¡°Stealing? ¡°What is he stealing? rence is my sworn brother. ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s stealing?¡± The ce fell silent as soon as he finished speaking. Warren¡¯s pupils constricted in disbelief. Lisa staggered, thinking that there had to be something wrong with her ears. Though she was from Port Ind, she knew Julian. She had also tried to set him up with some female celebrities but had been turned down. ¡®rence is Julian¡¯s sworn brother? ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡°Mr... Mr. Julian, could there be some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Warren asked in shock. p...?Julian pped him. Julian had just restored his internal energy, so the p was hard enough to send Warren falling to the ground. ¡°Misunderstanding? Did you just call my sworn brother a misunderstanding?¡± Chapter 117 - Miranda: Give William A Chance?

Chapter 117: Miranda: Give William A Chance?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Warren fell to the ground, his eyes full of resentment. He roared, ¡°How dare you hit me? ¡°You may have been strong, but that was five years ago. ¡°Do you think you can do anything you want just because you¡¯re the vice president of the Martial Arts Association? ¡°The Jennings family isn¡¯t a member of the Wright n! Do you really think you¡¯re all that just because I called you Mr. Julian?¡± Warren was furious. Julian had pped him mercilessly in front of all of these women and his own men. Did Julian have to embarrass him? The Jennings family might not have been as rich and powerful as the Wright family, but they were still a notable family with assets of more than twenty billion dors. Besides, the Jennings family was not a member of the Wright n but the Larson n.. The Wright n was led by the Wright family, the Hayes n was led by the Hayes family, and the Larson n was led by the Larson family. The three of them co-existed. They maintained the bnce. Warren had called Julian ¡®Mr. Julian¡¯, but that did not mean the Jennings family was afraid of the Wright family. p... ¡°Who are you to call me by my name?¡± p... ¡°Even if your father came here, he would not dare to speak to me like that.¡± p... ¡°Is the Larson n that great? Does the Wright n have no say in Mediterranean City?¡± p... ¡°You¡¯ve offended your superior. Let¡¯s see if your father will dare utter a word if I beat you to death.¡± p... ¡°Break my sworn brother¡¯s legs? How dare you say that?¡± Warren was dumbfounded after getting pped a dozen times. Not one of the bodyguards behind him dared to step forward. This was Mr. Julian¡ªthe vice president of the Martial Arts Association. Warren went mad. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯m going to call my dad.¡± Julian sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll do it.¡± With that said, he took out his phone and called Warren¡¯s father. ¡°Nathan Jennings, your son has called me by my first name and threatened me. ¡°He wanted to break my sworn brother¡¯s legs, too. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to break one of his legs after beating him, would it? Julian threw the phone at Warren. ¡°Your dad wants to talk to you.¡± Warren took the phone, his face going through many different expressions. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dad! ¡°How could...¡± As Warren listened to his father, his expression turned grimmer and grimmer, until he finally turned ghastly pale. He bowed his head to Julian. ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize. ¡°My dad said you could cripple my leg as punishment.¡± Julian merely waved his hand. ¡°Gunther, break his leg.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gunther walked forward impassively and stepped on Warren¡¯s calf. ¡°Ahh...¡± Warren screamed, sweating profusely. He was carried to the hospital by his bodyguards. Watching from nearby, Lisa and the others were scared out of their skin. They were indeed maniptive. However, there was nothing they could do about a man like Julian, who could control the life and death of others at will. Tricks and schemes were vulnerable in the face of absolute force. ¡°Mr. Julian...¡± Lisa hung her head low. She was terrified but still held out hope for onest chance. ¡°I¡¯m from Port Ind. I¡¯m not a member of Mediterranean City¡¯s circle, so you can¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Julian smirked, looking at Lisa with amusement. ¡°Keep this in mind: there¡¯s no one in Mediterranean City I can¡¯t touch.¡± ¡°I heard what you said earlier. You wanted to go after my sworn brother? ¡°You wanted to touch his family? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to let you off lightly?¡± Lisa had a grave expression. She took a deep breath and apologized to rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I apologize to you and your wife. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the Murphy Property Development Group¡¯s shut-out incident myself.¡± rence was surprised. ¡®Has Lisa given in?¡¯ He could not help but give her a second look. rence thought Lisa was one of those producers who behaved arrogantly because of their background and the backers they had. Lisa took out her phone and made a few calls in session, all in front of rence. ¡°Mr. Wace, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. You don¡¯t have to pick on Murphy Group now. ¡°Mr. Zook, the ban on Murphy Property is no longer necessary. I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time. ¡°Mr. Lucas, Murphy Property... ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯ve apologized, and Murphy Property Development Group is okay now. This...¡± Lisa looked at Julian coldly. Her expression was grim. ¡°Get the f*ck out,¡± snapped Julian. Lisa awkwardly escaped from North Star Mansion with her friends. Julian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Brother Howard, Warren got what he deserved! ¡°Lisa is just a producer, but as she said, she has a strong presence in Port Ind and knows many people in Mediterranean City. If I did go after her, it wouldn¡¯t have ended well for the both of us if she got desperate. ¡°Listen to me, and just let it go.¡± rence nodded. ¡°Got it, Brother Wright. ¡°I owe you one.¡± rence knew Warren must have a powerful background. Julian had already done his best by calling Warren¡¯s father in public and breaking one of Warren¡¯s legs. Lisa also had a powerful background. Why else would a Port Ind producer like her stir up havoc in Mediterranean City? She must have someone backing her, or Julian would not have taken this matter so seriously. Things had ended pretty well, as the Murphy family¡¯s crisis had been resolved. ¡°Hahaha! This isn¡¯t a favor. ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Why talk about such things? ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go in and have a drink.¡± Julian shook his head as heughed. rence and Julian drank in North Star Mansion¡¯s King¡¯s Room. Meanwhile, in Mediterranean City Dos Hospital¡¯s ward. William was on the phone, trying to pull some strings for the Murphy family. However, William knew that it would be impossible to help the Murphy family with his own means. All he could do now was put on a show for Miranda. ¡°Mr. Lachman, do me a favor... ¡°Mr. Quigley, yes... I have a favor to ask of you...¡± The Murphy family looked at William nervously. A few minutes after William had made seven or eight calls, George and Kaysen¡¯s phones rang. Both of them answered their phones. George shouted, ¡°Grand River Group and Grandiose Construction Materials Group just called to proceed with their contracts. They¡¯re willing to pay us five million dors as an apology!¡± Kaysen was overjoyed. ¡°Mom, Dad, the bank told me they could give me a month¡¯s interest waiver, and they¡¯re allowing me to borrow another one hundred million dors. ¡°Sunshine Insurance also said they¡¯re not going to check on me next week, and they¡¯re giving me free insurance for six months.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Peony and the rest were jumping with joy. The ward was full of gaiety. ¡°Good son-inw, thank you!¡± Peony¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. She was already calling William her son-inw. William was dumbfounded. Since when had his friends gotten so powerful? ¡°Haha. The Murphy family¡¯s business is my business. How could I let Miranda stay upset? ¡°Aunt Peony, don¡¯t mention it. ¡°It¡¯s what I ought to do for Miranda.¡± Belle was beaming with joy. ¡°Mom, look how William has solved the Murphy family¡¯s crisis with only a few phone calls. ¡°He¡¯s so unlike rence, who can never do anything right. He almost brought the Murphy family eternal damnation.¡± Melody nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Yeah, Mom, rence¡¯s too cunning now. ¡°He had someone put on a show in Humanity Hall, and he angered Lisa, almost ruining the Murphy family. ¡°Miranda should divorce such a guy!¡± Peony nodded with a grim face. ¡°Miranda, divorce rence immediately once you get better. ¡°You can¡¯t miss out on a good boy like William.¡± Miranda was utterly disappointed in rence. She used to hate William but was impressed by his connections and the approach he had taken today. Miranda wondered if she should give William a chance. Chapter 118 - Your Daughter Can Still Be Saved

Chapter 118: Your Daughter Can Still Be Saved

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence had had drinks with Julian the previous night, so he woke upte the morning after. It was already eight o¡¯clock when he opened Thirteen Hall¡¯s door. Just like yesterday morning, two people were standing still at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. One was Gunther, while the other was River. ¡°Master Howard!¡± When they saw rence open the door, it was impossible to tell who was more excited than the other. rence nced at both of them. ¡°You came. ¡°Come in.¡± . ¡°Yes.¡± Gunther and River dared not waste time. One wanted rence to help restore his internal energy for martial arts, and the other wanted rence to help cure his illness. rence was about to sweep the floor. Gunther rushed forward. ¡°Master Howard, let me help you.¡± rence nced at Gunther and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After handing the broom and dustpan to Gunther, rence headed toward Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. River lunged forward and grabbed rence. He was a little panicked. ¡°Master Howard, you said you would help me with my illness. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had my breakfast. Do you expect me to give you treatment on an empty stomach?¡± rence looked at River. River smiled a slight smile. ¡°What would you like to eat? ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± The head of the Food and Drug Administration was utterly respectful. ¡°Alright.¡± rence did not hold back. ¡°I want Campbell Soup Shop¡¯s mushroom soup and an Old MacDonald¡¯s bagel. ¡°Also, a sandwich and a soytte from Aunt Leslie at the corner of the street. ¡°Remember, 30% sugar for my soytte.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± River rushed out of Thirteen Hall as fast as he could. He was back in less than twenty minutes with what rence had wanted. rence took his time eating breakfast. Gunther and River waited for rence, not saying a word. rence finished his meal, took out his handkerchief, and wiped his mouth. ¡°Who¡¯s going to go first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± River was enthusiastic. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence got up, walked over to River, raised his hand, and pped River thrice. Gunther was left dumbfounded at the sight of it. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± rence waved him out. River thanked him frantically. ¡°Master Howard, thank you. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± rence sauntered over. Gunther smiled sadly. ¡°Master Howard, the way you give treatment is truly miraculous. ¡°If you can help me restore my martial arts abilities, you can p me however you want.¡± rence knew that Gunther misunderstood him. He shook his head in amusement. ¡°River has eaten too much meat and fish, which has caused the umtion of toxins in his body. He may get hemiplegia, so I¡¯m trying to detoxify him. ¡°Why should I p you when I¡¯m only restoring your internal energy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be pped?¡± Gunther was delighted. rence pointed to a bamboo bed not far away from them. ¡°Lie on that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gunther quicklyy down on the bamboo bed. rence went over, pulled off Gunther¡¯s clothes, and inserted several silver needles into his stomach. That time that rence crippled Gunther¡¯s martial arts abilities, he had notpletely crippled his pubic region. He had only blocked Gunther¡¯s meridians. Gunther could regain his powers whenever he unblocked his meridians. rence only inserted three needles before Gunther felt heat surge through his pubic region. He was excited! ¡°Alright, your internal energy should be restored now.¡± rence removed the silver needles. Gunther fell to his knees in tion. ¡°Thank you, Master Howard. You¡¯re my second parent.¡± rence helped Gunther to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m no second parent. I was the one who blocked your pubic region. ¡°I blocked your pubic region because you wanted to hurt me. ¡°Now that we have nothing against each other, I¡¯ve unblocked your pubic region, so we¡¯re even.¡± Gunther got up, nodded silently, and stood aside. rence ignored Gunther and went behind the counter to clean up. Trevor and Greyson were absent today, leaving rence to clean up after himself. About half an hourter, rence found Gunther still standing there, as stiff as a log. ¡°Why are you still here? ¡°There¡¯s nothing else wrong with you, your martial arts abilities have already been restored. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Gunther quickly replied, ¡°Master Howard, Mr. Julian told me to protect you from now on.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± rence was a little surprised. Gunther might not be the best martial artist, but he could easily take on a dozen to twenty ordinary people by himself. ¡®Julian asked Gunther to protect me?¡¯ ¡°Yes, Mr. Julian said nothing could happen to you, even if I had to die.¡± Gunther nodded solemnly. rence could tell he was serious. rence shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m only running a small business which has not yet open for business. I can¡¯t afford to pay you.¡± Gunther paused, shook his head, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, Master Howard. Mr. Julian pays me every month, so you don¡¯t need to pay me.¡± ¡°Master Howard, help!¡± Suddenly, a panic-stricken voice came from outside Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. Master Williams came rushing in with a girl of about twelve or thirteen. A middle-aged couple was behind him. They were presumably the girl¡¯s parents. Belle and Melody had also followed them into Thirteen Hall. rence told Master Williams toy the girl down on the bamboo bed. ¡°What happened?¡± Master Williams¡¯ face was red. ¡°I was ipetent. I prescribed her the wrong medication.¡± The girl¡¯s mother swore. ¡°You quack. How dare you call yourself Master Williams? ¡°We came here out of admiration, and you killed my daughter. ¡°Pay for my daughter¡¯s life!¡± The girl¡¯s mother rushed forward and scratched Master Williams¡¯ face. Master Williams did not move nor fight back. With red eyes, the girl¡¯s father went forward too and pulled his wife away. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Luna has heart disease, and the doctor said she wouldn¡¯t make it past twelve years old. I should have seen thising.¡± The woman turned and roared, ¡°Are you still human? ¡°This is our daughter! ¡°How can you be so calm? Aren¡¯t you capable? Go and kill him. Avenge our daughter!¡± The man¡¯s face was grim as he grabbed his wife without uttering another word. Belle quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself. Your daughter has heart disease. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Humanity Hall that had a medical ident.¡± Melody nodded immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not our responsibility.¡± The little girl¡¯s heart had stopped beating in Humanity Hall, and it was already toote to go to the hospital. It was important for Belle and Melody to disassociate themselves from her right now. rence ignored them. He walked over to the bamboo bed and took off the girl¡¯s clothes. Like a startled tiger, the girl¡¯s mother lunged forward and pped rence in the face. p... ¡°What are you doing? My daughter¡¯s dead, yet you¡¯re desecrating her body?! ¡°You brute!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red as tears welled up in them. She was emotionally unstable. ¡°How dare youy a hand on Master Howard?¡± Gunther¡¯s face darkened. He was about to take the woman down. rence shook his head and asked Gunther to back off. He did not argue with the frantic woman. ¡°Your daughter can still be saved. Are you sure you want to waste precious time?¡± Chapter 119 - You Have No Shame

Chapter 119: You Have No Shame

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The madwoman¡¯s body trembled when she heard this. She looked at rence in disbelief, covering her mouth. ¡°What... What did you say? ¡°My daughter can still be saved...¡± ¡°Yes, but what you have to do now is shut up.¡± rence looked at the madwoman coldly. The madwoman stepped back as she nodded frantically, both terrified and delighted. . She looked so pitiful. rence sighed. Every parent was truly admirable. With everyone watching, rence prepared to insert the needles necessary to save the patient. Belle seemed to suddenly recall something. ¡°rence, don¡¯t touch her. The girl¡¯s heart has stopped beating, but she might be able to be saved if we send her to the hospital. ¡°If you touch her and she dies, then this is on you. ¡°Don¡¯t me Humanity Hall!¡± Master Williams was livid. ¡°Belle, do you have no shame?¡± ¡°Master Williams, what are you talking about?¡± Belle¡¯s expression sank. Master Williams was furious. ¡°When the girl came into Humanity Hall, I said she should go to a big hospital for treatment if she has heart disease. ¡°However, you took a fancy to what the girl¡¯s parents said about paying us one million dors if we could cure her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want those one million dors? ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to pass the buck. How dare you!¡± Belle¡¯s pretty face turned ghastly pale. Almost cking out from her anger, she pointed at Master Williams¡¯s nose. ¡°Damn you, Master Williams. How dare you say that when you¡¯ve worked for Humanity Hall for more than twenty years? ¡°You ungrateful thing. I¡¯ll ask my mom to fire you after this!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Williams snorted coldly. ¡°Fire me, then. I don¡¯t want to stay in Humanity Hall any longer.¡± In the week since Belle and Melody had taken over Humanity Hall, the entire ce had be a mess. rence roared, ¡°Will all of you shut up? ¡°If you want to quarrel, do it outside!¡± He was trying to save a life, yet they were being so noisy and annoying that he could not concentrate. Master Williams shut up. Belle snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll see what happens if you fail.¡± rence began treatment once it became quieter. With his X-ray vision activated, rence saw through the girl¡¯s insides and discovered that her cardiovascr system was fragile, and her heart was slightly smaller than average. The muscles of her heart were underdeveloped. That could easily lead to heart disease. It could also cause cardiac arrest once triggered or frightened. However, the girl¡¯s ¡®energy¡¯ was still there and had not gone out. She had just had a cardiac arrest. It was not a big deal. rence inserted several needles to stabilize the girl¡¯s energy. Then, he secretly held the girl¡¯s hand as he held the ne with a cross, repairing her damaged heart in silence. ¡°Mom...¡± A weak voice rang out, making the madwoman cry tears of joy. ¡°Luna, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Master Williams was overjoyed. Belle and Melody paused and curled their lips. ¡°That¡¯s pure coincidence.¡± They would not believe rence knew anything about medicine, even if they saw proof with their own eyes. Their impression of rence had already been fixed in ce¡ªhe was a loser and also a loser son-inw, he had not graduated junior high, and he was uneducated and illiterate. Would such a guy know medicine? It had to be a joke! It was definitely pure coincidence. The girl¡¯s father stepped forward, looking grateful. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m Chip Larson, the girl¡¯s father. Thank you.¡± rence removed the silver needles from the girl. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just take some of the medicine I¡¯ll prescribe. ¡°Don¡¯t trigger her. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten her. ¡°Proper exercise can help her heart develop, and she should be fine in the future.¡± Chip froze. ¡°She should be fine in the future? What do you mean, Doctor?¡± His daughter had a congenital heart condition that dyed the growth of her heart. Her heart was now of a size better suited to a three or four-year-old child. As the girl¡¯s body grew, her heart simply would not be able to support it. The hospital had already proimed that his daughter would not live past twelve. His daughter had happened to turn twelve this year. rence exined slowly, ¡°I just fixed her heart. ¡°As long as she grows up healthy, her heart should be normal by the time she¡¯s eighteen. ¡°She¡¯ll be able to get married, have kids, and not be afraid of having a heart attack again.¡± ¡°What?¡± A fiery ze shed through Chip¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will she really be alright?¡± rence nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Theoretically speaking, she¡¯ll be alright. ¡°I¡¯ve repaired your daughter¡¯s heart, but it¡¯s still like a five or six-year-old¡¯s heart. ¡°How can the body of a twelve-year-old bear the heart of a five or six-year-old? ¡°Thus, she needs recuperation. She really will be alright once she¡¯s eighteen and fully grown.¡± Chip clenched his fists in excitement. All he wanted was simple¡ªto keep his daughter alive. rence had given him a great surprise. Not only would his daughter grow up healthily until she turned eighteen, but after that, she could also go on to live a normal life? How could Chip not be excited? He took a checkbook out of his pocket on the spot and wrote a check for ten million dors. ¡°Here¡¯s ten million dors, Doctor. Think of it as my payment to you. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my daughter here for a follow-up every month. ¡°If she¡¯s really alright, there will be a greater reward!¡± ¡°Ten million dors!¡± With her eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets, Belle rushed to grab the check from Chip¡¯s hand and stuff it into her pocket as fast as she could. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chip red at Belle. Belle threw her head back with a haughty look on her face. She pointed at rence. ¡°Do you know who he is? ¡°His name is rence Howard, and he¡¯s the son-inw of the Murphy family. I¡¯m his oldest sister, and his wife is my third sister. ¡°rence has lived off the Murphy family for three years. ¡°Everything he uses is from the Murphy family. ¡°He runs Thirteen Hall, while the Murphy family runs Humanity Hall. In other words, Thirteen Hall is Humanity Hall¡¯s branch. ¡°In that case, this money should go to Humanity Hall too.¡± Belle spoke matter-of-factly. She had no shame. Chip frowned. ¡°Mr. Howard, this...¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Give it to her.¡± rence turned around to check on Chip¡¯s daughter. The little girl was timidly nestled in her mother¡¯s arms. The madwoman from earlier had be quiet now, holding her daughter tightly and not letting anyone touch her. After making sure his daughter was alright, Chip left with her and his wife. Belle walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Master Williams, I was wrong just now. Will youe back with me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Williams snorted coldly, his face haughty. ¡°You just called me ungrateful. Didn¡¯t you want to fire me? ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll go back to Humanity Hall?¡± Belle nodded grimly, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t go back, then. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret itter!¡± Belle and Melody left in hatred. They gave rence and Master Williams a nasty re before leaving. An hourter, Belle and Melody returned, bringing Peony with them. Peony scolded mercilessly, ¡°rence, how dare you? Are you poaching Master Williams after failing to destroy the Murphy family?¡± Chapter 120 - Acting Up

Chapter 120: Acting Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence was surprised that Peony had shown up so quickly. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Penny pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°What am I doing here? ¡°I can¡¯te here now? ¡°Were you going to tear down my Humanity Hall if I didn¡¯te? ¡°rence, I didn¡¯t expect this to be the kind of person you were. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for William, Lisa would have shut out the Murphy family yesterday. Today, you messed with Humanity Hall and tricked Master Williams again. What are you trying to do? ¡°Are you unhappy that you weren¡¯t able to bring down the Murphy family?¡± Peony was furious. From her perspective, rence could not do anything right and was determined to bring down the Murphy family. . Armstrong¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°rence, I know you¡¯re angry. However, didn¡¯t I just criticize you a little bit and refuse to give you the Murphy family¡¯s shares? ¡°Do you have to do this over that? ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the shares because you¡¯re impulsive and can¡¯t do things calmly and properly. ¡°It would¡¯ve been a bad thing if you had gotten the shares. Why can¡¯t you understand my good intentions?¡± rence would not be able to give a convincing exnation. ¡°Mom and Dad, let me exin. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the incident with Lisa been taken care of? I had Lisa call the business ownersst night. They¡¯re not going to go after Murphy Property anymore.¡± Peony and the rest sneered, believing that rence was in denial. It was William who had called people and used his connectionsst night to save the Murphy Property Development Group from being shut out. ¡®How dare rence take credit? ¡®Does he think we¡¯re blind?¡¯ ¡°Is this all thanks to you, then?¡± Belle was amused. Melodyughed. ¡°Mom, you can never wake someone up when they insist on pretending to be asleep.¡± rence had no idea whether tough or cry. ¡®When have I ever pretended to be asleep? I¡¯ve been wide awake this whole time.¡¯ Peony nced impatiently at rence. ¡°We¡¯re not arguing with you about this. ¡°Anyway, ask Master Williams to return to Humanity Hall immediately.¡± Just then, Master Williams walked out from Thirteen Hall¡¯s backyard. ¡°Director Wanda, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not going back to Humanity Hall.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ponny looked at Master Williams in surprise and quickly stepped forward, adopting a gentler attitude. ¡°Master Williams, why is that? ¡°You¡¯ve been at Humanity Hall for over twenty years. ¡°Didn¡¯t you owe me a favor? You promised me you¡¯d stay in Humanity Hall. ¡°Why are you leaving now? This must be rence¡¯s doing. He got into your head, didn¡¯t he?¡± Penny gritted her teeth in anger, stomping her feet. Master Williams nced at rence, then at Belle and Melody. ¡°rence has nothing to do with it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who vited the original purpose of the clinic, Director Wanda. ¡°As you said, Director Wanda, I¡¯ve been at Humanity Hall for more than twenty years. Even if I owed you a favor, I should¡¯ve paid it back by now. ¡°I just want to stay at Thirteen Hall now.¡± With that said, Master Williams turned around and walked into Thirteen Hall¡¯s backyard without waiting for Peony¡¯s reply. Peony yelled at Master Williams. ¡°Master Williams, you¡¯ve gone too far. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you for more than twenty years. Are you just going to leave without bothering about Humanity Hall?¡± Master Williams did not look back. He disappeared. ¡°rence, this is all your fault. What kind of spell have you put Master Williams under?¡± Peony rushed forward and pped rence several times. p... rence¡¯s expression sank. He lowered his voice. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go too far. ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t ask Master Williams toe here. He came here himself.¡± Gunther got in front of rence and pushed Peony away. Peony staggered back several steps. Armstrong immediately rushed forward and helped his wife. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°rence, are you going to hit your mother-inw?¡± rence¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Dad, how could I hit Mom? She was just way out of line just now.¡± He had long been tolerant toward Peony and the rest. If it had not been for Miranda, how could he have allowed them to behave so arrogantly? He had been tolerating them for Miranda¡¯s sake. Belle red coldly at him. ¡°rence, you¡¯re so full of yourself. How dare you have someone touch my mom?¡± Melody pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°rence, did you just say that my mom was out of line? ¡°My mom¡¯s your elder, no matter how out of line she was! Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You little loser, what are you trying to do, then, if you¡¯re not trying to fight me?¡± Peony yelled at rence like a b*tch. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward, wanting to p rence again. Gunther¡¯s face instantly darkened. He looked murderous. ¡°If anyoneys a finger on Master Howard again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He had been assigned to protect rence. If Peony acted up again, Gunther would not care about whether she was rence¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°You!¡± Penny took a step back. She dared to behave arrogantly in front of rence but not in front of Gunther. She was a little intimidated by the murderous aura Gunther exuded. Peony was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong. ¡°Forget it. People like him would hit even their own mothers-inw. He¡¯s lost his mind. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Armstrong shook his head and dragged his wife out of the Thirteen Hall. Suddenly, a gold card slipped out of Penny¡¯s pocket andnded on the floor. ¡°This...¡± rence walked up and picked up the gold card. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the ess card for Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One? ¡®Why is it with Peony?¡¯ He touched his pocket, and sure enough, his ess card was gone. rence figured he had dropped itst night during the confrontation with Lisa in Miranda¡¯s ward. ¡°What are you doing, loser?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine. Give it back!¡± Like a cat who had had its tail stomped on, Peony rushed forward fiercely and snatched the ess card from rence¡¯s hand. rence was a little speechless. ¡°Mom, this ess card is mine.¡± ¡°Yours? ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Peonyughed and pointed mockingly at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°This is Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One¡¯s ess card. ¡°William gave it to us. ¡°Hmph! People like you would never be able to live in Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One.¡± rence frowned. ¡°William gave it to you?¡± Peony seemed a little evasive. She quickly exined, ¡°William gave it to me. ¡°He didn¡¯t hand it to me personally, but I found it under Miranda¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°William must have been too shy to give it to us, so he dropped it there on purpose. ¡°The boy has done so much. He was worried that I wouldn¡¯t want it, so he pretended to drop it on the ground.¡± Peony had found Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One¡¯s ess card in Miranda¡¯s wardst night. Peony was sure that the Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights belonged to William. Even if William had not nned to give it to her, Peony had made up her mind that William would have to give her Vi One if he wanted to be with Miranda. rence was speechless. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really mine. How did something that Leanne gave me be William¡¯s?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Penny viciously spat, ¡°Do you really think you know Leanne? ¡°I looked it up online. It¡¯s Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One. It¡¯s worth a billion dors. ¡°What right does a little loser like you have to live in a vi like that? ¡°Dear, girls,e on. Let¡¯s check out the vi now.¡± With that said, Peony and the others left, leaving rence speechless. Chapter 121 - The Access Card Is Real

Chapter 121: The ess Card Is Real

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not chase after them. It was fine if the ess card was with Peony and the gang. It was fine as long as he was the owner of the vi. If he was willing, he could kick Peony and the gang out anytime he wanted. Gunther walked over, ¡°Master Howard, why are you still staying with the Murphys with this kind of mother-inw? ¡°I have a little sister and she¡¯s not married yet. I trust Master Howard¡¯s character.¡± Gunther patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision then. You should get a divorce and I¡¯ll marry my little sister to you.¡± rence almost vomited blood. Was he insane? Was he really going to sell his little sister like this? ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Gunther had a serious look on his face. rence believed that Gunther was not joking. People like Gunther were full of zeal and they were people of their words, so they were very trustworthy. As long as rence agreed, Gunther might get his little sister over tomorrow to introduce her to his sister. rence shook his head. ¡°Every family goes through its problems. I saved Old Master Murphy back then so they agreed to let me marry into their family to repay me. ¡°The Murphys took care of me for the past three years and I can¡¯t count the good deeds they did for me with my fingers. ¡°Also, Miranda and I¡­¡± rence did not continue. His feelings toward Miranda wereplicated. He wanted to divorce her but he was worried about personal gains and losses. Every time he made up his mind, he would still hold on to thest glimmer of hope. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡± rence did not continue. He briefed, ¡°Help me keep an eye on Thirteen Hall. I¡¯ll drop by the hospital.¡± Miranda was still in the hospital so rence had to go visit her. He bought some fruits and nourishments, and went straight to the hospital. When rence was outside of the hospital room, he could see Miranda on the bed through the ss. William was in the room and he took out a ring with an emotional look on his face. ¡°Miranda, marry me.¡± Miranda frowned. ¡°William, I have a husband. What are you thinking?¡± William shook his head. ¡°Miranda, you saw that I¡¯m the one most suitable for you. ¡°Also, your parents like me a lot. What use does that good-for-nothing rence have?¡± William became more emotional as he said that, ¡°I¡¯m always the one picking up the pieces whenever something bad happens to your family. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll only be happy after you marry me.¡± Miranda felt disgusted in her heart. She just had some favorable impression of William and now it was all gone. ¡°William, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t marry you.¡± Miranda rejected decisively. William¡¯s expression turned malevolent. ¡°Why did you reject me? Am I not good enough?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± William grabbed Miranda¡¯s hand. Miranda struggled to get out of his grasp and she looked at William in terror. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Miranda, I like you! Just marry me!¡± William reached out to grab Miranda¡¯s nket. Then, he got into the bed and bared his fangs. He was about to force himself on Miranda. As long as he had her, he did not believe that she would not marry him. Miranda was still a virgin after she was married to rence for three years. This was why William wanted to take down Miranda because he would have the pleasure of dominating a chaste virgin like her. ¡°What are you doing? Get lost!¡± Miranda screamed and kicked William out of the bed. Bang! rence kicked the door open before rushing inside to grab William. Then, he punched William straight in the face. ¡°You bastard, how dare you force yourself on my wife!¡± ¡°rence!¡± Miranda let out a sigh of relief. rence punched William a few more times on the face before kicking him again. William was in so much pain he was curled up on the ground like a prawn. ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I was blinded by desire.¡± William got up quickly to apologize. Miranda¡¯s beautiful face darkened. ¡°Get lost!¡± A sh of rancor appeared in the deepest part of William¡¯s eyes before he left the room. Miranda let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know what will happen if you don¡¯t get here in time.¡± ¡°Are you not mad at me?¡± rence was surprised. Miranda shook her head. ¡°I thought about itst night. This is how you are so there¡¯s nothing worth feeling angry about.¡± rence was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hiss! Ouch!¡± Miranda suddenly twitched. ¡°Can you take a look at my leg for me? I think I exerted too?much force just now so my wound broke open.¡± rence was shocked. He quickly lifted the nket and he saw Miranda¡¯s fair legs. She was not wearing pants and she was still wearing the same ck stocking. No wonder Miranda was so shocked when William jumped into bed just now. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Miranda screamed and pulled her thigh back into the nket. ¡°How am I going to look at your wound if I don¡¯t lift the nket? I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re not wearing pants!¡± rence exined in embarrassment. Miranda¡¯s beautiful face turned red. She was not mad. She voluntarily disyed half of her wounded calf to rence. ¡°Help me take a look. You know medicine too.¡± ¡°Why? Do you believe that I know medicine now?¡± rence was surprised. The Murphys did not believe that he knew medicine, but why did Miranda believe him all of a sudden? Mirand looked at rence nkly. ¡°I thought about a lot of thingsst night. You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past two weeks. ¡°Starting from Johnson Golding then Joshua Hayes, Jackson Hayes, and also my mom. It seems that you¡¯re the one who treats them but it also seems like it has nothing to do with you.¡± Miranda frowned and continued, ¡°Also,st time I heard that a child in Humanity Hall almost died because of polio, but you managed to treat the child after they got the child to Thirteen Hall. ¡°And just now, my mom called. She said a girl¡¯s heart stopped and it seemed that she had no hope but she was treated after she went to Thirteen Hall. ¡°Because of this, Master Williams went to Thirteen Hall. My mom caused trouble for you just now, right?¡± After she said that, Miranda looked at rence with a smile to wait for his exnation. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not much trouble.¡± rence smiled helplessly and did not exin. He just skimped past it. Miranda looked at rence deeply, ¡°So, I think you should know some medicine, but I don¡¯t know if I was right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°When did you learn?¡± rence¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I learned from television back then. When?you go to work, I¡¯ll read some medical books when I have nothing to do at home. ¡°I figure it¡¯s good if I can help our mom.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not ignorant and ipetent after all. If you¡¯re interested in alternative medicine, you can systematically learn about it. ¡°Can you look at my wound for me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded. He grabbed the woman¡¯s calf and he felt an icy and soft sensation. Her calf was very smooth, delicate, and soft. He could clearly feel the woman quivering slightly. rence did not say anything. He unwrapped the bandages around where Miranda was burnt. He saw that it was infected. If she did not take care of it properly, there would be an ugly scar in the future. Miranda¡¯s legs were very beautiful and there were no ws. They were as perfect as ivory. rence was unwilling to see scars on Miranda so he silently used the energy from the ne with a cross to heal Miranda¡¯s wound slowly. The room was quiet. When Miranda saw rence treating her silently and not speaking, she spoke, ¡°Right, my mom found the ess card of you Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights. ¡°I told her that the card was fake. She didn¡¯t believe me and she instated that William gave it to her. ¡°Sigh, after my mom got better, she changed entirely. I wonder what¡¯s going on. She keeps imagining things now.¡± Miranda sighed. rence said faintly, ¡°The card is real.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Miranda frowned slightly. rence added, ¡°I said, the ess card is real.¡± Chapter 122 - Cant Let Clarence Come In

Chapter 122: Can¡¯t Let rence Come In

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Anger surged inside Miranda¡¯s heart. ¡°rence, can¡¯t you just tell me the truth? I don¡¯t want to talk about this kind of thing with you. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to avoid those topics to talk to you peacefully so what did you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. You should rest. I still have something to take care of.¡± rence got up and was ready to leave. It was just an excuse. He did not know how he should face Miranda if he continued to stay. Miranda frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay and apany me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really need to take care of this.¡± rence shook his head and walked out of the room. The moment rence left, Miranda¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Miranda, Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights is real! Look at mytest post.¡± Miranda opened Facebook. When she looked at thetest posts, she saw thetest posts of her mother, Belle, Melody, and so on. They all posted photos of Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights. It looked luxurious, impressive, and noble. Miranda was stunned. The moment rence left the hospital, his phone rang. ¡°Hello, is this Master Howard?¡± ¡°Yes, this is me.¡± An excited voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m Chip Larson. Do you have time? I want to treat you to a meal and thank you properly.¡± When they were in Thirteen Hall, rence told Chip that his daughter¡¯s heart had been healed. Plus, her heart had gone back to when she was at the age of five or six. Back then, Chip was suspicious. He only saw that rence had healed his daughter so he did not say much. He only left after leaving ten million dors. After Chip left Thirteen Hall, he immediately asked his family doctor to look at his daughter. In the end, he found that rence was telling the truth. What surprised Chip more was that his daughter¡¯s heart had signs of maturing. Even the doctor told him that this was a medical miracle. If nothing bad happened, his daughter¡¯s heart would continue to mature and she wouldpletely be free of the torture of heart disease when she reached eighteen. While Chip was feeling emotional, he called rence. ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°Yes! Master Howard, you have such amazing skills! Are you in Thirteen Hall? I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡± Chip sounded very excited. rence smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Master Howard, can you tell me your address? I¡¯ll send someone over,¡± Chip suggested. rence did not want to reject since Chip was being so passionate. ¡°Or you can tell me your address, Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll drive over.¡± ¡°Okay. My house is Vi Two in Dragon Soar Heights. You cane over now, I¡¯ll tell the guards so you can juste in.¡± Chip answered and hung up. rence was slightly stunned. Dragon Soar Heights? Vi Two? What a coincidence! Didn¡¯t Peony and the gang go to Vi one in Dragon Soar Heights? While Chip¡¯sst name was Larson and he lived in Vi Two of Dragon Soar Heights¡­ ¡°Larson¡­¡± rence frowned and he murmured, ¡°Is he from the Larson family of the top three families?¡± rence figured that it was likely. Well, great. Now, the three families from Mediterranean City, the Hayes family, the Wright family, and the Larson family were all connected to him. rence drove straight to Dragon Soar Heights. To be honest, this was the first time rence went to Dragon Soar Heights. When he reached Dragon Soar Heights, he was slightly stunned by what he saw. The huge vi-type residence area was built along the river. It looked like a dragon that was about to take off and that area also had the potential to develop rapidly too. The location of the dragon¡¯s tail was the high-endmercial building of Jade Garden and Tomson Riviera. The location of the dragon¡¯s head and body were Vi One to One Hundred. Vi One was coincidentally in the leading position. Meanwhile, Vi Two was located in the dragon¡¯s eye behind Vi One! The two vis stood on the banks of the river and they looked excellent. Since rence was driving a Ferrari that cost tens of millions so the security guard at the entrance of Dragon Soar Heights was very courteous with him. ¡°Sir, are you a resident of Dragon Soar Heights, or are you seeing someone?¡± rence wanted to tell him that he was the owner of Vi One. However, he changed his mind. His ess card was with Peony and he did not want to cause any trouble. So, he said, ¡°My name is rence Howard. I¡¯m here to visit the owner of Vi Two, Chip Larson.¡± The security guard smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mr. Howard. Mr. Larson told us if you¡¯re here, you can go straight inside. ¡°However, your car can¡¯t go in, Mr. Howard. ¡°Dragon Soar Heights prohibits all outside cars from entering the area so please¡­¡± The security guard looks awkward. rence did not cause trouble for him as well. ¡°I got it. Can you park it for me? I¡¯ll get the keys from you after Ie out.¡± rence got out of the car and tossed the keys to the security guard. He was not afraid that the security of Dragon Soar Heights running away with his car. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Mr. Howard.¡± The security guard opened the door and gestured to rence to go in. At the same time, he helped him to park the car. After rence walked inside, he walked toward Vi Two. At this moment, Peony and the gang were in Vi One. They were taking pictures and enjoying themselves while posting on Facebook. They were very excited. The location of Vi One was excellent, not only was there an open-air swimming pool, but there was also an observation deck. From here, you could see the sunset every day and how the sun slowly sank into the horizon. Not only that, but it was also the best location in Mediterranean City. Outside the vi was equipped with yachts that one could drive out to the river. There was also a helipad for helicopters on the roof. The vi upied more than 1,000 square meters and it was five stories high with more than forty rooms. It was more than enough for a family to live here. There was a private cinema, a private karaoke room, a game room, a gym, and so on. Peony fell in love with this ce after less than two hours of entering this ce. She was about to find a chance to move in so she could stay here after she retired. Suddenly, Belle, who was looking around the vi, yelled. She sounded as if someone had choked her. ¡°Mom, look who¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Peony sauntered over. The others came over as well. Belle pointed to the security footage angrily. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that rence? He¡¯s walking over here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peony and the gang were shocked. They looked at the security footage outside and saw that it was rence indeed. ¡°That punk! He must have seen my ess card so he followed me. ¡°He thinks he can live here? He must be daydreaming!¡± Peony¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. Belle was extremely nervous. ¡°We can¡¯t let hime in. What if William gets angry and doesn¡¯t let us live here anymore after he gets in?¡± Melody liked Vi One as well. She had promised her friends to let theme here to party next week. ¡°Right, we have to stop him. We can¡¯t let hime in.¡± ¡°Go, let¡¯s stop him!¡± Peony nodded decisively. Everyone rushed out of the vi and stopped rence who was walking past Vi One. rence looked at Peony and the gang in surprise. They were all looking at him aggressively. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? rence, do you think I don¡¯t know about your little tricks? Get lost! Get lost now!¡± Peony pointed at rence¡¯s nose and yelled. Belle and Melody looked as if they were protecting a treasure. They looked at rence with fear. ¡°rence, I¡¯m warning you. This ce belongs to William. ¡°William doesn¡¯t want you to touch this ce so you can¡¯te in.¡± Melody¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Get lost now! You¡¯re not weed here.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± rence was amused. These people were scared that once he stepped foot in this ce, they might offend William. Interesting. How interesting. Vi One belonged to him and they were preventing him from going on? Chapter 123 - Taking Advantage of His Seniority

Chapter 123: Taking Advantage of His Seniority

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°rence, what are youughing at?¡± Belle frowned. She felt that rence¡¯s smile was unkind, which made her even more certain that rence must be here so he could go inside Vi One. rence shook his head. He did not n to exin to them. ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t n to go to Vi One today. I¡¯m here for Vi Two.¡± Melody ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t believe you unless you get out of here!¡± ¡°rence, get out of Dragon Soar Heights right now!¡±?Peony pointed in the direction rence came from and told him to get lost. Armstrong¡¯s face was dark and he also lectured, ¡°rence, we will not hold you ountable for what you did to us before. I just hope you¡¯ll leave Dragon Soar Heights immediately. This is where the upper ss gathers. William will get angry if he sees you here.¡± ¡°Hehe, the upper ss!¡± renceughed as he shook his head. He ignored the Murphys and continued to walk toward Vi Two. When Peony and the gang saw him, they were anxious. They came up immediately to stop rence. ¡°rence, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you not leaving? When are you going to keep pretending?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go over!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll ask the security guard to kick you out!¡± ¡°Seriously, isn¡¯t this Dragon Soar Heights? How can they let irrelevant peoplee in?¡± The gang surrounded rence to not let him leave. They were scared that rence would barge into Vi One once he left their vision. Their dream of living in a vi would be shattered if they offended William. Suddenly, a frantic voice could be heard. It sounded as melodic as a skrk¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you Mr. Howard?¡± When they looked over, they saw a woman in her twenties. She was in a suit and her curves were perfectly entuated. The woman walked over quickly and her body was emitting a sweet fragrance. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry. My name is Rose Barton and I¡¯m Mr. Larson¡¯s secretary. Mr. Larson asked me to wee you but I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive much sooner than I expected.¡± rence looked at Rose. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Rose smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Larson described you to me and after I calcted your estimated time of arrival, I think it should be you. ¡°Right, what¡¯s going on?¡± Rose asked curiously. ¡°Yo! Go on, keep up with your act!¡± Belle said strangely, ¡°rence, you really are something else. ¡°You even hired an actress so that you can enter Vi One?¡± Rose frowned and scanned Belle coldly. ¡°What Vi One? Mr. Larson invited Master Howard to go to Vi Two.¡± ¡°Vi Two?¡± Peony and the gang were stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± rence did not want to exin further. ¡°Okay, Master Howard.¡± Rose led rence in the direction of Vi Two. Peony and the gang stared at rence. When he disappeared into the door of Vi Two, they knew they misunderstood. rence really came here for Vi Two. ¡°Vi Two? So what? My son-inw is staying in Vi One,¡± Peony murmured. Belle¡¯s face looked solemn. ¡°Mom, we have to watch out for rence in case he snuck into Vi er.¡± Melody nodded like she was preventing a thief. ¡°Right, let¡¯s turn on all the security cameras in the vi and turn on the stranger¡¯s rmter.¡± Under Rose¡¯s guidance, rence entered Vi Two. There were more than ten bodyguards in sunsses at the door of the vi. One of them had a pretty strong internal energy rippling in his body and it was slightly stronger than Gunther¡¯s. Rose stopped rence. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m sorry. Everyone has to be searched before entering the vi. Excuse me.¡± rence frowned slightly and nodded. He did not say anything and let the bodyguards search him. One phone, one bunch of keys, one wallet, and a bag of silver needles. These were all they got from rence. A few of them took out a detector and scanned rence¡¯s phone before handing it back to him and allowing him to enter the vi. After he entered the vi, he saw a huge living room in front of it that was more than a hundred square meters. Chip was sitting upright and still on the sofa. His wife was next to him and it was the woman who was throwing a fit in Thirteen Hall this morning. Aside from that, there was also a young man in a traditional costume. There was an old man in his sixties with a white beard. He looked healthy and his face was glowing. He was not too tall and he was slightly hunched back. He was sitting on the sofa chatting with Chip. Rose introduced in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr. and Mrs. Larson. That young man in a traditional costume is Mr. Larson¡¯s nephew, Danny Larson. He just came back from Port Ind. ¡°That old man with a white beard is Ed Warren. I heard Young Master Larson said that he¡¯s the descendant of Porthouse and he¡¯s here in Mediterranean City to heal Miss Larson.¡± rence nodded and did not say anything. Rose called out. ¡°Mr. Larson, Master Howard is here.¡± Chip quickly got up and asked rence to sit down. When Ed saw this, a hint of displeasure shed across his aged face. After rence sat down, Ed scoffed and said before Chip could say anything, ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for my entire life. I¡¯ve practiced medicine to help and save people. I¡¯ve treated everyone from generals to themoners. ¡°I¡¯ve treated at least eight thousand or even ten thousand people and I don¡¯t dare to call myself the master. You¡¯re just an inexperienced punk who seems to not go through puberty yet, how dare you call yourself the master.¡± The atmosphere in the room became cold and everyone could sense the hostility in the air. Danny quickly helped to resolve a dispute. ¡°Uncle, Mr. Warren is the descendant of Porthouse so he¡¯s a little straightforward. Please don¡¯t me him.¡± rence had started cursing Ed in his heart. ¡®So what if you¡¯re a descendant of Porthouse?¡¯ That old fart boasted about himself and then called rence an inexperienced punk. He was obviously targeting rence so what did it have to do with Ed being straightforward or not? rence shook his head in amusement, ¡°All kinds of ghoulse out in the bright daylight now, huh? When did medical practitioners start putting others down to lift themselves instead of showcasing their abilities?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a ghoul?¡± Ed stood up and fire wasing out from his eyes. rence looked at Ed calmly. ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± rence would not show respect to old farts who would take advantage of their seniority and pressure people with their identities. One sentence. Who did he think he was? ¡°You¡­¡± Ed¡¯s face turned dark and he pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡®Who is your master? Who are you learning from? When did you start practicing medicine? I want to ask your elders how they educate you? You¡¯re so disrespectful.¡± rence was amused. ¡°I don¡¯t have a master. As for when did I start practicing? I started this month.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ed was stunned and he waved his sleeve in anger. ¡°Mr. Larson, are you insulting me? ¡°How dare you call an inexperienced punk who has no master and just started practicing medicine a master?¡± Chip started hesitating. Suddenly, a servant from the Larson family rushed out. ¡°Mr.. Larson, Mrs. Larson, bad news! Miss¡­ Miss Larson was fine just now but she fainted suddenly!¡± Chapter 124 - The Life-Threatening 30 Minutes

Chapter 124: The Life-Threatening 30 Minutes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Fainted? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve treated her heart so she¡¯ll be fine as long as she doesn¡¯t engage in strenuous activities or get triggered.¡± rence frowned. Then, something clicked in his head. ¡°Did you treat her again/¡¯ Unless the Larsons treated this girl again if not, this would not happen. rence was very confident with his diagnosis. Danny scoffed. ¡°What do you mean again? Luna¡¯s not healed anyway. Just now, Master Warren looked at her again and prescribed her some new medicine.¡± Chip and Mrs. Larson did not pay attention to rence. They ran straight to their daughter¡¯s room. Ed and Danny followed behind them. After rence thought about it, he decided to follow them since this was a matter of life and death. ¡°Luna, what happened? Please don¡¯t scare me.¡± Mrs. Larson rushed to the side of Luna¡¯s bed. Luna Larson was in her bed. Her eyes were closed and her face was horrifyingly pale. rence frowned. ¡°Ed, what did you do to her? I¡¯ve looked at her body and as long as she recuperates properly, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ed scanned rence. ¡°Hmph! I just prescribed her some tonic to replenish her body. I also prescribed her some medicine to soothe her nerves and calm her down. Miss Larson fainted because you didn¡¯t treat her properly! ¡°If Mr. Larson didn¡¯t trust you and let me continue to treat Miss Larson, how would she suddenly faint?¡± Mrs. Larson turned her head and looked at Ed nervously, ¡°Master Warren, please save my daughter. Hurry!¡± Mrs. Larson looked emotionally unstable right now. If something happened to her daughter again, she would definitely go mad. Ed went to take Luna¡¯s pulse. Then, he took out some silver needles in front of rence and stuck them in Luna¡¯s cloud acupoint, primordial acupoint, and intolerance acupoint. When rence saw that, he stopped Ed quickly, ¡°Ed, what are you doing?¡± Ed nced at rence coldly. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m waking Miss Larson up, of course.¡± rence yelled, ¡°Mrs. Larson, we can¡¯t let Ed do this anymore. Miss Larson¡¯s vital energy and blood are exuberant right now and her heart can¡¯t possibly take this.¡± Luna was weak and Ed was performing the acupuncture properly. However, he was treating Luna like how one would treat an adult. Luna would not be able to take it. Ed was not saving her, he was killing her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Larson flew into a rage and she red at rence with red eyes. ¡°Enough. I knew something¡¯s wrong with your skills this morning. Just now, you admitted that you don¡¯t have a master and you only practiced for less than a month. How dare you say that Master Warren is problematic. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Larson pointed at rence¡¯s nose. rence opened his mouth and did not say anything. ¡°Kid, this is not your ce to speak. So just shut your mouth.¡± Danny criticized rence like he was giving out orders. Ed looked pleased. ¡°Mrs. Larson, I can¡¯t do it properly with that kid around. Please tell him to get out. If not, I won¡¯t be able to treat Miss Larson.¡± After Ed said that, he looked at rence provokingly. ¡®Little guy, you¡¯re just an inexperienced punk and you dare to challenge me?¡¯ Mrs. Larson immediately yelled at rence. ¡°You¡¯re not weed here. Please get out. ¡°Rose, ask him to leave Vi Two. I don¡¯t want to see him anymore.¡± Chip¡¯s face was dark. He did not say anything and he agreed to this tacitly. Chip believed Ed more if he were topare Ed and rence. One was the descendant of Porthouse and a senior of the medical field, while the other was a barefoot doctor in his twenties. Chip knew who to believe more. Rose walked in front of rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, please leave.¡± rence could just turn around and leave, but he was unwilling to let Luna die when he saw the state she was in. He ignored Mrs. Larson and looked at Chip. ¡°Mr. Larson, I can leave but I have to say something. I think Luna might have consumed Ed¡¯s medicine and this will cost her her life! Her body is very weak right now so she can¡¯t eat any medicine to replenish her body. If she eats the one I prescribed which is much milder, this will not happen. If I guessed correctly, you must have changed her medicine. ¡°Later, Ed will stick the needle in Luna¡¯s gateway acupoint and soul acupoint. She will wake up temporarily and she will look slightly better. ¡°However, in the next 30 minutes, she will be no different than a normal person. But in the next 30 minutes, her heart will stop. If she doesn¡¯t get any treatment in the next hour, then even I will fail to save her.¡± When Mrs. Larson heard this, her face turned dark from anger. ¡°How care you curse my daughter? Get lost! Get lost now!¡± ¡°Nonsense! What an inexperienced punk!¡± Ed¡¯s expression looked strange. How did rence know that he would be sticking his needle in gateway acupoint and soul acupointter? Was this a coincidence? Rose grabbed rence¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Howard, please leave now. Don¡¯t interrupt Master Warren saving Miss Larson.¡± rence shook his head. He had done everything he could. Now, it depended on what Luna¡¯s parents wanted to do. rence left Chip¡¯s vi with Rose in the lead. He shook his head and left after he turned around. He only hoped that Luna would be fine. At this moment in Luna¡¯s room, Ed was indeed sticking his needles into Luna¡¯s gateway acupoint and soul acupoint. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Luna opened her eyes and she did not look pale anymore. Plus, she also became livelier. Mrs. Larson let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Chip was happy. ¡°Master Warren, thank you so much. Please rest in the living room.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my job to treat illnesses and save people.¡± Ed ran his fingers through his beard and smiled. He followed Chip into the living room to discuss how they were going to treat Luna next and also thepensation. After these were done, 30 minutes were up. Suddenly, Mrs. Larson screamed from the room. ¡°Luna! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Chip and the gang rushed inside the room. Mrs. Larson could be seen holding Luna tightly and she was panicking. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! Luna was fine and we¡¯re talking. Then, she passed out all of a sudden.¡± ¡°What? Let me look at her.¡± Ed ran over quickly and held Luna¡¯s wrist. Then, the color on his face was gone. ¡°No heartbeat¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Mrs. Larson could hear her brain buzzing and it felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Rose took out her phone to look at the time subconsciously. Since she was Chip¡¯s secretary, she was very sensitive about the time. Rose remembered the time purposely when rence was talking about Luna¡¯s condition. When she looked at the time, 30 minutes had passed. ¡°Mr. Larson¡­ It¡¯s just like what Master Howard said. 30 minutes¡­¡± The room fell into a dead silence. Chapter 125 - Miranda Was Kidnapped

Chapter 125: Miranda Was Kidnapped

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mrs. Larson¡¯s eyes were red and she firmly pulled Ed¡¯s wrist. ¡°Save my daughter! Save my daughter now!¡± Ed was very embarrassed. He wanted to break free of Mrs. Larson¡¯s grip. ¡°Mrs. Larson, Miss Larson has no heartbeat anymore. How do you expect me to save her? ¡°Although I am good at medicine, I can only save people who are alive. If she¡¯s dead¡­¡± Mrs. Larson took Ed¡¯s wrist and bit down viciously. ¡°Quack!¡¯ ¡°You quack! if my daughter dies, I want you to pay with your life!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ed screamed in agony and escaped from Mrs. Larson¡¯s teeth. He lowered his head to see that the skin on his wrist was broken. Blood was pouring profusely and there was a terrifying imprint of teeth on his skin. When Danny saw Mrs. Larson pouncing on Ed, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Aunty, Master Warren didn¡¯t do this on purpose. This might be Luna¡¯s fate. Even the doctors abroad said she won¡¯t be able to live past 12,¡± Danny said. Mrs. Larson growled, ¡°And you! If you don¡¯t bring this quack over, Luna won¡¯t die!¡± Danny was embarrassed as well. He did not know what to say. He only brought Ed here to save Luna out of kindness. Now that something horrible happened to Luna, he had to bear the me as well. ¡°30 minutes¡­¡± Chip was frozen on his ground. Suddenly, a thought appeared in his head. ¡°Get Master Howard! Get Master Howard now! ¡°He said there¡¯s still an hour after the 30 minutes. He won¡¯t be able to do anything after an hour! So, Luna still has an hour. There¡¯s still hope for my daughter!¡± Mrs. Larson nodded fiercely as well. ¡°Right, get him! Get him now!¡± ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m calling him now.¡± Chip was still able to keep his cool. If the head of the family started to panic as well, then this would be very chaotic. ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed has been turned off.¡± ¡°He turned off his phone¡­¡± Chip¡¯s heart became cold. Mrs. Larson started ming herself. She wailed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t say that to him. ¡°Master Howard is mad, boo hoo¡­ There¡¯s no hope for my daughter anymore.¡± Mrs. Larson was in despair. ¡°Stop crying! Come, let¡¯s go look for him.¡± After Chip roared angrily, he rushed out of the vi and went looking for rence with more than ten bodyguards. Mrs. Larson followed after him when she saw this. Ed was the only one remaining in the vi now. Ed¡¯s heart sank and he ran out of the vi after gritting his teeth. However, he was running in another direction quickly. If he did not escape now, when would he escape? At this moment, rence was sitting outside a supermarket at the entrance of Dragon Soar Heights as he sipped on his cold coke. He looked at the clock in the supermarket. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Then, he got up slowly. When rence got up, Chip and his people ran to the entrance of Dragon Soar Heights at the same time. When he saw rence, he ran over as if he had just seen a glimmer of hope. ¡°Master Howard, please save my daughter.¡± Chip¡¯s face was pale. Mrs. Larson immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Master Howard, I was wrong. My daughter doesn¡¯t have a heartbeat anymore. Please save her.¡± rence sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± rence went back to Vi Two. Luna wasying in bed without a heartbeat. She looked like she had just fallen asleep. rence looked at the inside of Luna¡¯s body with his x-ray vision. It was almost the same asst time. Since Ed gave her the wrong medicine, it was too potent and it caused Luna¡¯s heart to stop. Thankfully, there was still time left. Once one hour was up, it would cause Luna to be brain dead. Then, rence would not be able to save her no matter how great he was. rence did not dy. He used Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture to get rid of the medicine in Luna¡¯s body. Ten minutester, Luna woke up. ¡°Remember to only consume the medicine I give you.¡± rence patted his sleeve and put away his silver needles. Then, he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t give her any random medicine. If not, the same thing will happen.¡± ¡°Yes, we will do ording to your orders.¡± Chip nodded furiously. Mrs. Larson held Luna tightly and did not want to let go even for a second. rence left the room and came to the living room. Chip did not say anything and immediately wrote a check of 100 million for him. ¡°Master Howard, this is a little something from me. If it¡¯s not for you, Luna might have¡­ ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We shouldn¡¯t doubt you!¡± 100 million dors was nothing to the Larsons. Chip would be willing to spend 1 billion if it means rence was able to save Luna. rence was not pretentious. He took the check and put it in his pocket. Then, Chip¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s Ed?¡± Danny walked over in embarrassment. ¡°Uncle, he ran away when we¡¯re looking for Master Howard.¡± ¡°Hmph! Go look for him now! I will not forgive him if he¡¯s still in Mediterranean City!¡± Chip gritted his teeth and his body shook from anger. Luna was going to be fine but she almost died because of Ed¡¯s medicine. At this moment, Ed was at Mediterranean City International Airport and he was on the ne back to Port Ind. He decided to never step foot in this ce for the rest of his life. When rence went back to Thirteen Hall after the chaos in Vi Two, it was already 5 in the evening. There were a few patients in Thirteen Hall when rence came back because Master Williams was there. When Master Williams saw rence, he smiled at him and continued to treat the patients. rence was feeling helpless. It seemed that Master Williams had treated Thirteen Hall as his home. rence charged his phone and logged into Facebook out of boredom. There were more than ten new posts and they were all from Peony, Melody, and Belle. Armstrong also posted some new posts too. The posts were all photos of Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights. [We¡¯re moving into the new vi soon.] [Haha, this is my son-inw¡¯s house.] [Come to the party next week, sisters!] rence shook his head in amusement after he read Peony and the gang¡¯s captions. He then logged out of his ount. Perhaps Peony had forgotten that she still had a daughter in the hospital. rence bought dinner and was about to go to the hospital to visit Miranda. However, after he reached the hospital, he saw that Miranda had filled in the discharge papers. rence took out his phone. ¡°Hello, Dear, where are you? I don¡¯t see you in the hospital.¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see her. How will youe to see me if I let you see her? ¡°rence, you¡¯re always messing up my ns. You¡¯re such a champ.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. rence¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Hahaha! You¡¯re always cahooting with my wife and you¡¯re asking who I am?¡± The man was furious. rence gritted his teeth. ¡°Chadwick!¡± Chadwickughed. ¡°Hahaha! You have such a good memory. I¡¯ll give you an hour. Come to the rooftop of Himmel Tower. You have toe. Come by yourself and don¡¯t call the cops. ¡°If not, I can¡¯t promise your wife won¡¯t fall from the 50th floor. I wonder what she¡¯ll look like then¡­ Boom!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡± rence clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead protruded. Chadwickughed maniacally. ¡°Haha! I won¡¯t dare? What else do I not dare to do? The wind on the roof is so strong. I¡¯ll let you hear your wife¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Boo hoo¡­ rence¡­ Don¡¯te.¡± p! The sound of a p. ¡°Remember, one hour.. I won¡¯t entertain you if you¡¯rete.¡± Chapter 126 - The Truth

Chapter 126: The Truth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As rence rushed out of Thirteen Hall, he shouted, ¡°Gunther, keep up.¡± Gunther stopped what he was doing and followed rence into the Ferrari. ¡°What¡¯s happened, Mr. Howard? ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± rence did not have time to exin. He had wanted Emmett to help, but he had called Julian since it was an urgent matter. ¡°Brother Wright, do me a favor. Chadwick has taken my wife and is now on Himmel Tower¡¯s rooftop...¡± rence exined to him what had happened to Miranda. Startled, Julian hurriedlyforted rence. ¡°Brother Howard, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on them and make sure Miranda¡¯s safe.¡± Gunther was surprised that rence¡¯s wife was in trouble. No wonder rence was so worried. rence drove fast, running three red lights on his way to Himmel Tower. Himmel Tower was a 50-story building with a shopping mall, bars, karaoke clubs, and other entertainment venues. rence parked far away. Chadwick had asked him toe alone, so he would probably harm Miranda if he saw Gunther. rence did not dare to take any chances. ¡°We¡¯ll split up. I¡¯ll go to the rooftop and stall Chadwick first. ¡°Keep in touch with Brother Wright and save Miranda when you can!¡± ordered rence. Beep beep beep! rence¡¯s phone rang. He tapped the answer button. ¡°Hello? Brother Wright, how are things?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked it up, and I¡¯ve had someone take pictures with a superzoom camera from the neighboring building. ¡°I¡¯ve also sent a link to a piece of news to your phone. ¡°You¡¯d better take a look at it.¡± rence hung up on the call. He was shocked when he saw the photos Julian had sent. In the photos, Miranda could be seen dangling from a crane above a busy street. It was windy on the fiftieth floor. Miranda was pale and shivering in the cold. If the rope broke, she was a dead woman. ¡°Damn it...¡± rence banged his fist on the wall and clicked on the news link that Julian had also sent. When he clicked on it, he saw that it was a news piece about Wonder Group. The son-inw of Wonder Group¡¯s chairman Richard Shelby had been caught cheating. Richard had ordered Chadwick and Cecilia to get a divorce, and they hadpleted the paperworkst night. Chadwick had been kicked off Wonder Group¡¯s board of directors and had been made to leave the marriage with nothing to his name. Beep beep... The phone reminded him that it was automatically shutting down due to a low battery. Impatient, Chadwick pulled out Miranda¡¯s phone and called rence. ¡°Hello, the person you¡¯re calling is unavable.¡± Chadwick was furious and smashed Miranda¡¯s phone. ¡°F*ck. He turned off his phone! ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t rence your husband? ¡°I kidnapped you, and he¡¯s turned off his phone?¡± Miranda let out a sad, disappointed chuckle. ¡°We only got married by contract.¡± ¡°Married by contract? Is he just going to leave you alone, then?¡± Chadwick swore, looking agitated. Miranda was upset, her eyes dark. Though she and rence had no feelings for each other, they had been married for more than three years. She had even been kidnapped because of him. She thought rence woulde to save her, but he had actually turned off his phone. ¡°Haha...¡± Mirandaughed at herself. Disappointment, loss, helplessness... All sorts of emotions exploded in Miranda¡¯s heart, and she fell into aa. rence sprinted into Himmel Tower and was about to enter the elevator when he ran into William, who wasing out of the elevator. ¡°rence, what are you doing here?¡± William was surprised. Then, his face darkened. ¡°We¡¯re not finished with the incident in the hospital. How dare you hit me? I¡¯m gonna make you pay me back tenfold.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± rence bellowed and kicked William out of the way. William fell back and crashed into the wall. His body bent over in pain. ¡°How dare you hit me? rence, stop right there!¡± rence walked into the elevator and pressed the number 50. Many people got on and off the elevator as it went up. rence was anxious. When he finally reached the 50th floor, rence rushed out of the elevator and headed for the rooftop, where he met Chadwick and his gang. Miranda was hanging in the distance. She was alright, though she had passed out from shock. rence sighed in relief. Chadwick was surprised to see rence. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting, boy. ¡°But you came.¡± rence¡¯s face was dark. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Let Miranda go.¡± ¡°Let her go? ¡°Haha. ¡°Sure. ¡°Get down on your knees first!¡± Chadwick grinned. He was a little out of his mind. rence stood still and did not kneel. Chadwick grabbed a steel pipe from hisckey and smashed it on rence¡¯s head. Bang... Blood gushed out, and rence¡¯s mind instantly went nk. Chadwick knew rence would not fight back, so he hit rence¡¯s knees twice. rence dropped to his knees in pain. Chadwick stared down at rence condescendingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tough, boy? ¡°You¡¯ve gone against me and spoiled my ns many times. ¡°I gave Richard a human skull thurible, and you let him throw it into the steel mill. ¡°I drugged you, yet you just sat there and didn¡¯t touch Cecilia. ¡°I paid a lot of money for someone from Louisiana to perform Voodoo magic on Cecilia, yet you cracked my ns again. ¡°F*ck! Why are you so lucky? The car ident I plotted wasn¡¯t even able to kill you two.¡± Chadwick was so angry that his entire face was contorted. Now that Richard had found out about everything, he had kicked Chadwick off the Wonder Group¡¯s board of directors and left him with nothing. Chadwick was desperate and just wanted to get back at rence. rence suddenly realized something. ¡°Did you n out me and Cecilia¡¯s car ident?¡± He and Cecilia had gotten into a car ident less than five minutes after leaving the Wright family house. Even if Jerald or Julian had wanted him dead, they would not have been able to stage an ident so quickly. It turned out it had all been Chadwick¡¯s doing. rence had figured everything out. Chadwick looked like he had rence by the short hairs. ¡°So what? ¡°I found a truck driver and gave him three hundred thousand dors. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so tough. The Ferrari was crushed, yet you and Cecilia are still okay.¡± Chadwick said with a grim face, ¡°Why won¡¯t you go to hell? Once all of you die, I¡¯ll kill Richard, so I¡¯ll be the sole heir to Wonder Group. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to own a real estate group worth tens of billions of dors? ¡°Boy, what am I supposed to do with you to punish you for ruining my life?¡± Chadwick lifted the steel pipe and hit rence on the shoulder. ng! ¡°Hisss...¡± rence gasped. He felt his shoulder de crack. Chadwick had no intention of sparing rence. He struck rence a second time with the steel pipe, aiming for rence¡¯s head this time. Bang... Blood gushed out, and rencey limp on the ground. Chapter 127 - Life On The Line

Chapter 127: Life On The Line

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chadwick walked over and crouched down, the steel pipe nking to the ground. ¡°Out of everyone you could mess with... ¡°How dare you mess with me? ¡°Keep your eyes peeled in the next life! ¡°Boys, throw him off the building and make it looks like he¡¯smitted suicide.¡± Chadwick looked at rence unsympathetically. Several of hisckeys gathered together. ¡°Brother Miller, what about that woman?¡± Chadwick curled his lips. ¡°Throw them both off the building and let them die together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Theckeys nodded and grabbed rence¡¯s arms and legs. rence¡¯s eyes were red. He knew Miranda would die with him if he did not fight back now. He jumped up and hit Chadwick in the stomach. ¡°Ouch!¡± screamed Chadwick as he took a dozen steps back and did a big somersault. ¡°Brother Miller.¡± Theckeys rushed forward. Some went to help Chadwick, while others lunged at rence. rence was suffering from severe shoulder and head pain after being hit several times by Chadwick¡¯s steel pipe, but he still fought back hard. He raised his hand and closed it into a fist, punching the acupoint in Chadwick¡¯s genitals. Bullseye. Theckeys could no longer fight. Chadwick was furious. ¡°F*ck! How dare you fight back? ¡°I¡¯ll have someone throw your woman off if you move again.¡± One of Chadwick¡¯sckeys rushed to the crane, looking like he was ready to untie Miranda¡¯s rope anytime. rence stiffened and gritted his teeth as he stood in ce. Chadwick sneered, lunged forward, and put his foot to rence¡¯s chest. ¡°How dare you fight back?¡± Thump... ¡°Aren¡¯t you tough?¡± Thump... ¡°You hit me back?¡± Thump... ¡°Fight back, then.¡± Thump... ¡°Loser! I¡¯ll throw off your woman if you dare move!¡± Chadwick kicked rence a dozen times in the chest. rence felt his internal organs burning up. Blood gushed from his mouth as Chadwick¡¯s kicks broke his ribs. ng... A steel pipe struck rence¡¯s head and knocked him to the ground. ¡°Loser! Get down on your knees and crawl!¡± barked Chadwick. rencey prone on the ground as blood poured out of his head, blinding his eyes. rence¡¯s hand was in the air, grabbing at Miranda. ¡°Miranda... I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Huh, so you¡¯re still a bit of a lovebug.¡± Chadwick grinned. The steel pipe fell on rence¡¯s arm. Crack... rence¡¯s arm dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send her to see you once you die. ¡°You won¡¯t die alone.¡± Chadwick got up and grabbed the steel pipe with both hands. He aimed at rence¡¯s head with a golfing pose, preparing to finish him off with onest strike. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud cry. Julian, Gunther, and the others rushed to the rooftop just in time to see Chadwick preparing to kill rence. Gunther pulled out a dagger and threw it at Chadwick. It was just like Paranza Corta. Poof. ¡°Ahh...!¡± There was a scream. The dagger plunged into Chadwick¡¯s arm, and the steel pipe fell to the ground. ¡°Mr. Julian!¡± Chadwick looked horrified. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chadwick would have never dreamed that Julian¡ªthe vice president of the Martial Arts Association Mediterranean City¡¯s branch¡ªwould show up here. ¡°Hmph. Chadwick, how dare you touch my sworn brother?¡± Looking grim, Julian came closer with his men. ¡°Get them, dead or alive!¡± Chadwick¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he shouted, ¡°Run!¡± He turned and headed for another exit. Himmel Tower was enormous, and it had more than a dozen staircases. Julian and his men hade in such a hurry that they had not managed to cover all of the stairways. ¡°Are you trying to escape? ¡°Chase them!¡± Julian roared and led a group of men after Chadwick. Gunther picked rence up and ran downstairs to get him to the hospital. The entire rooftop was now empty, except for Miranda. It was only then that William arrived toe after rence. ¡°rence, where the f*ck are you? Get the f*ck out of here.¡± The rooftop was empty. There was no one there. William was about to leave when he incidentally caught sight of Miranda hanging from the crane. ¡°Miranda? What are you doing here?¡± William quickly stepped forward and lowered Miranda from the crane. ¡°Miranda, what happened to you? Are you alright?¡± William pinched Miranda¡¯s philtrum. Miranda vaguely sensed someone calling her name. She opened her eyes and took a look. Then, she discovered that it was not rence who had saved her but William. ¡°William... It¡¯s you...¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were filled with a mixture of joy at being rescued, as well as disappointment that it was not rence who had saved her. She cked out and fainted again. At 8 PM, Julian and Gunther were waiting outside Mediterranean City Champion Hospital¡¯s intensive care unit, looking anxious. Jeremy, the newly-recovered Cecilia, Johnson, and the others were also impatiently waiting outside after having learned the news. An hourter, several doctors in white coats walked out of the ward. The group immediately rushed forward. ¡°How¡¯s he doing, Doctor?¡± A doctor in a white coat shook his head gravely. ¡°He¡¯s suffering from an intracranial hemorrhage, an arachnoid rupture, and brain tissue damage. ¡°As well as broken shoulder des and a dozen broken ribs in the chest. ¡°Combined with aminuted fracture of the forearm and multiple soft tissue contusions, it¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive! ¡°We¡¯ve done our best. It¡¯s up to him whether he can survive now. ¡°Let¡¯s just say the chances of survival are very low, only 10%.¡± The crowd¡¯s expressions instantly turned grim. 10% was too low. The average cancer patient had a 20 to 30% chance of survival. rence only had a 10% chance, so they could imagine how dangerous of a state rence was in right now. Cecilia¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Let me see him.¡± She was about to rush into the ward as she spoke. That doctor in a white coat stopped Cecilia. ¡°The patient needs rest. You¡¯ll only harm him by rushing in like this.¡± Cecilia stood in front of the ward and looked at rence through the ss. She bit her red lip and cried silently. Jeremy prayed, ¡°Brother Howard, you¡¯ll get better. ¡°Whatever god or deity there is, I¡¯ll do good deeds and praise you every day, as long as Brother Howard recovers.¡± Johnson looked anxiously at rence, who was inside the ward. ¡°Master Howard, you must survive. ¡°You¡¯re so good at medicine, and you¡¯re going to save countless people. You can¡¯t die. ¡°I, Old Golding, don¡¯t have any friends, except you.¡± Julian grimly pulled out his phone and made a phone call. ¡°Hello? I want the best doctor in the country. Get them toe here, no matter how much it costs!¡± rence had helped him repair his meridians and had restored his internal energy, giving Johnson a second chance at life. If not for rence, it would not have been long before Julian would need to step down as the vice president of the Martial Arts Association. As a martial artist, Julian valued this friendship above all else. After a dozen phone calls, Julian shook his head. ¡°You guys should go home first. I¡¯ll have someone look after Brother Howard. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I learn anything.¡± Everyone left one after the other, knowing there was nothing they could help with by staying there. All they could do was to go home and wait. After everyone left, a green glow slowly emanated from the ne with a cross around rence¡¯s neck. It melted into his body.... Chapter 128 - Innocence

Chapter 128: Innocence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Miranda.¡± rence woke up with a start to discover that a bunch of hospital tubes were stuck to him. He unplugged them and pulled out his phone, only to see that it was dead. rence rushed out of the room to find a charger. He desperately needed to know what had happened to Miranda. rence remembered that Julian and the others had arrived the moment he fainted, so Miranda should be fine now. However, rence could not be at ease until he saw her. The floor of the intensive care unit rence was on was empty, so he got into the elevator to check out the floor beneath him. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw Peony and the others walking toward him. Peony and her family had been on vacation in Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One, happily taking photos and posting them on Facebook. They had rushed to the hospital after getting a call about Miranda¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°rence, how¡¯s Miranda?¡± Peony asked nervously. ¡°How did she get kidnapped all of a sudden? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They all looked at rence nervously. rence froze. ¡°Miranda¡¯s in this hospital?¡± Peony exploded on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? What kind of husband are you? Miranda was kidnapped. ¡°There¡¯s no telling what would have happened to Miranda if William hadn¡¯t saved her! ¡°You¡¯re her husband, yet you don¡¯t even know that she¡¯s in this hospital! ¡°What are you doing here, then?¡± Belle pressed the elevator button. ¡°Mom, stop talking to him. ¡°The boy¡¯s covered in blood. It¡¯s disgusting. We have no idea what he¡¯s been doing. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Miranda first.¡± Peony then remembered that they hade here to see Miranda. They had no time to talk to rence, so she stepped into the elevator. rence followed her back into the elevator, which took them to a private ward on the third floor. Miranda was in a hospital bed. Aside from her pretty face looking a little pale, she was in good health. Miranda¡¯s expression sank, and her smile instantly vanished once she saw rence walk in. ¡°What happened to you, Miranda? You were alright. How did you get kidnapped?¡± Peony sat down beside the bed. With concern, she took Miranda¡¯s hand. Armstrong frowned. ¡°Who kidnapped you? ¡°The Murphy family doesn¡¯t have any enemies. Could it be Beth City¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Beth City...¡± Peony trembled. Miranda shook her head, ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with anyone from Beth City. ¡°My kidnapper was Chadwick Miller, the son-inw of the chairman of Wonder Group and Cecilia¡¯s husband. ¡°He did it because of rence.¡± Peony and the rest were surprised. ¡°He did it because of rence?¡± William made things worse by adding, ¡°It¡¯s not only that the kidnapping was because of rence. After Chadwick kidnapped Miranda, he called rence, yet rence had turned off his phone since he didn¡¯t care if Miranda lived or died. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time to get Miranda off that crane, I¡¯m afraid she might still be hanging there now.¡± ¡°What?¡± William¡¯s exnation made Peony and the rest very shocked and angry. Miranda had been kidnapped because of rence. rence had even turned off his phone when the kidnapper called him. rence immediately exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not true. I went to the rooftop and saved Miranda. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t turn off my phone. It ran out of battery.¡± rence showed them his phone to prove his innocence. Peony knocked rence¡¯s phone away. ¡°That¡¯s enough! ¡°Do you expect us to believe that? ¡°rence, you caused Miranda¡¯s kidnapping, yet you¡¯re still trying to disassociate yourself from it.¡± rence tried to exin himself, but it was useless. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you the truth...¡± William bellowed, interrupting rence abruptly, ¡°rence, would Chadwick have given you trouble by kidnapping Miranda if you hadn¡¯t been so shameless as to hook up with Cecilia? ¡°rence, how can you call yourself a man? You didn¡¯t save Miranda when she was in trouble, but now you¡¯re arguing that you were the one who actually saved Miranda? ¡°How dare you? ¡°Do you deserve to be Miranda¡¯s husband?¡± Taking the moral high ground, William scolded rence as he pointed his finger at rence¡¯s nose. Furious, rence rushed forward and grabbed William by the cor. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who saved Miranda!¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡°You¡¯re getting so angry because you¡¯re ashamed. Are you going to hit me?¡± ¡°rence, let go of William!¡± Horrified, Peony and the rest rushed to pull rence and William apart. Instead of being scared, William was actually secretly amused as rence attacked him. The more aggressive rence got, the more sympathy William would get from the Murphy family, and the more Miranda would take his side. Sure enough, Miranda roared, ¡°rence, do you really want to do that here?¡± ¡°Dear, I really did save you,¡± rence spoke as he let go of William. ¡°rence, this is no time for you to be stubborn.¡± Miranda was utterly disappointed. William sighed and shook his head as he straightened his cor. ¡°Uncle Armstrong, Aunt Peony, you can ask Miranda who was the first person she saw when she woke up.¡± ¡°Miranda. ¡°Tell us. ¡°Who was it?¡± Peony asked hurriedly. Miranda was silent for a second. ¡°It was William. William saved me.¡± ¡°How dare you, rence? Even my daughter said that William saved her life. Why are you still denying it?¡± Peony red at rence. Armstrong was furious. ¡°Miranda was kidnapped, and instead of rescuing her, you turned your phone off. ¡°William saved Miranda, but now you¡¯vee here iming that you were actually the one who saved Miranda. What are you trying to do? Take credit for William¡¯s actions?¡± Belle shook her head begrudgingly. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t you know rence? ¡°All this guy does is talk. ¡°Not a word of it is ever true.¡± Melody was sitting aside, painting her fingers. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a recent development either. ¡°Has rence not lied over the years? ¡°Especially for the better part of this month. He¡¯s lied almost every day.¡± ¡°Dear, I didn¡¯t...¡± rence feebly argued back. Miranda¡¯s face was grim. ¡°F*ck off!¡± ¡°Dear...¡± rence tried to exin again. William rolled up his sleeves to chase rence out. ¡°Miranda told you to f*ck off. What are you still doing here? ¡°F*ck off! ¡°Miranda needs to rest!¡± rence shook William¡¯s arm off. ¡°Who told you to touch me?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit me? ¡°Go on! ¡°I want to tell you off, even if you kill me for it.¡± William acted righteously and as if he was undaunted by rence¡¯s threat. If rence attacked him, he would only win the sympathy of the Murphy family. Miranda would hate rence even more, too. rence kicked William in the stomach. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t hit you?¡± William was squatting on the ground, his face ghastly pale. ¡°rence, I want to say it, even if you beat me to death. You¡¯re not good enough for Miranda. ¡°You lying, bragging coward.¡± William craned his neck. ¡°Kill me!¡± As rence was about to do so, Peony ran over to protect William. She yelled at rence like she had gone mad. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? William was just sharing his opinion, yet you want to hit him?¡± ¡°Go on! ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me? ¡°You little loser, what can you do besides hitting people? How barbaric, you country bumpkin!¡± Chapter 129 - Divorce!

Chapter 129: Divorce!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence dragged Peony away. ¡°Mom, William¡¯s really lying. Let me have him. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can make him tell everyone the truth.¡± He wanted to continue hitting William. ¡°I won¡¯t let you beat William, no matter what!¡± Peony looked furious. Steeling himself, William pushed Peony away and threw himself at rence¡¯s feet. ¡°Auntie, get out of the way. This kid¡¯s insane. I can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me. Just let him hit me. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Even if I get killed, I have no qualms about it.¡± Thump. rence kicked William. William did a somersault and fell onto his stomach. Then, rence rushed forward to pick William up. ¡°rence, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°Stop it, you loser!¡± Belle and Melody were shouting and screaming as if things were not chaotic enough already. Peony rushed over to break up the fight, only to be pushed back several steps by rence. Armstrong roared angrily, ¡°rence, are you out of your mind? You¡¯ve even pushed your mother-inw!¡± ¡®I¡¯m not out of my mind. William¡¯s lying! Whatever he says is false!¡± rence¡¯s eyes were red. p... A loud p rang out, subsequently filling the ward with silence. rence froze in ce and let William go. A scarlet p mark bloomed on his face. Miranda was stood in front of rence. ¡°rence, that¡¯s enough! ¡°How long are you going to go on making a fuss?¡± rence bellowed, ¡°Me? How am I making a fuss? ¡°William was lying. I¡¯m just trying to make him confess who really saved you!¡± rence¡¯s heart was pounding fast, and for some reason, he had be so agitated that it seemed like he was now out of his mind. ¡°You¡¯re making him confess? How are you going to get him to confess? ¡°Torture?¡± Miranda gave rence a mocking smile. Seeing that rence was a little insane, William rushed forward again with a hint of amusement flickering within the depths of his eyes. ¡°rence, don¡¯t hurt Miranda.¡± rence saw William rushing toward him and instinctively kicked him again. Thump... William fell back and sprawled onto the ground. ¡°Enough!¡± Shaking with anger, Miranda darted to the bedside and pulled out some divorce papers from under her pillow. ¡°rence, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± She grabbed the nurse¡¯s pencil on the table, signed her name in a single breath, and tossed the divorce papers to rence. ¡°I¡¯ve signed my name. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other!¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were red. She felt like crying, but she also seemed determined. She was disappointed. ¡°Haha, divorce.¡± rence felt disheartened as his heart sank. ¡°Do you think that badly of me? ¡°You¡¯d rather believe that William saved you, rather than me?¡± Miranda looked at rence coldly. ¡°I only trust my own eyes. ¡°I saw William when I woke up, not you! ¡°Tell me, where were you then?¡± Instead of rence, she had woken up to see William. How could they have faked that? Could she be blind? rence roared, ¡°He tried to rape you!¡± William looked angry. ¡°rence, what are you talking about? Miranda¡¯s your wife. How could you say that about her? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you use me of, but Miranda¡¯s your wife!¡± Peony beat her chest in anger. ¡°Karma. What have we done to deserve this?¡± Belle and Melody also pointed at rence¡¯s nose, scolding, ¡°rence, do you have a heart? ¡°How could you say that about your wife? How could you use the word ¡®rape¡¯?¡± Miranda shook her head in amusement. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s the one who wanted to rape me, and it wasn¡¯t you? ¡°rence, is there any truth in what you¡¯ve just said? ¡°I... realize what you¡¯re really like now!¡± Miranda was angry yet amused. ¡°So what if William wants to rape me? I¡¯m willing!¡± rgh... ¡°You¡¯re willing...¡± rence felt a sweetness in his mouth. He spat out the blood. His hands and feet were shivering, and he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He could put up with anything other people said about him. However, Miranda¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing rence¡¯s heart! Belle was disgusted. ¡°How gross. He¡¯s even pretending to vomit blood. ¡°What kind of trick is he trying to pull?¡± Without another word, rence trembled as he picked up the divorce papers from the floor and signed his name as quickly as he could. There were two copies. rence took his copy and handed Miranda the other. ¡°Here you go!¡± There was nothing sadder than a withered heart. Miranda burst into tears. She had not expected rence to sign the divorce papers. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t rence be crying and making a fuss? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be begging me not to divorce him? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he have torn up the divorce papers? ¡®Why did he sign them?¡¯ Miranda¡¯s head was buzzing as she frantically snatched back the divorce papers. ¡°Get out! Get the f*ck out of here! ¡°I never want to see you ever again! ¡°rence, I hate you. I hate you!¡± William stood in the blind spot of the group, a smile of sess on his lips. He had these fools wrapped around his little finger. rence smiled ruefully. ¡°It¡¯s over, Miranda. I¡¯ve lost. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t owe the Murphy Family anything!¡± rence spoke each word decisively. It was over. He was free now. Peony spoke bitterly. ¡°Oh, what do you mean you don¡¯t owe the Murphy family anything? The Murphy family has taken care of you for the past three years. ¡°Even your clothes and underwear belong to the Murphy family. Are you sure you don¡¯t owe the Murphy family anything? ¡°Who are you pretending to be? Return your clothes and underwear if you dare!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± roared rence. He took off his clothes and underwear, standing there naked in front of everyone. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You jerk, are you trying to harass us?¡± Peony and the otherdies covered their eyes, shocked that rence had actually taken off all his clothes. Armstrong snapped, ¡°What are you doing, rence? ¡°Your mother-inw¡¯s still here!¡± Miranda stared nkly at the naked rence, tears streaming down her face. ¡®Does rence really want to get away from me that badly?¡¯ rence looked sad. ¡°I owe the Murphy family. ¡°I¡¯ll give you Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One. ¡°Consider that my repayment.¡± With that said, rence walked up to the window and pulled down its curtain. He wrapped it around himself and headed out of the ward. Peony kept cursing at rence¡¯s back. ¡°What a loser. You still want to harass us, even after the divorce! ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! You hurt our eyes!¡± Belle curled her lips in disdain. ¡°He still put on a show before leaving. Giving us Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One? ¡°Is it even yours? It¡¯s William¡¯s vi.¡± William froze. ¡°What Dragon Soar Heights?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Peony and the rest were shocked. Miranda closed her eyes in anguish. ¡°Mom, rence owns the vi.¡± ¡°What?¡± The whole ward fell dead silent. Chapter 130 - From This Day Onward, Ill Be Your Woman

Chapter 130: From This Day Onward, I¡¯ll Be Your Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Is Ms. Miranda Murphy here?¡± Suddenly, a group of reporters pushed open the ward door, breaking the silence inside the ward. ¡°I¡¯m Miranda.¡± Miranda put the divorce papers away and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± One of the reporters said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. Murphy. We¡¯ve juste from the police station. Your kidnapper Chadwick Miller has been arrested. ¡°ording to Chadwick, he kidnapped you because he wanted to get back at your husband. ¡°Chadwick said in prison that one of his biggest regrets was not managing to kill rence at thest minute.¡± The Murphy family was stunned. Peony looked confused. ¡°Not killing rence? ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Chadwick kidnapped my daughter, and rence turned his phone off instead of meeting up with Chadwick. ¡°How was Chadwick going to kill him?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Armstrong and the others nodded too. The reporter must have made a mistake. The reporter asked with a smile, ¡°Has there been a misunderstanding? ¡°Mr. rence Howard went to the scene of the kidnapping and fought the assants. ¡°He bought Miranda a lot of time. ¡°If Mr. rence Howard hadn¡¯t arrived in time to fight the assants, you would have been in great danger, Ms. Murphy.¡± It was as if someone had grabbed Peony¡¯s throat. ¡°rence fought the assants?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Armstrong shook his head firmly. ¡°He¡¯s a coward. Miranda was kidnapped, yet he just turned his phone off and ignored her. How could he have fought the assants?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, we made a copy of the surveince footage from the rooftop. You¡¯ll understand once you take a look.¡± The reporter walked over with a smile as he took out a tabletputer and yed the rooftop¡¯s surveince video. The contents of the video were clear. rence confronted Chadwick on the rooftop. It was there where rence was brutally beaten, nearly to death. rence fought back and beat up some gangsters along the way. However, rence dared not fight back after that because Chadwick had threatened him using Miranda. He was beaten into aa, and Gunther left with rence in his arms. William was thest to show up, and he got Miranda off the crane. The whole event was now self-evident. There was silence in the ward. Tears streamed down Miranda¡¯s face at that point. The divorce papers in her hands stung like stabbing needles. Armstrong felt a little ashamed and did not speak. ¡°It turns out that he was the one who saved her. Why didn¡¯t he say so?¡± Peony smacked her lips. She seemed to have forgotten that none of them had believed rence when he had been trying his hardest to exin to them. Peony then immediately smiled and said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, William was just being kind. He likes you so much, so he must have wanted to be your hero and to hold a special ce in your heart. ¡°William can be forgiven for lying. Don¡¯t me him. ¡°Besides, you and rence are divorced now...¡± rence was deemed guilty because he had lied, but William could be forgiven for lying. Belle also nodded with a smile. ¡°Mom¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a loser, anyway. ept the divorce. Out with the old, and in with the new.¡± Melody advised, ¡°William just loves you so much that he lied. Don¡¯t let him down, Miranda.¡± Miranda screamed in pain, ¡°Stop it! ¡°Just get out and leave me alone.¡± Her family was the same people who had fueled her divorce from rence. At that moment, Miranda felt like something had gone missing from her heart. It felt empty. Penny smiled awkwardly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t be too upset.¡± The Murphy family headed for the ward door, but reporters hurriedly blocked their way. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. rence Howard? We want to interview him. ¡°We have to interview rence tonight. We got word that the mayor¡¯s office has held a press conference where they decided to award Mr. rence Howard a Top Ten Outstanding Young Persons of the Year medal for bravely fighting the assants.¡± ¡°Top Ten Outstanding Young Persons?¡± The Murphy family grew even more surprised. They all had a strange feeling in their hearts. ¡®That loser rence will be awarded a Top Ten Outstanding Young Persons medal?¡¯ ¡®Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One is rence¡¯s.¡¯ ¡®Chadwick kidnapped Miranda, and rence saved her. ¡®Now, rence is being awarded a Top Ten Outstanding Young Persons medal.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ The Murphy family could not ept it. How had a loser gotten so tough all of a sudden? Penny snorted. ¡°Go find rence if you want to interview him. ¡°My daughter and rence are already divorced.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The reporters were dumbfounded. ¡®Why did they get divorced?¡¯ After everyone left, Miranda sat dejectedly on the hospital bed, her eyes flickering nkly around the room. Suddenly, the bloody clothes and phone on the ground caught Miranda¡¯s attention. She immediately picked up rence¡¯s clothes, carefully put them away, and picked up the phone that Peony had knocked down. Miranda tried to turn on the phone but saw that it was dead. She turned it on while charging it. A password was required to unlock it. Miranda remembered the phone to be the smartphone she had bought for rence three years ago because she had been so disgusted by his old handphone. rence had smiled so happily that day. He had even used their wedding anniversary as the password. Miranda tried entering their wedding anniversary as the password, and the phone unlocked itself. Miranda opened the phone¡¯s gallery and looked at the photos inside it. Most of them were photos of Miranda in her glory days, rence having captured them from a corner. Seeing these pictures, Miranda felt a pain in her heart. Suddenly, a video caught Miranda¡¯s attention. She tapped on it to make it y. Miranda paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t this surveince footage of me at First Birch Hotel half a month ago?¡± In the video, her best friend Cece Lang and a group of business owners were frantically persuading her to drink. Miranda got drunk after a few drinks. Then, her best friend Cece helped her into a luxurious private room. Miranda¡¯s breathing quickened as she watched the video. Then, William appeared. He entered the private room. A few minutester, rence could be seen on the surveince footage frantically rushing into the private room. Afterward, the hotel manager arrived with his crew to take William away. Miranda¡¯s body trembled. Her pretty face turned pale at the sight of such a thing! No wonder her best friend Cece had gone abroad after the previous incident and had not been back since. No wonder rence had been lying on the floor covered in blood that night! Everything was clear now! William had been in cahoots with her best friend to rape Miranda. rence had shown up to save Miranda, yet she mistook his actions as him trying to rape her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin... ¡°Why... ¡°If you don¡¯t exin...¡± Miranda felt a pain in her heart as she recalled the days she had spent with rence. Then, it dawned on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t exin, you did every time, but I just didn¡¯t believe you. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... rence... ¡°I¡¯m sorry... ¡°Boohoo! It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so stupid! So so stupid! ¡°If you had wanted to rape me, there were so many opportunities for you to have done so at home, where I eat your cooking and drink the coffee you make me. ¡°Why would you have gone to a hotel to do it, when you could have seeded with just a little bit of a drug? ¡°It turns out you¡¯ve been protecting me all along. I¡¯m so stupid! I really am!¡± Miranda was filled with remorse as she recalled what had just happened in the ward. Every time rence had tried to exin himself, William would step forward and goad rence in an attempt to drive rence crazy and get rence to hit him. A person was the most irritable when everyone was misunderstanding them. William used this to his advantage to make rence lose control of himself and go berserk. As rence was walking out of the hospital, Cecilia, Julian, Jeremy, Johnson, and Gunther showed up in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re okay now?¡± Everyone was surprised. rence shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Cecilia took rence¡¯s hand and pulled the curtain tighter around him. ¡°The hospital just called us and said you disappeared from the ICU. ¡°We came over to see if you¡¯re okay. ¡°What happened? Why have you taken off your clothes toe out with only curtains on?¡± Cecilia asked with concern. Jeremy was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Howard, how are you alright?¡± More than two hours earlier, the doctor had said rence only had a 10% chance of surviving. However, rence was now showing up alive and kicking? Had the doctor misdiagnosed him? Cecilia red back at Jeremy. ¡°You have a lot of opinions. Shut up.¡± Jeremy wanted to continue speaking, but Julian grabbed his shoulder. He looked back and saw Julian shaking his head. ¡°Come on. Get in the car with me.¡± Cecilia grabbed rence by the hand and dragged him into her car. ¡°Are you divorced now?¡± rence smiled bitterly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Cecilia sighed and held rence¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Your grip on the divorce papers is so tight that everyone can see it. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re blind? That hotheaded Jeremy is the only one who didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Cheer up. I¡¯m divorced too.. From this day onward, I¡¯ll be your woman.¡± Chapter 131 - Ill Give You One Billion Dollars

Chapter 131: I¡¯ll Give You One Billion Dors

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Cecilia, stop making fun of me.¡± Cecilia looked serious. ¡°Making fun of you? I¡¯m serious. ¡°You have no wife, and I have no husband. Why can¡¯t we be together?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was slightly worked up as her fragrant breath wafted onto rence¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not good enough for you?¡± rence leaned against the passenger seat and looked at the window of Miranda¡¯s ward on the third floor. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I just want to sleep.¡± His eyelids flickered for a moment before he closed them. Cecilia¡¯s face approached his, their faces almost touching, but rence still did not open his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop discussing it, then. ¡°You just have to know that I¡¯m here for you. Miranda gave up on you, but I won¡¯t. ¡°Let me get you home to bed.¡± Cecilia had initially wanted rence to go back to the hospital for a checkup, but seeing rence alive and kicking now, she figured that he was probably fine. After returning to Thirteen Hall, rence quietly went to his room and locked the door behind him. He did not care that he was stained with blood. He just fell asleep. For three days, rence did not leave his room. He had not eaten a single thing nor drunk a single drop of water. He just slept. Cecilia, Julian, Jeremy, Gunther, Johnson, and even Master Williams came knocking, but rence still did not leave the room. Cecilia stood in front of the door. ¡°rence, how can you call yourself a man? ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. ¡°So you had a divorce. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡°I¡¯ll get you any woman you want. No matter what age or type you want, I¡¯ll get one for you! ¡°Hurry up ande out. It¡¯s been three days. How can you go without eating anything? ¡°Do you want everybody to worry about you?¡± The room remained silent. Cecilia pressed her ear against the door, only hearing rence¡¯s heavy breathing. Over the past three days, people had worried that rence had done something stupid. If not for hearing rence¡¯s breathing, they would have already been ready to break in. Jeremy and Johnson had gone over to give rence some advice, but rence had remained unmoved. Julian sighed. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s hit him hard. Let him calm down. ¡°I gotta go, I¡¯ve got some stuff going on with the Martial Arts Association. Let me know if there are any updates regarding him.¡± Julian left in a hurry. As the vice president of the Martial Arts Association, he had many things to deal with since recovering from his internal energy. However, he still took time out of his busy schedule to see rence every day. Julian really cared about rence. Jeremy and Johnson had chosen to stay. Something seemed to be wrong with Cecilia¡ªshe had stayed in Thirteen Hall and was practicing her cooking. She treated Jeremy and Johnson likeb rats, stuffing the two with the food she made. Master Williams would have suffered too if he had not been too old for her antics. At noon, Cecilia had just made a meal, and everyone was about to dig in. Creak. rence¡¯s room door was being pushed open. Everyone in the dining room got up and rushed to rence. rence smiled and greeted them. ¡°Cecilia. ¡°Jeremy. ¡°Old Golding. ¡°Master Williams. ¡°Gunther.¡± Cecilia grabbed rence¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? All I did was sleep.¡± rence wore a casual smile. Cecilia rolled her eyes. ¡°You call that sleep? It was really scary. ¡°I thought youmitted suicide.¡± renceughed and shook his head. ¡°How would that be possible? Does it look like I would kill myself over a woman? ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I just made pumpkin soup. Do you want some?¡± Cecilia dragged rence to the living room at the back of Thirteen Hall, sat him down, and gave him a big bowl of pumpkin soup. The others sat around rence, ready for lunch. Everyone stopped at their first gulps except for rence, who continued drinking. They all looked at rence. rence froze and asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all drinking? Go on.¡± Cecilia spat out the pumpkin soup in her mouth, silently wiping a handful of tears from her eyes. ¡°Stop drinking. The soup is too salty.¡± The living room was silent. Everyone knew that the divorce had hit rence hard. The pumpkin soup was so salty, but rence could not taste it. rence put his bowl down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡± ¡°You...¡± Cecilia wanted tofort rence, but he shook his head and continued saying, ¡°I was an orphan, and I grew up in an orphanage. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who my parents were or where I came from. ¡°Then, I married Miranda. This orphan now had a family and a wife. No matter how much the Murphy family bullied me, I put up with it. ¡°It was because I wanted to take good care of this family. I also wanted to have a family, so I wouldn¡¯t be so alone. ¡°Even if Miranda and I were only married by contract, I always thought she would ept me one day, even if her heart was made of stone. ¡°It seems I was too naive. ¡°Maybe I had an obsession with Miranda. But I have a wider perspective now that I¡¯m divorced. I have you and everyone else, and I don¡¯t need Miranda anymore. ¡°There are also people who care about me. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll live a good life and not do anything stupid. Don¡¯t worry.¡± rence looked at everyone as he spoke with great sincerity. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like rence had really gotten over the divorce, since he could say such things. Smiling, rence got up and spat the pumpkin soup out of his mouth. ¡°Bah! Cecilia, this soup is really salty. I didn¡¯t notice because I was thinking about something else. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll cook. You haven¡¯t tried my cooking yet, have you?¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she followed rence like a demure littledy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you and learn a thing or two!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s rence Howard? Come out. I want to see you!¡± Suddenly, a menacing voice came from Thirteen Hall¡¯s front lobby. There was a storm of footsteps, sounding as if there were many people present. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check it out.¡± Gloom flickered across rence and the others¡¯ faces as they went to Thirteen Hall¡¯s front lobby. They saw a dozen men and women in suits standing in the lobby. They were led by a woman who seemed to be in herte twenties. She was wearing delicate makeup, and there was thick pride on her face. rence knew the woman. Leanne had introduced rence to her thest time they had been in Toke Heights. Unfortunately, Selina had been arrogant at the time. She had written a check for one hundred million, but she had thrown it on the floor for rence to pick up. rence left Toke Heights right away, and that had been the end of that incident. He could not believe that Selina had actuallye to Thirteen Hall. When Selina saw rence, she looked as impatient as she had been thest time. She pulled out a check and threw it at rence. ¡°rence, here¡¯s one hundred million. Come with me to see my dad right now. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another billion dors if you can save my dad!¡± Chapter 132 - This Is Pissing Me Off!

Chapter 132: This Is Pissing Me Off!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had been at Toke Heightsst time, which was not rence¡¯s territory. Today, they were in Thirteen Hall, rence¡¯s own clinic. How dare someone throw a check in his face? rence lunged forward, picked up the check for one hundred million, and tore it into pieces. ¡°F*ck off...¡± The group of people who had followed Selina to the clinic looked at rence in disbelief. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a check for one hundred million dors. Do you think it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°Fool! Why did you tear up a check you could have cashed out all at once if you had taken it to the bank?¡± The crowd red at rence as if the check for one hundred million dors had belonged to them. Selina looked at rence contemptuously. From her perspective, rence was not being arrogant. It was just that one hundred million dors was not enough to impress rence. ¡°Two hundred million dors,¡± Selina said indifferently. She took her checkbook out of her Hermes bag worth a million dors, scribbled down ¡®two hundred million¡¯, and threw the check onto the floor again. ¡°I want you to take it on your knees.¡± Selina smiled yfully. ¡°You can have the money as long as you pick it up on your knees. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another two hundred million if you treat my father. If you manage to cure him, I¡¯ll give you another billion then too.¡± ¡°Hisss!¡± ¡°Two hundred million!¡± The group of people who hade with Selina gasped. Their eyes all turned red. ¡°What are you waiting for, boy? Hurry over on your knees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two hundred million dors. Think this through.¡± ¡°F*ck! Why are you still hesitating? Two hundred million dors is right in front of you. All you have to do is to pick up the check on your knees, and you can have two hundred million dors right away.¡± ¡°Do you know who Selina is? With her fortune, two hundred million dors is nothing.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking it up on your knees?¡± rence was unconcerned, but the group of people who hade with Selina were like a bundle of nerves. It was two hundred million dors. If it were up to them, they would already be on their knees and picking up the check. It would be easy to get two hundred million dors just by kneeling. rence looked at Selina with an unwavering expression. ¡°Last warning: f*ck off!¡± Selina raised an eyebrow. ¡°rence, don¡¯t take things the hard way when you¡¯ve been given a choice. ¡°I only think you¡¯re good because you saved my best friend¡¯s father. ¡°Otherwise, would I have asked for you in person, or given you one hundred million dors before you¡¯ve even consulted the patient? ¡°You...¡± Before Selina could finish, rence lunged forward and pped her, cutting off the rest of her speech. p... ¡°You talk a lot.¡± There was dead silence. The group of people Selina had brought along stared at rence as if they had just seen a ghost. ¡®What did rence just do? How dare he hit Selina?¡¯ ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡¯ Selina¡¯s face was full of disbelief, and her entire body shook with anger. ¡°How... How dare you hit me!¡± p... rence pped her again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± ¡°You...¡± p...?rence pped her again. ¡°Me? F*ck off.¡± The group of people Selina had brought with her were now gulping frantically, stunned. Selina dared not stay any longer. rence¡¯s overbearingness made her retreat outside Thirteen Hall. She stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Damn you. How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to continue running your clinic!¡± Gunther walked out and threw her check for two hundred million dors back at her. ¡°Here¡¯s your check.¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Selina picked up the check and tore it to pieces. While Selina was making a scene in Thirteen Hall, the Murphy family was holding a party for Miranda at their house. Originally, Peony and the rest had nned to hold the party at Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One, but Miranda had refused, so they had no choice but to hold it at the Murphy family¡¯s old vi. The Murphy family had just taken their seats when someone walked in,ughing. ¡°Peony, we¡¯re here again.¡± ¡°Yosef?¡± Peony was surprised to see those people walking into their hall. It was Yosef and his children. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Yosef had returned from Mediterranean City to Beth City just over a week ago. Why was he back in Mediterranean City so soon? Yosef pulled a long face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are we not weed here?¡± Peony quickly shook her head andughed. ¡°Yosef, what are you talking about? Why would we not wee you? We¡¯re just confused.¡± Belle and Melody rushed up to Yosef and the rest, asking them to have a seat and bringing them drinks. ¡°Yosef, what the hell is going on?¡± Yosef smiled mysteriously and took a sip of the tea Belle had offered him. ¡°What else? I¡¯m here to give people medical treatment, of course.¡± Peony looked at Yosef in confusion. ¡°Give medical treatment? Is it Old Master Wright again?¡± Yosef shook his head. ¡°Old Master Wright has long since healed. I came here this time because the richest man in Maple Country has been infected with a terrible disease, which both local and foreign doctors have failed to cure. ¡°So the richest man in Maple Country hase back and found many doctors to diagnose him. ¡°I was lucky enough to be invited again. It¡¯s a really big deal this time. The deposit alone was fifty million.¡± Then, he became confused. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t rence cure Old Master Wright? Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± The Murphy family looked at each other in shock. ¡®rence cured Old Master Wright? rence never told us about it.¡¯ ¡°rence can cure illnesses?¡± ¡°Uncle Yosef, are you kidding?¡± ¡°Yosef, are you sure?¡± Peony and the rest were dumbfounded. However, Miranda¡¯s heart stirred slightly. Yosef¡¯s face darkened, looking upset. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? rence cured Old Master Wright thest time. ¡°I was really ashamed about losing to a junior in the area of medical skills. ¡°Though I was upset about it, I realized that rence is the son-inw of the Murphy family, and Peony runs Humanity Hall¡¯s branch. Thus, rence¡¯s medical skills are Humanity Hall¡¯s too. ¡°Where¡¯s rence? Get him toe here. I¡¯ll take him with me in a couple of days to treat the richest man in Maple Country. If we can cure him, Humanity Hall¡¯s reputation will spread overseas.¡± Peony still would not believe it. ¡°Yosef, are you sure? That little loser rence is full of lies. Could he have cured Old Master Wright?¡± Melody and Belle nodded too. ¡°Uncle Yosef, you must have gotten it wrong.¡± Belle pulled out her phone and found photos of Leanne and Thompson in her photo gallery. When the Wright family had gone to Humanity Hall for the first time, Thompson had drunk almond tea, which had caused his heart to stop beating. Belle did not know who Thompson and his daughter were. She was worried they woulde back to ckmail Humanity Hall, so she had taken the photos as evidence. ¡°Uncle Yosef, see if they¡¯re the Thompson and Leanne Wright that rence mentioned.¡± Belle gave him the phone. Yosef looked at it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them.¡± Belle seemed confident. ¡°Uncle Yosef, you¡¯ve been conned by rence. This father and daughter pair are liars. They came to Humanity Hall to extort us.¡± Outraged, Yosef jumped to his feet. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? That¡¯s really Thompson and Leanne Wright! ¡°I went to the Wright family house and met them there myself. Could I be blind?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Peony and the rest were dumbfounded. Belle trembled and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! ¡°Was it really Old Master Wright that day? ¡°They weren¡¯t actors rence hired?¡± Melody said, ¡°No way...¡± They had always assumed that the father and daughter had been actors rence had hired to extort money from Humanity Hall. They had given rence some scoldings about it. Who would have thought they had actually been Old Master Wright and his daughter? If Yosef had not revealed the truth, they would never have known. Yosef snorted coldly. ¡°Why not? ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fun to lie to you? ¡°Where¡¯s rence? Ask him toe out, and we¡¯ll confront him.¡± Peony looked embarrassed. ¡°Yosef, Miranda and rence are already divorced.¡± Yosef¡¯s eyes widened. He was nearly dying of anger. ¡°What? Divorce? You asked a man who¡¯s better at medicine than I am to get divorced? ¡°Are you out of your mind? ¡°This is pissing me off! ¡°You guys really are a bunch of pigs!¡± Armstrong turned around to see Miranda in tears. Chapter 133 - Clarence Learns Martial Arts

Chapter 133: rence Learns Martial Arts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With Selina out of the way, rence¡¯s clinic opened for business as usual. Since Master Williams hade to Thirteen Hall, the number of patientsing to Thirteen Hall had grown through word of mouth. Cecilia, who had been at the clinic during the three days that rence had not eaten or drunk for, went home that afternoon. She said she woulde back tomorrow. rence also asked Jeremy and Johnson, who had spent three days at the clinic as well, to go home and get some sleep. rence personally consulted the patients in the afternoon and cured seven or eight of them. He noticed another green strand glowing in his ne with a cross. He had also stopped thinking about the divorce and was now in a much better mood. They had gotten a divorce anyway, so it was no use continuing to think about Miranda. The arrogant Miranda would never ask him to restore their marriage. At nightfall, the clinic sent away itsst patient and closed as usual. ¡°Gunther,e here,¡± shouted rence. Gunther immediately walked over. ¡°Master Howard, what can I do for you?¡± rence shook his head slightly. ¡°Stop calling me Master. Since you¡¯re staying in my Thirteen Hall, you¡¯re one of us now. You can call me rence or Brother Howard. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Brother Simmons from now on, too.¡± Gunther was ttered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t deserve that! ¡°If you don¡¯t like ¡®Master¡¯, then I¡¯ll call you Mr. Howard.¡± Gunther believed that since he was protecting rence under Julian¡¯s orders, he should not dare to cross the line. As a martial artist, he knew respect and inferiority best. rence looked at Gunther with interest. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Brother Simmons. You can call me whatever you want.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± Gunther nodded respectfully. Then, rence asked curiously, ¡°By the way, Brother Simmons, do martial artists like you keep your martial arts skills to yourself? ¡°Do I have to formally ask you to be my mentor if I want you to teach me how to cultivate my internal energy?¡± ¡°Do you want to learn martial arts, Mr. Howard?¡± Gunther was surprised. rence nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, that incident with Chadwick hasnded me in a crisis. I¡¯m physically stronger than average, but I can¡¯t help capitting if there are too many people. ¡°If I had internal energy and became a martial arts master, maybe things would be different.¡± renceughed. If rence had been able to take down Chadwick and his crew as fast as he possibly could have when he had initially reached the rooftop, this would not have happened. Gunther made a fist-and-palm salute to rence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Howard. I failed to protect you.¡± He was full of remorse. If he had protected rence, rence would not have ended up in the hospital due to serious injuries, and Miranda would not have misunderstood him. She would not have divorced rence either. rence wore a rxed smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. If I want to learn martial arts, do I have to formally ask you to be my mentor?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re kidding me, Mr. Howard. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Gunther shook his head as heughed and touched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Besides, what qualifications do I have to be your mentor, Mr. Howard? ¡°There are a lot of basic entry-level moves in martial arts, as well as ways to cultivate internal energy. To be honest, my practice method is of themon kind, Mr. Howard. ¡°Family cultivation methods like Mr. Julian¡¯s are the best.¡± rence looked at Gunther with piqued interest. ¡°Is it something like martial arts?¡± Gunther chuckled. ¡°Pretty much. ¡°Mr. Howard, just talk to Mr. Julian if you want to learn martial arts. ¡°With your rtionship with Mr. Julian, you can learn the Wright Mental Cultivation Method directly from him. Why learn from me?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother Brother Wright for this. I just want to learn casually.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Howard. Martial arts isn¡¯t something you can learn in a day. I practiced martial arts for more than twenty years before I got to where I am today. Although I have a certain internal energy, I¡¯m not a master of internal energy.¡± Guntherughed. He thought rence had just taken a sudden interest in martial arts. After all, practicing martial arts required years of hard work and painstaking effort. One could not be a master in only a day or two. rence¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master of internal energy?¡± Gunther exined, ¡°Yes, martial artists only practice martial arts moves and physical strength at the beginning.¡± ¡°We also need to cultivate our minds at the same time. We usually have to do that for three to five years before our body even possesses a trace of internal energy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for more than twenty years. Although I have internal energy in my body, it¡¯s not strong. Mr. Julian is just like me. He has practiced martial arts for more than twenty years, but with the help of the Wright Mental Cultivation Method and Mr. Julian being born a martial arts prodigy, he¡¯s managed to activate his governing and conception vessels. The internal energy in his body is four or five times stronger than it is in regr martial artists. ¡°It¡¯s also because of Mr. Julian¡¯s strength that he became vice president of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s Mediterranean City Branch.¡± rence was intrigued. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean you can be a master if you¡¯ve activated your governing and conception vessels?¡± Gunther looked proud. ¡°Of course. There are fewer than ten masters in Mediterranean City who have activated their governing and conception vessels.¡± Gunther was not as good as rence when it came to medicine, but ten rences were not as good as one Gunther when it came to the knowledge of martial artists. They were specialized in different fields. rence smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you have a mnemonic chant I could use if I wanted to learn martial arts?¡± Gunther frowned. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s tough. You¡¯ll have to endure the hottest day in summer and the coldest day in winter. Mr. Howard, are you sure you want to learn martial arts? ¡°If you really want to learn martial arts, you must stick to it and not give up halfway. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll supervise you, unless you really give up one day. Never give up halfway. ¡°Can you do that, Mr. Howard?¡± Gunther took martial arts seriously. rence was quite surprised to see Gunther that serious. rence¡¯s face froze. ¡°I¡¯m sure. You can supervise me, Brother Simmons. ¡°If I can¡¯t stick to it and I end up giving up, I¡¯ll never touch martial arts again.¡± Gunther stared at rence. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write my mnemonic chant for you and draw you a vital energy movement diagram. ¡°Just practice whatever¡¯s on it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Simmons.¡± rence immediately grabbed a pen and paper. Half an hourter, Gunther had written a mnemonic chant on how to work the vital energies, and he had drawn a meridian map. He handed them to rence. After Gunther¡¯s exnation, the mnemonic chant was not too difficult to understand. Since rence knew 720 Anatomy Acupoints, he understood the meridian diagram for vital energy movement after only one nce. rence thought about what had been stated in Chapter 60 of the Yellow Emperor¡¯s Inner Transmission of Acupuncture: in Questions of Acupoints Along With Skeletal Indentations. The conception vessel started from the middle extreme acupoint and went up through the pubic area, the stomach, the upper pass acupoint, the throat, the jaw, around the face, and finally into the eyes. The governing vessel started from the middle of the lower abdomen. In women, it started from the vaginal orifice, where it was also at the edge of the urethral orifice. His eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Brother Simmons, will it work wonders if I activate the governing and conception vessels before I start practicing?¡± Gunther paused tough as he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Howard, everything in martial arts novels is made up. ¡°Unless your internal energy is strong enough, you won¡¯t be able to activate the governing and conception vessels before you start practicing martial arts.¡± rence asked again, ¡°What if I activate it beforehand?¡± Gunther frowned, thinking that rence was a little whimsical and not grounded at all. He was already regretting teaching rence the martial arts mnemonic chant.. ¡°If you can activate the governing and conception vessels before you start practicing, you can improve your martial arts abilities with half the effort and make rapid progress.¡± Chapter 134 - Youre Dead Meat

Chapter 134: You¡¯re Dead Meat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it.¡± rence nodded. He could see that Gunther seemed to find his idea a little whimsical. rence did not exin himself, though. After dinner, he delved into the mental cultivation method and mnemonic chant Gunther had given him. With the help of the 720 Anatomy Acupoints, rencebed through all the acupoints that martial artists¡¯ internal energy operated with. The so-called governing and conception vessels were made of several acupoints, all of which operated regrly with vital energy. All night, rence worked on activating his governing and conception vessels. Unfortunately, he did not have internal energy. Just as Gunther had said, he was indeed not able to activate the governing and conception vessels. rence frowned. ¡°Maybe I could try Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture?¡± rence took action as soon as he spoke. He took out a silver needle and pricked his own acupoints. He inserted nine needles in a row. ording to Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, this method was called the ¡®Nine Needles Resurrection¡¯. The method could resurrect a dead man after nine needles were inserted into him. The tenth needle: borrowing life from Satan! It meant you could borrow your life from Satan at the tenth needle. The eleventh needle: expel your name from death! It meant you could get yourself off the book of death at the eleventh needle. As rence inserted the twelfth needle, he shuddered suddenly, and his eyes lit up. His governing and conception vessels had been activated by using Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. Early the next morning, rence had just gotten up from breakfast and was about to start with consultations when a woman walked into Thirteen Hall wearing a long floral dress,rge sunsses, a sunhat, and t sandals. Her ivory legs were wless. Her skin was tender and as white as milk. Several eyes of the patients in Thirteen Hall nearly popped out of their sockets as they stared at the women who hade in. rence was also startled. He looked at Cecilia as she entered the clinic. ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± The woman was Cecilia. Her style today was different. Cecilia had always looked like an aloof woman while she was hanging around bars, nightclubs, andpanies. She was a strong career woman. However, Cecilia was dressed very elegantly today. She looked just like a college student¡ªinnocent, lively, and beautiful. Cecilia came forward with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might be too overbearing, and that I might overwhelm you. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go shopping. You can watch a movie with me today, too.¡± rence smiled ruefully. ¡°I¡¯m Thirteen Hall¡¯s owner. How can I go shopping instead of consulting patients?¡± After the divorce, rence had made Thirteen Hall his main focus. Cecilia put her arm around rence¡¯s, nearly pressing herself against rence. ¡°It¡¯s only a handful of patients. Master Williams can handle them alone. ¡°Several stores on Walker Street have new items on sale today. ¡°If we don¡¯t get there soon, the others are gonna take everything.¡± With that said, she dragged rence out of Thirteen Hall. rence turned around and looked to Master Williams for help. Master Williams nodded knowingly. ¡°Go ahead, Master Howard. I can handle them alone.¡± rence wanted to faint. What he had meant to do was to get Master Williams to ask rence to stay back in Thirteen Hall. Master Williams was not helping but actually making matters worse. rence had no choice but to follow Cecilia to Walker Street. He began to think of the day as a day to rx. His mood got much better once arriving at the crowded ce. Cecilia was very energetic, dragging rence to various stores and stubbornly buying him several sets of casual outfits and two suits. rence felt helpless. ¡°Cecilia, are you shopping for yourself or for me?¡± Cecilia snorted lightly. ¡°I wonder who took off all their clothes and left their marriage without anything to their name after the divorce? ¡°I just feel sorry for my brother. What¡¯s wrong with buying some clothes for you?¡± rence was stunned. Cecilia apologized quickly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up again.¡± ¡°Cecilia, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± rence shook his head and headed to the bathroom nearby. rence left. Suddenly, a group of women emerged from behind a corner, one of whom identally bumped into Cecilia. Cecilia reacted quickly and staggered away, avoiding the spilled milk tea. However, the woman was not so lucky. The milk tea in her hand spilled all over her body. With a cocky look, one of the women pointed at Cecilia¡¯s nose and swore at her in a mix of French and English, ¡°Putain de merde! Don¡¯t you know how to watch where you¡¯re going? ¡°Are you f*cking blind? ¡°Can¡¯t you see me standing here? ¡°Do you have any idea how expensive my clothes are?¡± The woman looked angry. Cecilia was not someone to be taken lightly. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re the blind one. ¡°I was standing still. You¡¯re the one who bumped blindly into me.¡± ¡°The locals here are barbaric. Who the f*ck do you think you are, b*tch?¡± the woman said. ¡°Why are you unting your French? You xenocentric jerk!¡± Cecilia replied. The woman¡¯s face was grim. She threw the remaining half cup of milk tea she was still holding at Cecilia, spilling it all over her. ¡°Girls, get her.¡± The women¡¯s friends rushed to seize Cecilia¡¯s arms, pinning her hands behind her. p... The woman pped Cecilia across the face, knocking her sunsses off before she tramped them into pieces. ¡°How dare you p me?¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes were wide with rage. She struggled desperately, but she could not get away from the four or five women by herself. p...?¡°I¡¯m pping you, you snobbish jerk.¡± p...?¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing for spilling my milk tea?¡± p...?¡°How dare you talk back to me after soiling my clothes? How dare you call me a b*tch?¡± p...?¡°I¡¯m a top student who graduated from France, and I work in Wall Street. Who do you think you are? How dare you talk back to me?¡± p... p... She pped Cecilia a dozen times, every p so loud that Cecilia¡¯s face soon grew red and swollen as her hair became increasingly disheveled. Passers-by around Walker Street stopped to watch on. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to get down on your knees and apologize. If you don¡¯t, haha...¡± The woman sneered. Cecilia gritted her teeth as blood trickled from the corners of her mouth. ¡°Dream on...¡± p...?¡°Putain! How dare you talk back to me? I think you won¡¯t be able to understand your mistake until you¡¯re faced with grim reality.¡± As the woman raised her hand to p Cecilia once more, a figure rushed out and forcefully grabbed her wrist. Crack! There was a loud crack as her arm broke on the spot. rence was not going to let her go so easily. He rushed forward and pped her to give her a taste of her own medicine. p... ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you p others in public?¡± p... ¡°You¡¯re just a b*tch. How dare you make such a scene?¡± p... ¡°Your master is abroad, and this is our country. Who do you think you are? How dare you act so wildly?¡± p...?¡°Who are you to p my sister Cecilia?¡± p... p... p... rence pped her over thirty times. Each one was brutal¡ªhe did not pity her one bit. Onlooking passers-by were relieved. The woman had been too arrogant. She had called the locals barbaric while she called herself a top student from France. She had even scolded herpatriots with French. Everyone was already full of anger. The woman¡¯s face was swollen. Sitting on the ground, she stared manically at rence. ¡°Putain! Putain! Putain! Who are you? ¡°How dare you p me? You¡¯re dead meat. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone toe and kill you right away!¡± Chapter 135 - You Want Revenge?

Chapter 135: You Want Revenge?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Call someone?¡± p...?¡°Go ahead! If the person you call can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll p you several times again.¡± rence pped the woman again. She grew dizzy, the rage in her eyes thickening. She did not hesitate to take out her phone to make a call. ¡°Hello, Honey? Boohoohoo, I¡¯ve gotten pped just aftering back. ¡°This is pissing me off. He said he would p me several more times if I didn¡¯t call someone toe here.¡± After calling her boyfriend, the woman called her family. ¡°Hello, Tony? Someone pped me. I¡¯m right next to the Chanel boutique on Walker Street. ¡°Yes! The man who pped me was a young man looking to be around his twenties. He¡¯s dressed in crappy clothes from a roadside stall. ¡°You¡¯d better call everyone in Uncle¡¯s family. They¡¯re in the real estate business. They must have some connections. ¡°The boy is just too arrogant. I want him crippled.¡± The woman red at rence. rence looked cold and indifferent. Since rence had shown up, the woman¡¯s partners no longer dared to continue holding Cecilia back. They let Cecilia walk over to rence. ¡°Lil Bro, should I call someone toe here too?¡± ¡°No, I can handle this myself.¡± rence shook his head. Cecilia stopped insisting and put down her phone. ¡°Who had the balls to p my girlfriend? ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Less than fifteen minutester, everyone heard a cold shout. Then, a crowd of forty or fifty men arrived. They were all dressed like hooligans¡ªcolored hair, tattoos, and loafers. They looked like thugs. The first man was a fat man with a big belly. He looked cringy. rence froze the moment he saw him. It turned out that this man was Dennis from the Food and Drug Administration. Dennis had previously led a group of men to seal up rence¡¯s Thirteen Hall but had ended up awkwardly leaving the encounter after all was said and done. ¡®Isn¡¯t Dennis with the FDA? ¡®How did he be a gangster? ¡®Did he get fired? ¡®That¡¯s a possibility.¡¯ When the woman saw Dennis, she rushed over to him and grabbed his arm, sobbing. ¡°Boohoohoo. Honey, you¡¯re finally here. ¡°He was going to p me to death if you hadn¡¯t shown up. ¡°This guy has gone too far. His woman wasn¡¯t watching where she was going, so she knocked over my milk tea. The designer outfit I bought for tens of thousands of dors has been ruined. ¡°I asked her to apologize, but she called me a b*tch and pped me across the face!¡± Dennis was furious when he saw his girlfriend. His eyes were bulging with rage. The beautiful Jill Zachary¡¯s face was now swollen. He said, ¡°What the f*ck? Who the hell pped my girlfriend? Do they have a death wish? ¡°It was him!¡± Jill looked pitiful, tears in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the man who hit me.¡± She red at rence. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tough? My boyfriend¡¯s here now! Come here and p me again! Come on!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grant you that wish!¡± rence grinned yfully. p... In front of Dennis, he pped Jill and sent her falling to the ground as she whined nonstop. Dennis was furious. He had recognized rence, so he shouted, ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you, boy. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I lost my FDA job. How dare you f*cking p my girlfriend now?¡± Dennis was pissed off that it had turned out to be rence who had pped his girlfriend. Since offending River, the head of the Food and Drug Administration, at Thirteen Hall a few days ago, Dennis had been fired. He was now the sub-chief of a local gang. Although Dennis was still in charge of dozens of people, his new job was not as easy andfortable as his Food and Drug Administration job had been. Dennis had been wanting to get back at rence, and rence had walked right into the path of his bullet today. He was going to settle the old score and bring in the new. ¡°How dare you p her in front of me?¡± Dennis pointed at rence furiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to touch youst time because you had River protecting you. ¡°Now that I¡¯m no longer a part of the FDA, can River protect you?¡± Suddenly, there was a sneer. ¡°So you¡¯re tough now, Dennis?¡± ¡°This voice...¡± Startled, Dennis looked back in the direction of the voice, realizing that River had appeared within the crowd at some point recently. His mouth was pulled to one side, and his face was swollen. His eyes were clearly filled with rage. Even so, Dennis was still able to recognize River. ¡°Mr... Cabello...¡± Dennis¡¯s pupils constricted, and he instinctively lowered his head. However, he suddenly came to his senses. He stared back at River as he said coldly, ¡°Haha, River, I¡¯m not in the FDA anymore. So what if you¡¯re the f*cking head of the FDA? ¡°I don¡¯t work for you now. Who are you to order me around? ¡°Stop bullying others by unting your connections. Others are afraid of you, but I¡¯m not.¡± River¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dennis winced. Although he no longer worked for the Food and Drug Administration, River¡¯s connections were so powerful that it could soon be quite difficult for Dennis to hang around here if River was really going after him. As Dennis hesitated to back down, another group of people ran over in a hurry. The group was made up of men and women¡ªboth young and old. There were more than twenty people in total, all looking furious. rence was even more surprised to see who the group was. It was none other than Armstrong, Peony, and the rest of their family. Along with them, Peony¡¯s sister, Chantelle, and Chantelle¡¯s son, Tony, had alsoe. Tony rolled up his sleeves as he walked over. ¡°Jill, who pped you? ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s asking for trouble if I don¡¯t have his arms by crippled today.¡± ¡°Tony!¡± Jill rushed to Tony, throwing herself into his arm. She cried, ¡°That¡¯s the guy.¡± Peony and the rest looked at rence and froze. The atmosphere turned awkward. ¡°rence, it¡¯s you! ¡°Howe it¡¯s you? ¡°Did you p Jill?¡± Peony looked at rence in surprise. Then she shouted, ¡°rence, you¡¯ve gone too far. ¡°If you¡¯re upset about Miranda divorcing you, and you want to get back at the Murphy family, just go after me, not Jill. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so petty!¡± rence had joined the Murphy family three years ago. He knew Peony¡¯s sister Chantelle also had a daughter. However, Jill had left to study in France five years earlier, so rence had never met her. He had not expected her to be Chantelle¡¯s daughter and Tony¡¯s sister. rence said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she was Chantelle¡¯s daughter.¡± Chantelle trembled with anger, roaring, ¡°rence, how dare you call me by my first name? Am I not your elder? ¡°What does your business have to do with my daughter, even if you and Miranda have gotten divorced? Why are you pping Jill over it? ¡°Revenge. This is revenge!¡± rence shook his head in amusement. ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. Miranda and I are divorced, so you¡¯re no longer my elder.¡± Jill had figured out rence¡¯s identity through the conversation. She looked at rence sardonically. ¡°So you¡¯re my cousin¡¯s husband? ¡°I thought you were some big shot. How dare a loser like you p me? ¡°You¡¯re dead...¡± Before Jill could finish, rence rushed up to her and pped her. p... Jill yelled and spat out several bloody teeth. She cried out in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to call me a loser..¡± rence¡¯s voice was cold. Chapter 136 - Let The Murphy Family Go!

Chapter 136: Let The Murphy Family Go!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Jill!¡± When Chantelle saw that her daughter had been pped, she was so mad that she kept on thumping her chest and stomping her foot. ¡°Peony, look at what your loser son-inw has done. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill her! ¡°He¡¯s going to kill her! My poor daughter, you suffered through so many ps. Boohoohoo... ¡°Why is my life so miserable?¡± Peony was infuriated. Every word her sister said cut through her like a knife. She red at rence in rage. ¡°rence, you¡¯ve gone too far. ¡°So what if we misunderstood you? It¡¯s not a big deal. How badly have you been wronged? ¡°If you had exined yourself, would we not have believed you?¡± Peony advanced toward rence. ¡°We all know you deliberately didn¡¯t exin yourself so you could frame it as a conflict. You wanted to use it to get Miranda to divorce you. ¡°Are you happy now that you¡¯re divorced? ¡°Do you have any idea how upset Miranda was when she found out the truth about the Humanity Hall scam and Chadwick¡¯s kidnapping? ¡°Miranda is at home grieving, yet you¡¯re out shopping with another woman?! Has your conscience been thrown into the dumpster?¡± Peony took a step forward. ¡°Now, you¡¯ve pped Jill to get back at Miranda. ¡°Look at how hard you¡¯ve pped a good girl like her! ¡°You violent freak, you pervert, you psycho! ¡°Since you like beating up people so much, you might as well beat me to death.¡± With each sentence, Peony took another step toward rence. By the time she finished herst sentence, Peony was standing in front of rence. Her eyes welled up with anger, while her breath smelled of garlic, nearly overwhelming him. rence was stunned. ¡®Miranda¡¯s sad about the divorce? ¡®Does she have feelings for me?¡¯ Armstrong also added, ¡°rence, you¡¯ve really disappointed us. ¡°I thought you were just a loser and someone unpromising. I didn¡¯t expect you to like pulling off such petty tricks behind our backs. ¡°We should be upright and honest! ¡°If you¡¯re upset about the divorce, you can argue with the Murphy family, but pping Jill behind our backs is too much. ¡°What¡¯s Jill got to do with this? What¡¯s the point of taking your revenge out on her?¡± rence ignored them. He was still thinking about Miranda being sad about their divorce. Suddenly, a startled voice rang out from behind rence¡¯s back, ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you doing here?¡± rence stiffened. When he looked back, it was Miranda. She was wearing a baggy batwing blouse and culottes. She was carrying shopping bags and looking as aloof and beautiful as ever. rence saw William beside Miranda. It looked like they had been out shopping and had just happened to be passing by. ¡°Haha, is that what you call grieving?¡± rence smiled sarcastically. He had been worried about Miranda, but it turned out that he had just been overthinking. Peony and Armstrong were a little embarrassed that their daughter had shown up just then. ¡°rence, what are you doing here?¡± Miranda frowned as she looked at her family. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Peony exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Jill has just returned from abroad and was shopping at Walker Street with her best friends. ¡°But Cecilia was careless, and I actually wonder if she knocked over Jill¡¯s milk tea on purpose to get revenge. ¡°Jill tried to get Cecilia to apologize, but Cecilia refused! Then, they argued. ¡°As a man, rence even pped Jill and forced her to apologize. ¡°Jill got so mad she called all of us toe over. ¡°Look at how badly Jill was pped.¡± After listening to her mother¡¯s exnation, Miranda looked at Jill¡¯s swollen face. Miranda was furious. ¡°rence, don¡¯t go too far. Come at me if you want revenge. Hurry up and apologize to Jill!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re as overbearing as ever. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the old me anymore. Apologize? No way.¡± rence smiled yfully. Miranda frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for what you did wrong? ¡°Do you not understandmon sense?¡± rence had a sneer on his face. ¡°Do you believe your mother again? ¡°Do you think that that¡¯s the case and that it¡¯s already my fault, without even needing to listen to my exnation?¡± rence nodded non-stop. ¡°I don¡¯t knowmon sense. You knowmon sense best. You know everything.¡± Miranda was stunned. ¡°You can exin himself.¡± rence did not bother to exin. ¡°Why should I?¡± Cecilia walked over. ¡°Yeah, why should rence exin to you?¡± Miranda snapped, ¡°What does business between my husband and me have to do with you?¡± rence fell into a temporary trance. Cecilia shook her head in amusement. ¡°You and your husband? That¡¯s funny. You¡¯re both divorced. Your husband? ¡°You don¡¯t own rence anymore. You gave him up.¡± Cecilia grabbed rence¡¯s arm and leaned her head on it. ¡°You don¡¯t want him, but I do.¡± Miranda went pale and quivered. ¡°rence, you two...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten together with Cecilia. Aren¡¯t you hooking up with William too?¡± renceughed at himself. ¡°Your mother just said you were upset and grieving at home because you found out that you had misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t know that this is how you grieve, though¡ªyou hang out with someone who has tried to rape you before.¡± Miranda felt a pang in her heart. It was as if she had been stabbed by a knife. rence shook his head. ¡°Cecilia, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to shop anymore.¡± ¡°Me neither. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Cecilia took rence by the arm and turned to walk away. Miranda watched their backs. Those words, and particrly that ¡®go home¡¯, tore her heart out and left her with mixed feelings. Miranda bit her lip and yelled at rence resentfully, ¡°rence, what are you doing? You¡¯re already hooking up with someone else after you¡¯ve just divorced me!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? We¡¯re just the same. We¡¯re both pigs, so let¡¯s not get disgusted with each other.¡± rence left without looking back. Peony walked over. ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t get upset over that little loser. William¡¯s a nice guy. Just spend time with him.¡± Miranda¡¯s head was buzzing. She could not hear a thing. Peony said nothing more. ¡°You guys go ahead and bond. This incident has nothing to do with you. We¡¯ll deal with it.¡± With that said, the Murphy family left in a hurry. They left as hurriedly as they hade. Onlookers dispersed. William reached out to put his arm around Miranda¡¯s shoulder, but she jerked away from him. She ran ten feet away from William and red at him in rm. ¡°William, you disgust me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± William grinned sinisterly and nced yfully at Miranda. ¡°Have you just found out that I¡¯m disgusting? Have you read all the information? ¡°Any one piece of it could destroy the Murphy Property Development Group. Twenty or thirty years in jail would be a light sentence for your parents. ¡°How you treat me will determine the Murphy family¡¯s fate.¡± Miranda trembled with anger. After she watched the video on rence¡¯s phone, she found out that William had actually tried to rape her. She had confronted William on the phone. After he was exposed, instead of worrying, William had merely sent Miranda a stack of information about the Murphy Property Development Group breaking thew. If William used the information to report Murphy Property Development Group, Miranda¡¯s family would be torn apart. ¡°My parents didn¡¯t do that. That was all Kaysen and George¡¯s doing!¡± Miranda¡¯s hands and feet trembled slightly. William moved closer, his face almost touching Miranda¡¯s pretty face. ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling me that? Go talk to the judge and see if they believe it. ¡°Remember, you have to do whatever I say from now on. Maybe I¡¯ll burn these if you make me happy. ¡°If not, they might show up in a judge¡¯s whistle-blower inbox.¡± Miranda almost broke down. ¡°William, please. ¡°Let the Murphy family go.¡± William smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure, 8 PM at First Birch Hotel tonight. ¡°The same room. I¡¯ll wait for you. rence ruined it for me in that room thest time. ¡°Tonight, I want you to offer yourself to me. ¡°Remember, wear ady¡¯s suit and hip-hugging skirt.. Don¡¯t forget those nude-colored stockings I like.¡± Chapter 137 - You Have To Be Held Accountable For Me!

Chapter 137: You Have To Be Held ountable For Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence and Cecilia left Walker Street, ready to go home. rence coughed. ¡°Alright, Cecilia, there¡¯s no one here now. Let go of my hand.¡± Cecilia snorted, holding rence¡¯s arm tighter. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you just say that we¡¯re together now?¡± rence looked embarrassed. ¡°Cecilia, I was just trying to piss Miranda off.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Miranda, Miranda! ¡°Look at how intimately you say her name. You two are divorced.¡± Cecilia curled her lips, looking jealous, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve just said that we¡¯ve gotten together in front of so many people. ¡°Now, you regret it. Who do you think I am? What if it damages my reputation? ¡°Am I that easy?¡± Cecilia gritted her teeth as she spoke each word, ¡°You have to be held ountable for me!¡± rence¡¯s head hurt. He could admit that Cecilia was kind to him and that he felt rxed whenever he was with her. However, he still had feelings for Miranda he could not get rid of. Although the two were divorced and Miranda no longer had anything to do with him, rence could not ept Cecilia right away. Just as rence was beginning to feel stuck in a dilemma, River suddenly jogged over as he simultaneously wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Master Howard, I finally caught up to you. ¡°You run too fast! ¡°You told me to see you every morning, but you had locked yourself in your room when I came by to see you these past few days. ¡°The toxins in my body have been getting worse every day. ¡°I¡¯m going to die of pain if this goes on. Look, my facial features are distorted. Master Howard, please have mercy and help me.¡± rence looked at River. River¡¯s head was swollen, and his eyes were almost invisible. His face was bulging, and his mouth was crooked, looking very ugly. River had just helped rence tame Dennis, so rence was going to help River detoxify his body once and for all. p... p... p... ... rence raised his hand and pped River a dozen times from the left to the right. The swelling on River¡¯s face quickly subsided. He now looked like a normal person, and his face no longer hurt. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got rid of all the toxins in your body. You¡¯ll be alright from now on.¡± rence took out a paper towel to wipe his hands. The pping had made his hand greasy. River was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Master Howard. Thank you, Master Howard! ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do me the honor of inviting you to dinner this evening. ¡°I¡¯ll also introduce you to some people in the medical world who might be helpful regarding your career at Thirteen Hall. rence had wanted to say no, but when he heard that people from the medical world would be there, he nodded to say yes. River left, feeling grateful, while rence went back to Thirteen Hall with Cecilia. As soon as he got back to Thirteen Hall, rence locked himself in his room. Master Williams looked puzzled. ¡°What happened to Master Howard?¡± Cecilia sighed. ¡°We ran into his ex-wife. ¡°Would you be in a good mood if you saw your ex-wife dating another man?¡± She put down the clothes she had bought before leaving. At 6 PM, an Audi A4 stopped outside Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. A middle-aged man came in and asked respectfully, ¡°Is Master Howard here? Mr. Cabello said he¡¯s inviting him to dinner this evening, so he asked me to pick up Master Howard.¡± Master Williams got up and knocked on rence¡¯s door. ¡°Master Howard, someone¡¯s here to take you to dinner.¡± Soon after, rence walked out of his room, got into the Audi A4, and headed to the dinner party River nned. About forty minutester, the Audi A4 pulled up at First Birch Hotel¡¯s main entrance. rence froze. He recalled thest time he had been here with Miranda. ¡°Master Howard, what¡¯se over you?¡± The confused driver asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with this hotel?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver led rence to avish private room that was already full of people. An old man who seemed to be in his 60s was wearing a white embroidered Tang suit. He looked stern, even though he was just sitting down. A young girl, looking to be about 16 or 17 years old, was sat beside him. She was probably still in high school as her childlike innocence had not yet faded from her face. There were also several middle-aged men in suits sitting nearby. They looked healthy, and they were either rich or noble. River got up to introduce rence when he saw rencee in. ¡°I¡¯d like all of you to meet Master rence Howard, the owner of Thirteen Hall. ¡°Master Howard, this is Master Summers from Beth City. He¡¯s the chief physician at Revival Hall. ¡°The girl next to Master Summers is his granddaughter. ¡°Master Summers is retired now, unless some big shots get sick. No average person would be able to hire him nowadays.¡± River leaned over and whispered, ¡°Recently, the richest man in Maple Country got sick and couldn¡¯t be cured abroad, so he came back to Mediterranean City. Master Summers was invited here to Mediterranean City to treat him.¡± ¡°I heard River say that you cured him?¡± With a proud look on her face, the girl called River by his first name. River was the head of the Food and Drug Administration. He might not have been some big shot in Mediterranean City, but a 16 or 17-year-old was definitely not someone who would usually be able to call him by his first name. It seemed that this grandfather and granddaughter pair from Beth City were quite the pair of big shots. rence pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl frowned at rence¡¯s arrogance. ¡°I heard you cured River by pping him? ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about pping being used to cure illnesses. ¡°You¡¯re young, and you only look a few years older than me. My grandfather has been practicing medicine for nearly sixty years and has cured countlessplicated diseases. He¡¯s known as the ¡®national treasure of medicine¡¯. Even he did not dare to call himself Master, so who are you to call yourself Master?¡± rence nced at the girl. ¡°Because I¡¯m a better doctor than your grandfather.¡± A sternness flickered across Master Summers¡¯ eyes. He stared at rence like a hawk. The girl froze, and her eyes widened. ¡°What did you just say? ¡°Are you looking down on my grandfather?¡± She snarled as she pointed at rence¡¯s nose. ¡°How dare you?¡± River was terrified, having not expected rence to say such a thing. The billionaires sitting nearby were so shocked that they dared not breathe too loudly. rence was undaunted. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have any babies if you keep up that hot temper.¡± A fire was almost zing from the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? How dare you curse me?¡± rence continued speaking calmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your period in three months, have you? ¡°You didn¡¯t tell your family because you were too ashamed to tell them. ¡°You thought you knew a bit about traditional medicine, so you stupidly used lovage roots, peach kernels, safflowers, and female ginseng, and you also prepared Rehmannia roots to treat yourself. Unfortunately, you got it all wrong.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock. rence shook his head. ¡°If you keep taking those medications, you¡¯re really not going to be able to have any kids. ¡°You have a stomachache for more than ten minutes every night at 9 PM. ¡°And you¡¯ll feel so sluggish in the morning that you need some coffee to sober up. ¡°You¡¯re your grandfather¡¯s granddaughter, and you¡¯re by his side every day. This has been going on for three months, but he didn¡¯t even realize that something was wrong with you.. I can see what¡¯s wrong with you though I¡¯ve only met you for less than three minutes. So, aren¡¯t my medical skills better than your grandfather¡¯s?¡± Chapter 138 - Miranda Murphy!

Chapter 138: Miranda Murphy!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Summers¡¯ expression changed slightly as he looked at his granddaughter in shock. ¡°Is that true?¡± The girl lowered her little head. ¡°Grandpa, I...¡± Master Summers grabbed her wrist and began to feel her pulse. Then, his expression began to change. ¡°You... Oh, what nonsense! ¡°Who told you to take those medicines? ¡°Although the traditional medicines you took can regte a woman¡¯s monthly period, it can also promote women¡¯s ovarian development hormones. ¡°You¡¯re young. How could your body be able to stand taking that every day? ¡°Mr. Howard here is right. If we hadn¡¯t noticed it early, you would have needed to forget about having a baby.¡± The girl¡¯s pretty face turned pale, and she was close to tears. ¡°Grandpa, no way.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Summers snorted coldly and spoke quickly. ¡°0.3 ounces of female ginseng, 0.2 ounces of lovage roots, 0.2 ounces of parched white peony roots, 0.3 ounces of prepared Rehmannia roots, 0.3 ounces of Japanese teasel roots, 0.3 ounces of dried coco-grass rhizomes, 0.2 ounces of parched lindera roots, 0.1 grams of candied licorice roots, 0.3 ounces of red sage roots, 0.3 ounces of parched atractylodes rhizomes, and 0.3 ounces of poria-cocos mushrooms. ¡°Boil them with three bowls of water to make one bowl of medicine. You¡¯ll be fine after drinking it for a week. ¡°If you willingly administer your own medicine again, I will no longer acknowledge you as my granddaughter. ¡°You haven¡¯t even mastered alternative medicine. You¡¯re only an amateur, yet you dared to prescribe medicine for yourself. Fortunately, you only took it yourself. If you had dared to prescribe medicine to others, I would¡¯ve punished you with our family¡¯s punishment! The girl was very aggrieved. It was fortunate that they had found out about it earlier. If they had discovered it anyter, she would have been infertile and would have regretted it immensely. rence said with a faint smile, ¡°Master Summers, I think it should be 0.8 ounces of processed Rehmannia roots, 0.4 ounces of goji tree root bark, 0.4 ounces of parched white peony roots, 0.4 ounces of eclipta herb, 0.4 ounces of glossy privet fruits, 1.1 ounces of charred Japanese pagoda tree flower-bud, 1.1 ounces of hairyvein agrimonia herb, 1.1 ounces of pyr herb, and 1.1 ounces of shepherd¡¯s purse. ¡°One dosage a day of that for three days should solve your granddaughter¡¯s problem.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Master Summers¡¯ eyes lit up. The medicine Master Summers had prescribed had been good, but it would been very intense. The medicine rence had prescribed was milder, ideal for younger women who were still developing. Master Summers could not help thinking highly of rence for his ability to think of such a thing. However, the girl red at rence. ¡°What do you know? Are you better at medicine than my grandpa? ¡°I¡¯m going to use my grandfather¡¯s prescription. Why should I listen to you?¡± Master Summers snapped, ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t be rude. Just follow Mr. Howard¡¯s method.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°Grandpa, are you sure?¡± Ruby looked at her grandfather in surprise. Over the years, her grandfather had been adamant, especially when it came to alternative medicine. No one had ever been able to alter a prescription of his. ¡®Now, Grandpa is asking me to use rence¡¯s prescription? ¡®Did the sun also rise in the west today?¡¯ Master Summers smiled at rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, I was narrow-minded. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± River and the others were dumbfounded by the fact that a big shot like Master Summers was apologizing to rence. It was as absurd as the idea of pigs flying. River was secretly giving rence a thumbs-up under the table. ¡®You¡¯re freaking awesome!¡¯ rence epted the apology, shaking his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kids are impulsive.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a kid? You¡¯re not much older than I am. ¡°What are you so proud of? I¡¯ll be better than you in a few years,¡± mumbled Ruby as she pouted. rence shook his head and said nothing. That was how kids were. Everyone behaved arrogantly and believed they were the strongest in the world when they were young. Once they became part of the real world, suffered through its lessons, and realized its brutality, they would admit that they were only ordinary. The day a person admitted they were ordinary was also the day they truly grew up. rence, who grew up an orphan, learned this lesson early on. When dinner began, the business owners at the dining table were very polite and toasted Master Summers repeatedly. Everyone toasted each other. They also exchanged formalities, pleasantries, boastings, and ttery. Halfway through the meal, rence found the atmosphere stuffy. He excused himself to go to the toilet, though was actually going out for some air. rence stood in front of the French windows, looking out over the bustling night outside First Birch Hotel. Suddenly, he saw a red BMW with a familiar license te. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± rence froze. He watched the red BMW pull into the parking lot outside First Birch Hotel. Sure enough, Miranda stepped out in a business suit, a hip-hugging skirt, and silk stockings. She was beautiful and sexy, mesmerizing everyone. Several business owners walking out of the hotel stared at Miranda maliciously, their eyes sizing her up. With a bad feeling, rence quickly walked to the hotel lobby. When Miranda entered the hotel, rence took a deep breath and followed her. Miranda went to the room that William had told her to go to. The door was ajar, and there was a pink glow from inside. Miranda stood in the doorway with gritted teeth for five minutes before working up the courage to open the door and go in. rence stood in the corner of the hallway, his brain humming. rence would remember this room forever, even if he was dead. It was the same room William had tried to rape Miranda in after she had gotten drunk. ¡®What the hell is Miranda doing here?¡¯ With red eyes and shaking hands, rence walked up to the room Miranda had just entered as if his body was working free of his own control. He stared intently at the door, unexpectedly activating his X-ray vision... William was sitting down on the couch in the room, holding a ss half full with red wine. ¡°I said 8 PM.¡± William looked down at the Rolex watch on his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re five minuteste. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡± Miranda went pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use saying sorry. Just be a good girl, or I can¡¯t guarantee the information won¡¯t get out.¡± William grinned, got up, and walked over to Miranda. He took a deep sniff of her hair, looking very pleased. He held up his ss and poured the wine over Miranda¡¯s chest. Her ck business suit got soaked, and her white shirt stuck to her body. ¡°Ahh!¡± The cold drink made Miranda shiver. She eximed, ¡°Let me take a shower first...¡± With that said, she made a frantic dash for the bathroom. ¡°Stop right there!¡± William shouted. Miranda stood still, trembling. William smiled yfully. ¡°I like the way you smell. ¡°That smell will disappear after you take a bath. It¡¯s the smell of your body scent mixed with sweat from a busy day.¡± William took a deep, enjoyable sniff. He took off his shirt and exposed his chest. Miranda looked away, afraid to look William in the eye. William nonchntlyy on the bed with his arms and legs spread out. ¡°Come here and help me take off my clothes. I don¡¯t like to do it myself.¡± Miranda stood stiffly as she blushed profusely. Her fists clenched together tightly. She was at a loss and unable to move, just like a puppet. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over?¡± William asked teasingly. Miranda blushed, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°I... I have no experience...¡± William burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! I know you have no experience. That loser rence has never touched you, even though you two have been married for three years. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you have no experience. You¡¯ll have experience from today onwards. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Chapter 139 - You Wanna Die? Ill Grant You That Wish

Chapter 139: You Wanna Die? I¡¯ll Grant You That Wish

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence stood in the doorway of the room, holding his breath. His heart almost stopped. He saw Miranda walk toward the bed. Williamy in bed, his eyes shining with pride. This woman would soon be his. William was very pleased. At the same time, he scolded rence stupid. rence had left a beautiful wife untouched for three years, and now William was getting to enjoy her. ¡°Come up here!¡± ordered William. Miranda trembled as her teeth bit into her lip, blood nearly dripping from it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe here?¡± William looked at Miranda yfully. Then, taking his time, he pulled out a stack of papers from under his pillow and tossed them to Miranda. ¡°This is just a bit of it, but it¡¯s already enough to make the Murphy Property Development Group go bankrupt and put your parents in jail forever. ¡°And it¡¯ll all be because you didn¡¯t cooperate with me.¡± Miranda jerked her head up. ¡°No... I... I¡¯ll cooperate with you...¡± ¡°Thene up here!¡± William smiled callously. Miranda slowly bent over to take off her heels and crawl onto the bed. William¡¯s eyes glistened with a strange gleam. He picked up a remote control and gently pressed it. A camera that had already been set up opposite the bed turned on and started recording. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miranda turned pale when she noticed the camera. William chuckled. ¡°We should capture a good moment on camera, of course.¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± Miranda¡¯s body quivered with anger. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Williamughed out loud. He had a wicked smile on his face. ¡°Did you just find out that I¡¯m shameless?¡± He ordered loudly, ¡°Take off your suit.¡± Miranda was stiff. She half-knelt on the bed, motionless. William was patient. He knew Miranda would be his tonight, so he did not need to bother to do things himself. He was going to crush Miranda¡¯s pride. He wanted her to strip herself naked. It was the only way to conquer this woman. ¡°Are you not going to take it off? Alright, I¡¯ll publish everything about Murphy Property Development Group, and then...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it off!¡± Miranda gritted her teeth and nodded as she took off her suit. William had just poured a ss of wine on Miranda, so her white shirt was still clinging to her body, her beautiful curves fully disyed before William¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tsk tsk. Miranda, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± William¡¯s eyes lost their focus. It was as if he was admiring a perfect work of art. Sweat broke out on Miranda¡¯s forehead. The woman¡¯s breathing grew heavy as her body trembled slightly. She was looking at William, but rence¡¯s figure suddenly appeared to her. At that moment, Miranda wondered if she would be more d to see rence here, instead of William. Suddenly, William grabbed Miranda¡¯s tiny hand. The woman instinctively jumped out of bed with a jerk and retreated to the edge of the wall with her back pressed against it, looking at William in horror. ¡°No!¡± Williamughed maliciously. ¡°Hahaha! Why are you pretending to be innocent? ¡°You¡¯ve sent yourself to me, no?¡± William got out of bed and approached Miranda with a wolf-like glint in his eyes. Miranda grabbed amp and threw it at William. William blocked it with his hand. Themp ss exploded, slicing William¡¯s arm and making it bleed profusely. ¡°Fuck! ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± William rushed forward, grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, and pped her. ¡°B*tch, how dare you throw that at me?¡± Then, he kicked Miranda¡¯s stomach and grabbed her chin as Miranda doubled over due to the severe pain in her lower abdomen. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy Murphy Group if you resist!¡± Miranda closed her eyes. Her nose felt sore, and tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°rence would never do this to me...¡± She regretted not realizing how good rence had been to her until this moment. William felt a surge of invisible rage at the sound of rence¡¯s name. ¡°rence! rence! rence! ¡°Which part of me isn¡¯t as good as rence? ¡°He married you but dared not touch you. I¡¯ve pursued you for many years. I was about to do the undone, yet you¡¯re still thinking about him?¡± William wore a sinister expression. ¡°That guy is uncultured and likes to brag. Your parents don¡¯t even like him. ¡°My family has assets worth tens of billions of dors. I¡¯ll be the sessor of apany worth tens of billions of dors after my father¡¯s death. ¡°Your parents like me and want you to marry me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you live the good life with me? Why are you still thinking about rence? ¡°Do you want to give your innocence to rence? ¡°Tell me. Which part of me isn¡¯t as good as rence?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°rence is ten thousand times better than you. ¡°He cares for me and has my best interest at heart. It¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding him. ¡°You¡¯re just a monster! You can¡¯t have my heart, even if you get to have my body.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Monster?¡± William went insane, pping Miranda exasperatedly. He strangled her with both hands and shook her hard. ¡°I¡¯m a monster? Okay, then I¡¯ll show you what a monster is really like!¡± Miranda felt like she was suffocating. Stars shed before her eyes, and the figure in front of her kept ovepping and shifting. ¡°Miranda!¡± Outside the room, rence¡¯s eyes turned red at the sight of this. He kicked the door open. The hotel¡¯s security-locked door failed to resist rence¡¯s kick. Thump... The door opened with that noise! ¡°Who is it?¡± William was surprised and looked behind him. Miranda had almost suffocated. Her mouth was wide open, and she was gasping for breath. However, she managed to see a figure rush in before she passed out from theck of oxygen in her brain. ¡®It¡¯s rence. ¡®How could he be here? ¡®Is this a dream? ¡®It must be a dream! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s here.¡¯ Tears trickled out of the corners of Miranda¡¯s eyes, and she went unconscious. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± William realized it was rence, and his expression changed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just looking for trouble!¡± rence bellowed and lunged at William, punching him in the face. Crack... Seven or eight of William¡¯s teeth flew, and blood gushed from his mouth. It was terrible. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± rence sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to beat you up, but I¡¯ll also kill you.¡± He kicked William just like how William had kicked Miranda earlier, but over ten times harder. William flew back and mmed to the ground. Hey there in pain, whining, ¡°rence, kill me if you have the balls. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if I survive this!¡± William felt a severe pain in his chest. It was as if there was a fire burning in it, and he felt like rence¡¯s kick had broken his ribs. ¡°You wanna die? ¡°I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡± rence¡¯s voice was impassive. He walked up to William, grabbed his neck, and held him up high, lifting his feet off the ground. William struggled. William opened his mouth to beg for mercy but was horrified to find that he could not even get a singleplete sentence out. ¡°Uh... Forgive¡­ Forgive me....¡± Chapter 140 - Williams Death!

Chapter 140: William¡¯s Death!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just then, four or five bodyguards in ck trench coats, whom William had earlier stationed nearby in case of an emergency, burst into the room. Who knew that William actually had some foresight? They were surprised to see rence lifting William off the ground with one hand around his neck. William was 5 feet and 10 inches tall, and he weighed 160 pounds. However, rence was able to lift William with only one hand. They looked at each other in surprise. How strong was he? These bodyguards did not have time to think twice. rence was choking William, and William was dying. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let Young Master William go!¡± rence remained unstirred as he choked William. William¡¯s face turned from blue to purple, almost suffocating. His eyes rolled back. ¡°Forgive... me...¡± One bald man bellowed, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing? ¡°I told you to let go of Young Master William. You¡¯re going to choke him to death.¡± Seeing that rence remained unmoved, the bald man pulled a folding stick out of his trench coat pocket, pressed its switch, and swung it at rence¡¯s arm. rence¡¯s expression sank, and he kicked it without even looking back. Thump... The bald man flew upside down like a sandbag, hitting the wall behind him. He shattering the Italian limestone masonry into a spider-web-shaped crack. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Theckeys hurriedly helped the bald man. The bald man spat out a mouthful of blood. He dared not attack again. He stared at rence in surprise. ¡°Are you a martial artist?¡± rence remained silent. The bald man¡¯s face seemed uncertain. ¡°Pal, I can see from your kick that you¡¯re no ordinary person. Are you a martial artist? ¡°We admit defeat. ¡°But since you¡¯re a martial artist, you cannot attack ordinary people. ¡°The Martial Arts Association has a rule that if martial artists attack ordinary people, they will be punished by the Martial Arts Association. ¡°Let Young Master William go now, and I can forget this ever happened. You¡¯re going to suffer if the Martial Arts Association gets wind about this.¡± The bald man thought rence was a martial artist, so he had used the Martial Arts Association to pressure him. He had no idea that rence had just activated his governing and conception vessels, so he was unusually strong. rence did not even look at the bald man as his wrist applied the necessary force. Crack... rence crushed William¡¯s neck with a loud crack. ¡°Young Master William!¡± ¡°Hisss!¡± The eyelids of the bald man and hisckeys twitched as they gasped sharply. rence threw William¡¯s body aside and calmly pulled out his phone. ¡°Hello? Brother Wright, I¡¯ve just killed someone. ¡°Can you help me take care of it?¡± It was the first time rence had murdered someone. For whatever reason, his heart was racing. Despite that, he looked calm. ¡°What? You killed someone¡­?¡± Julian, who was at the other end of the line, instantly turned serious. ¡°Where are you? Don¡¯t move. Secure the ce. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± rence gave him the First Birch Hotel room¡¯s number and hung up. The bald man and his men looked at rence in horror. They did not know rence. They could only wonder who the hell rence was. He had killed a man, yet he was still calm enough to call someone else to clean up his mess. The bald man felt his scalp tingle. They could neither leave nor stay, so they only stood by awkwardly, not daring to move. rence looked at Miranda, who was lying unconscious on the ground. He picked her up andid her on the bed before covering her with the nket. She was still unconscious and in shock. She had steady breathing and had not suffered any injuries. Fifteen minutes or soter, Julian burst in with a group of people, filling the corridors. ¡°Mr. Julian?¡± The bald man recognized Julian and was now even more surprised. Had rence asked the vice president of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s Mediterranean City Branch to clean up his mess? Julian walked in, and his men immediately subdued the bald man and hisckeys. ¡°Brother Howard, who did you kill?¡± rence sat on the edge of the bed and pointed at William¡¯s body. ¡°Him.¡± Julian went over to take a look, and his expression turned a little grave. ¡°William Keynes? The heir of Keynes Property Development Group? ¡°Brother Howard, why did you kill him?¡± ¡°Will it be tricky?¡± rence frowned. If Julian could not take care of it, he was going to ask Emmett to do it. Julian nodded, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s tricky, but not that tricky. ¡°William might be hedonistic, but his father isn¡¯t a simple man. Though he¡¯s only the president of the Keynes Group, which is worth just over tens of billions of dors, the Keynes family in Mediterranean City is a subdivision of the Keynes family in Beth City. ¡°William¡¯s father is a son born to a mistress. He came to Mediterranean City more than twenty years ago. He had been said to havee here to develop his career, but he had actually been sent away by the Keynes family in Beth City.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°However, the Keynes family has just lost an heir. Even if he¡¯s only a grandson from a mistress... ¡°It can be a big deal or a small one. Brother Howard, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it. Nothing happened today, and you know nothing. Keep that in mind.¡± Julian told that to rence as he instructed his men to put William¡¯s body in a sack and get it out of the room. rence nodded earnestly. ¡°Thank you, Brother Wright.¡± ¡°You saved my life once. Consider this my repayment to you.¡± Julian smiled faintly and sped away with his men and William¡¯s body, as well as with the bald man and his men. They left as quickly as they hade. rence and Miranda were now the only ones left in the room. rence sat on the edge of the bed as he looked at the unconscious Miranda. He sighed lightly before closing the door and leaving. Now that they were divorced, he did not want Miranda to know that he had killed someone for her. He wanted to spare Miranda from feeling that burden. rence also did not want Miranda to be involved in William¡¯s death. After leaving the room, rence went back to the private room where River had been holding the dinner. The others had had enough to drink, so they made rence have a few more drinks when he got back. ¡°Just wait and see. ¡°I¡¯ll be a better doctor than you.¡± Drunk from a couple of drinks thrown back after rence left, Ruby rushed up to rence and shook her fist at him. rence could not help feeling amused. His tension from the murder dissipated a little when he saw the state the girl was in. ¡°Ruby, behave yourself.¡± Master Summers kept a straight face. It was not until 10 PM that everyone left. River had someone send rence back to Thirteen Hall. Early the next morning, rence got a text from Julian. [William¡¯s dead. Car crash.] rence read it and deleted it. He decided to forget aboutst night. He would focus on running Thirteen Hall and standing aloof, separate from worldly affairs. However, things did not go as he wished. rence had just opened Thirteen Hall¡¯s main door when a bloodied middle-aged woman rushed in, breathing unsteadily. She flung herself into rence¡¯s arms. ¡°Doctor, save me.¡± rence grabbed her wrist, and his expression changed. ¡°Your meridians are broken, and your heart has shattered! ¡°You have more than one hundred bone fractures. Were you hit by a car?¡± She was lucky to have survived such a fatal wound. The woman was now unconscious and unable to answer. Master Williams rushed out. ¡°Master Howard, what¡¯s happened to her?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Maybe she got into an ident. Hurry up and save her..¡± rence scooped the woman up and headed for the backyard. Chapter 141 - Mistaking My Kindness for Ill Intent

Chapter 141: Mistaking My Kindness for Ill Intent

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After cing the wounded woman on the bed patients rested in, rence removed her clothes. A magnificent view appeared in front of him. The wounded woman looked like she was in her thirties, but she was at least an 8. Hence, she was a rare beauty. She had a great figure and curves in all the right ces. Gender was irrelevant when it came to a doctor treating their patients. rence did not have any evil thoughts. At one nce, he saw that the wounded woman had a horrifying scar on her chest. Her muscles had been split open and her ribs were disyed for the world to see. ¡°Hiss! Master Howard, is this her fatal wound? ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s been hit by a car. She looks more like she¡¯s been shed by a knife.¡± Master Williams inhaled sharply. That wound was too horrifying. Not a lot of people could handle looking at it. rence shook his head. ¡°This is not her fatal wound. Her fatal wound is inside her body. ¡°Her meridians were broken, and more than 100 bones in her body were broken too. Her heart has also exploded, so she was only holding onto life with the air in her lungs. It¡¯s such a miracle she¡¯s not dead.¡± Master Williams had a heavy look on his face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,?let¡¯s call the cops. ¡°If she dies here, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± rence quickly took out his silver needles and stabbed the meridians in her body to stabilize the energy she was losing. ¡°If you call the cops now, she¡¯ll die. ¡°If I take action now, we still have a chance to save her.¡± Master Williams looked at rence in shock, ¡°Master Howard, can you save such a heavily wounded person?¡± The woman in bed had stopped breathing. She had no heartbeat either. From what Master Williams could see, she was already a dead person. ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. He did not have the time to pay attention to Master Williams. He stabbed a few more silver needles into the woman to stabilize her life. Then, to Master William¡¯s surprise, the woman¡¯s chest started to rise and fall. She was alive. ¡°You should get out first. I¡¯ll save her myself,¡± rence ordered. Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture could not save her anymore, so he could only use the power from his ne with a cross. Master Williams did not dare dilly-dally. He quickly exited the room and watched the door, making sure that no one could disturb rence. rence frowned, lowering his head to look at his ne with a cross. The green light inside it was weak. ¡°I hope this green light can save you.¡± rence held the cross as he held the woman¡¯s hand, trying to slowly repair the damage in her body. Half an hourter, rence walked out of the room. Master Williams quickly asked, ¡°Master Howard, how is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll wake up in about two to three days.¡± rence shook his head. He was a little tired after using the power of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and the ne. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Master Williams walked into the room. Less than 5 secondster, rence heard a scream. ¡°Ahh! What are you doing?¡± rence ced his teacup down and sped to the room. The woman had evidently woken up. She was holding Master Williams hostage, one of her hands bent into the shape of a tiger¡¯s w as it held his throat. She examined her surroundings vigntly, which included rence since he had just entered the room. ¡°Who are you? ¡°Where am I?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and angry. rence shrugged. ¡°Miss, you ran into our clinic to ask me to save you. ¡°Now, you¡¯re holding the apprentice of your savior hostage. Do you think this is appropriate?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so old. How can he be your apprentice?¡± The woman did not believe him. Then, she suddenly understood. ¡°You saved me?¡± rence spread his hands out. ¡°Yeah, duh.¡± The woman shook her head in disbelief. ¡°How can that be possible? How could you have saved me? ¡°I was hurt by Dom Gambini and all my meridians were broken. I lost all of my aplishments, and I also broke more than a hundred bones. ¡°Dom¡¯sst tactic, the ¡®ck tiger stealing the heart¡¯, immediately crushed my heart. How did you save me¡­¡± The woman had a taunting look on her face. She thought that rence was lying. However, halfway through her sentence, her body shook violently. She let go of Master Wiliams in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯m¡­pletely cured? ¡°My broken meridians are all fixed. Even my bones are connected again. My heart¡­ is also fine? ¡°Impossible. This is impossible. I must be dead. I¡¯m in hell, right?¡± The woman widened her eyes and looked at rence in terror. It was like rence was the guardian of the underworld, here only to mess with her. rence sighed. ¡°I saved her, but she¡¯s gone mad now.¡± The woman red at rence. ¡°Who are you calling mad?¡± rence looked at the woman helplessly. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not dead, and I¡¯ve cured you. If you¡¯ve not gone mad, you can leave now. ¡°Oh right, ording to the prices of Thirteen Hall, it¡¯s 20 bucks to clean your wounds, 30 bucks for the acupuncture, 50 for reconnecting your bones, and your heart¡­ Hmm, I¡¯ll just charge you 30 bucks for that. That¡¯ll be 130 bucks. Please pay the bill to my disciple.¡± After rence finished saying that, he turned around and walked back into the hall of Thirteen Hall. The woman was left standing where she was,pletely dumbfounded. He had saved her life, but he was not demanding an exorbitant fee from her. He only wanted 130 bucks? About ten minutester, the woman came out of the room and looked at rence, who was eating breakfast on the chair. ¡°Were you really the one who saved me?¡± rence ate his porridge and chomped on his toast. He did not even lift his head. ¡°Duh.¡± The woman shook her head decisively. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± rence did not want to exin himself, anyway. ¡°You¡­¡± The woman widened her eyes in anger. She thought rence would have exined himself, and she had not expected him to not offer her any information. She took a deep breath. She did not want to stoop down to rence¡¯s level. ¡°Tell me which master saved me. Ask them toe out, because I need their help. ¡°When that happens, not only will I pay them 130 bucks, but I¡¯ll pay them 1.3 million, 13 million, or even 130 million. There won¡¯t be any problem with that.¡± rence scoffed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so petite, and yet you¡¯re so confident.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman frowned, immediatelying to her senses. She looked at rence as if she wanted to devour him alive. ¡°You saw everything, didn¡¯t you?¡± rence ced his toast down. ¡°Miss, if I hadn¡¯t seen it, how was I supposed to treat the wound on your chest for you? If I hadn¡¯t saved you, you¡¯d be dead now. Do you think you can still scream at me right now?¡± rence rolled his eyes. ¡°If I had known that this would have happened, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you. Now that I have, you¡¯re mistaking my kindness for ill intent.¡± The woman frowned, still standing her ground. She looked at rence in disbelief. She still did not believe that rence was the one who had saved her. However, what rence said just now did not make it sound like someone else had saved her. Had the old man from earlier saved her? At that moment, Master Williams brought a backpack with bloodstains over. ¡°Miss, is this yours?¡± When the woman saw the backpack, she quickly walked up to it and grabbed it from Master William¡¯s hands. Then, she held it tightly against her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things.¡± rence was annoyed. ¡°Miss, that backpack fell in front of the entrance of Thirteen Hall before I saved you. No one came looking for it even after an hour, so what could be inside it? Do you need to be so worried about something even a beggar doesn¡¯t want?¡± The woman huffed as she checked the contents of the backpack. ¡°What do you know? This is even more important than my life.¡± She looked through the backpack and made sure that nothing was missing before she let out a sigh of relief. She rolled her eyes and looked at rence. ¡°Were you really the one who saved me? Did you restore my broken meridians?¡± rence rolled his eyes. He did not want to answer her anymore. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grabbed rence¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come with me!¡± Chapter 142 - Mirandas Questions

Chapter 142: Miranda¡¯s Questions

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence pushed the woman away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The woman exined, ¡°Help treat my friend. His situation is simr to mine as his meridians were broken too. If you can treat him, I¡¯ll give you 100 million.¡± The woman thought no one would be able to resist the temptation of 100 million bucks. ¡°Oh,¡± rence replied faintly. The woman frowned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± rence looked at her with a grin. ¡°A few days ago, there was a woman simr to you, though she¡¯s much worse than you. Her father is the millionaire of Maple Country. I think he has some kind of incurable disease. She gave me a check for 200 million and asked me to treat her father. If I seeded, she¡¯d give me another billion. Do you know why I didn¡¯t go?¡± The woman stared nkly at him at first. Then, she grew a little angry. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ying with you? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ying with me. I mean to say, if I don¡¯t want to treat someone, I won¡¯t do it no matter how much you pay me.¡± The woman was furious. ¡°You have toe with me today! I don¡¯t care if you want to or not!¡± She charged forward. She was very nimble. She easily grabbed rence¡¯s wrist. rence had his bowl of porridge in one hand and his piece of toast in another. He moved his leg and backed away nonchntly. He managed to avoid the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmm? How is that possible? You dodged me.¡± The woman looked at rence in surprise. She was extremely astonished. rence took a bite of his toast and ate some of his porridge. He said easily, ¡°You should stop now. If you continue, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°You arrogant¡­¡± The woman shrieked and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that? I want to see what you¡¯re going to do to me.¡± After the woman said that, she charged forward again. This time, she did not hold back. She reached out both of her hands and grabbed rence. She did not believe she would miss him this time with her abilities. Unfortunately, to rence, she was too slow. rence leaped up. Whoosh! He then steadilynded 16 feet away. The porridge in his hand had not spilled even a single drop. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare hit you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°Hehe, do it. If you can stop me, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± The woman smirked and turned into a phantom as she pounced at rence. rence frowned and took a bite of his toast before flinging it away from himself. St! The toastnded on the woman¡¯s chest. She felt the inside of her body go hot. Suddenly, she vomited some blood, and her previously rosy cheeks immediately turned pale. She felt very weak. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± The woman was furious. rence ate some porridge as he said slowly, ¡°Nothing much. Your internal injuries have just recovered but not yet entirely. Do you dare to do anything else now? If you¡¯re not afraid of death, please go ahead, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If your wounds break open, I won¡¯t save you again.¡± The woman was stunned. Her eyes twinkled before she stood up straight. She put her hands together and said, ¡°I was too impatient, and I apologize for that. My name is Kate Reed, I¡¯m from the Martial Arts Association. My friend is hurt, and I hope you can go and look at him for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Master Williams, please walk her out.¡± rence asked her to leave immediately. ¡°You¡­¡± Kate was livid. She had humbled herself, yet rence still would not give her any respect? If she had been elsewhere and other people had wanted to show her respect to them, she might not even have entertained them. rence was so undiscriminating. At that moment, Kate began to throw a tantrum. She wanted to attack rence and abduct him, but when she remembered what rence had just said, she did not dare to act rashly anymore. ¡°Miss, please leave.¡± Master Williams came over and gestured to the door. ¡°Hmph, fine!¡± Kate waved her sleeves in anger and walked out of Thirteen Hall. After Kate left, rence went to get his bowl of porridge from the table and continued to eat. Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him. He said in annoyance, ¡°I told you to leave. Why are you still here? Do you still want me to do something?¡± ¡°Master Howard¡­ It¡¯s not her¡­¡± Master Williams told rence, feeling a little awkward. rence turned his head, and his pupils contracted. Then, he went back to being calm. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Miranda was wearing cool and in attire, and she had light makeup on her face. Her eyebrows looked delicate, and her mouth looked dainty. She had a beige-colored bag in her hand. Overall, she looked very refreshed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie to take a look at your clinic after we¡¯ve divorced?¡± Miranda chuckled in self-mockery. rence shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to if you¡¯re here to treat an illness.¡± Miranda sighed helplessly. ¡°Why are you cursing me? Can¡¯t you wish for something auspicious for me?¡± rence smiled. ¡°Of course I want you to be well. I hope you live to be a hundred years old and are impregnable to disease.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda was a little mad, but as she was about to explode, she suppressed her anger. They were already divorced, anyway. ¡°Where were youst night? Did you go to First Birch Hotel?¡± She was here to ask about what had happened the previous night. rence did not hide that fact from her. If Miranda wanted to find out whether he had gone to First Birch Hotel, she would be able to. It would be bad if he hid the truth from her. ¡°I did. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Miranda was a little pleased now. ¡°So¡­ Did you do anything special, like¡­¡± Miranda had wanted to say, ¡®Like saving me from William.¡¯ However, what if rence had not saved her? What would she reply with if rence asked why she had been in the same hotel room as William? ¡°Like what?¡± rence looked at Miranda in confusion. Miranda hesitated, and she frowned slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything special?¡± She wanted to ask rence if he had saved her from William. After all, the person she had seen just before passing out had been rence. However, she was not sure if it had just been a delusion or if it had really been him. rence did not want Miranda to be involved in William¡¯s death. Fuelled by that, he shook his head calmly. ¡°Last night, I was drinking with the head of the FDA, River Cabello. During drinks, he introduced a few of his friends to me. As for the special event, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°Why? We¡¯re divorced, yet you¡¯re still worried about who I meet up with?¡± Miranda was a little disappointed when she heard this answer. At the same time, she was unwilling to give up. ¡°Did you really not do anything special?¡± rence put on a curious expression. ¡°What do you really want to ask?¡± ¡°Oh, rence, is this your ex-wife? Why is she here?¡± At that moment, a voice came from the entrance of Thirteen Hall. Cecilia wasing in with breakfast. She handed it to rence and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°I just ate.¡± Cecilia said in a simpering tone, ¡°You can eat again, even if you¡¯ve eaten already. I bought this with kind intentions.¡± Miranda looked at them angrily. ¡°Enough.¡± Then, she red at rence and questioned sternly, ¡°rence Howard, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, did you¡­¡± Chapter 143 - I Like You

Chapter 143: I Like You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence sighed when he was faced with Miranda¡¯s question again. He nodded quietly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Intense disappointment shed across Miranda¡¯s eyes. She did not say anything else before she turned around and left. Cecilia was pissed. She yelled at Miranda¡¯s back, ¡°Why are you throwing such a huge tantrum? Do you still think rence is your husband? Do you think he¡¯ll run back to you like a dog when you ask him to, and that you can then kick him away when you no longer want him around?¡± Cecilia said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what questions you asked him after you came here, but I can tell you this: you¡¯re someone who thinks you¡¯re the center of the world. You¡¯ve never stopped to think that the world doesn¡¯t revolve around anyone. ¡°Just think about it. Back then, rence was your husband so he tolerated you. Now, he¡¯s not your husband anymore, so do you think it¡¯ll work if you throw a tantrum?¡± Miranda¡¯s body shook, and she stopped in her tracks to stand on her ground. At that moment, Peony walked into Thirteen Hall. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re here. Bad news! Did you see the news?¡± ¡°Mom, what news?¡± Miranda asked curiously. Peony kept sighing. She had a look of dismay on her face. ¡°William died in a car crash.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda was shocked. Peony exined, ¡°Your father and I were watching the news in the morning, and we saw it on TV. William died in a car crash. I just want to ask you about what happened. I heard that you had gone to Thirteen Hall earlier in the morning, so I came after you.¡± Miranda stood in ce, her mind nk. Peony thought Miranda was sad, so she quickly said, ¡°My darling, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s okay that William¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll introduce you to another handsome and rich man. He¡¯s from Beth City, and if you move there after you get married, our family can move there as well.¡± Things were not certain yet, but Peony had already started fantasizing. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sad. I don¡¯t want to worry about my problems right now.¡± Miranda shook her head and looked at rence as if she was waiting for him to say something. rence was indifferent. It was as if this had nothing to do with him. Peony red at rence. ¡°Why are you looking at him? Do you want to get back together with him? Don¡¯t be so stupid, Miranda. What can you do with him? This man from Beth City is great, he has hundreds of billions of assets and his family has a few multinational corporations. That¡¯s the true wealthy son-inw.¡± Miranda was frustrated. ¡°Alright, Mom, stop talking. I¡¯m going back now.¡± After she said that, she left Thirteen Hall with Peony following behind her. Cecilia mocked, ¡°Stop looking. If you keep looking, your eyes are going to fall out. She already has a backup n, and she¡¯s going to marry that rich guy from Beth City.¡± rence touched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything anyway.¡± ¡°Do you believe what you¡¯ve just said?¡± Cecilia ced her hands on her hips. rence felt his head start to ache. He did not know how to exin himself. Cecilia suddenly smiled gently, grabbing rence¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we won¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s fine as long as you know how I feel. I won¡¯t force you. We¡¯ll take it slow, okay? I won¡¯t lose to your ex-wife.¡± rence felt his head hurt even more after hearing that. He looked at Cecilia helplessly. ¡°Cecilia, your motives are so obvious.¡± ¡°Hehe, they are, and so what? I like you, so marry me if you have the balls. We¡¯ll torture each other until we¡¯re old.¡± Cecilia lifted her beautiful face, looking as if she was challenging rence. rence admired Cecilia. He did not share her bold attitude. Now, rence did not know how he felt about Miranda anymore. Even though they were divorced, he still felt some sort of connection between the two of them. If Miranda had note to question rence in Thirteen Hall and instead, she had changed her attitude and asked him to marry her again, would he have agreed to it? rence thought about it and shook his head in self-mockery. How would Miranda have humbled herself enough to do that, judging by her current attitude? Not unless the sun was now rising from the west. After rence ate the breakfast that Cecilia had bought for him, he started seeing patients. Cecilia seemed to think of herself as the female owner of Thirteen Hall. She busied herself with odd jobs, made tea for rence, and she would even weigh the herbs for Master Williams. It had to be said that Master Williams and rence felt a lightened load with Cecilia around. As for Gunther, he was a boorish man. It would be fine for rence to ask him to watch the door, but if rence asked him to weigh herbs, that would be equivalent to murdering him. rence wondered if he should hire someone to work on odd jobs for Thirteen Hall so he could be less flustered the next time he was busy with work. ¡°Ms. Welles, this is caused by you staying upte. You should sleep early from now on. I¡¯ll give you some medicine to soothe your nerves. You¡¯ll be better after consuming them for a few days. ¡°Mr. Liddel, your body is strong and you¡¯re fine, but you have osteoporosis. You¡¯ll be fine if you take more calcium for seniors. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Holly. I can¡¯t treat your illness.¡± The woman who looked like she was about 24 or 25 years old red at rence. ¡°Why not? Everyone says you¡¯re the best, so I came to look for you. Are you a quack?¡± ¡°Cough cough, are you sure you want me to tell you?¡± rence looked awkward. The woman nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Her tough personality was on disy. rence shrugged helplessly. ¡°Get ready to marry your boyfriend.¡± The woman looked at rence curiously. ¡°Why should I get married so soon?¡± rence smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t, your child will not have a father when it¡¯s born.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The woman immediately understood, and she ran out of Thirteen Hall while covering her face. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Her neighbors and people nearbyughed. Thirteen Hall was filled with lively spirit. There were too many youngsters nowadays who got pregnant before marriage. For older generations, it was seen as something shameful. However, it was verymon among youngsters nowadays. rence chuckled bitterly as everyoneughed. ¡°Fine. She didn¡¯t pay me.¡± After the entire morning, rence had finally finished looking at all of the patients. rence and the gang had been busy the entire morning, so no one had been free to make lunch. They wanted to order delivery. Suddenly, seven or eight ck Benz MPVs sped toward Thirteen Hall and stopped in front of the entrance. Then, more than 50 people in uniform got out of the cars. They looked like they were experienced in fighting. Their eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s and they were as ??valorous as tigers. The person in the lead was a middle-aged man who looked as if he was 36 or 37 years old. Aside from him, there was also a specific woman present. It was Kate, who had just left Thirteen Hall this morning. Kate had changed into something clean. Her ck uniform entuated her amazing curves. There was a leather whip at her waist and she had knee-high boots on. She looked very austere. ¡°He¡¯s the one who saved me, and he even cured my internal injuries.¡± Kate pointed at rence. The man raised his eyebrow, and there was a spark in his eyes. He ordered as he stared straight at rence, ¡°Take him away!¡± Then, the 50-plus people rushed toward rence.... Chapter 144 - The Story of the Man Who Helped the Dog

Chapter 144: The Story of the Man Who Helped the Dog

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence¡¯s face fell. He asked angrily, ¡°Kate, why are you here? ¡°I saved you out of kindness, yet you¡¯ve now brought so many people here to take out your frustration on me?¡± Kate looked proud as she took the whip from her waist and cracked it. ¡°Hmph, if I wasn¡¯t hurt, I would¡¯ve juste over to grab you with a single hand. Even though I¡¯ve brought so many people over, I don¡¯t actually want to hurt you.¡± She looked at rence with sadistic pleasure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talented? I¡¯ve noticed that you seem to have trained in martial arts before. I¡¯m showing you a lot of respect by bringing so many people here. ¡°As long as youe with me obediently and help me save someone, I promise I won¡¯t hurt even a single hair of yours. Plus, after you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you 100 million. What say you?¡± After Kate said that, she looked at rence meaningfully, waiting on his response. rence did not have a good impression of Kate. ¡°Have you ever heard about the farmer and the snake? The farmer saw a frozen snake on a snowy day, so he used his chest to warm the snake up. The snake was saved. However, the snake then turned around and bit the farmer. Eventually, the farmer was killed by the snake¡¯s venom.¡± ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± Kate had an unpleasant expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re evil. I saved you, yet you¡¯ve brought your people over here to try to catch me.¡± rence¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Do you know the story of the man who helped the dog?¡± ¡°How dare youpare me to a dog!¡± Kate was furious. rence asked again, ¡°Have you heard of rence Howard and Kate Reed?¡± Kate flew into a rage. ¡°Get him! Get him!¡± rence was chiding her indirectly. What a hateful man! Kate wanted to beat rence up on the spot, but she had internal injuries that had not yetpletely healed, so she was not able to fight him right now. Whoosh! More than 50 men in uniforms pounced at rence, blocking all of his potential escape routes. rence¡¯s eyes grew cold, and he focused his energy. The people slowed down in front of him like they were in a movie that was being yed in slow motion. rence resembled a fish as he swerved between the 50-plus men. None of the 50-plus men were able to graze even a single hair of rence¡¯s. Kate was so mad that she stomped her feet. ¡°My my, how stupid! ¡°You people are so stupid! ¡°Woody, get his lower body! Lou, get behind him! Lenny, how could you be so stupid? He was just half a meter away from you just now. You could¡¯ve grabbed him if you just moved forward. How could you let him escape?¡± Master Williams and Cecilia were anxious. rence was fighting over 50 people. Even though he was fine for now, they could not be sure that he would remain fine. ¡°Stop it! If you don¡¯t ask them to stop, I¡¯m calling the cops!¡± Cecilia took out her phone as she threatened Kate. Kate pouted and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s no use anyway.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia did not know what to do. It seemed like Kate was truly not scared of Cecilia calling the cops. Having now escaped the group, rence did not have the patience to continue ying this game of cat and mouse. He yelled, ¡°Kate, if you don¡¯t tell them to stop now, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on them.¡± ¡°Hehe, do it. I want to see how you¡¯re going to do it.¡± Kate pped her hands andughed. She looked as if she was waiting to watch something exciting. She was waiting for rence to fail so she would feel better. rence¡¯s face fell, and he rushed away from the crowd. Then, he took out some silver needles from behind the counter of Thirteen Hall and returned to the crowd quickly. This time, he would be on the offensive. Stab! Stab! rence held a silver needle in each hand and stabbed them into two people¡¯s acupoints. The two burly men copsed like puppets. ¡°What did you just do?¡± When Kate saw this, the expression on her beautiful face changed. rence was indifferent as he continued. He continued to move through the crowd and stab his silver needles into everyone¡¯s body. After less than 3 minutes, all of the 50-plus men had limply copsed to the ground. They were now scattered all over the floor of Thirteen Hall in all kinds of positions. Kate pointed at rence. ¡°You¡¯re too much! What did you do to them?¡± rence was amused. ¡°I¡¯m too much? How dare you say I¡¯m too much! I¡¯m just an honest man who practices medicine. I¡¯ve never done anything against my conscience, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Every day, I¡¯m cautious and conscientious. Not to mention, I saved your life this morning! Yet now you bring more than 50 people here to try to catch me. ¡°I¡¯m just defending myself with my silver needles by taking away their ability to fight. It¡¯s just self-defense, yet you say I¡¯m too much? ¡°Are there not stillws? Is there not still a natural order of things?¡± rence¡¯s eyes were wide and his face was red. He took a step towards Kate with every word he said. Kate was dumbfounded as she listened to him. She was speechless, and she did not know how to defend herself. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, for a woman, you¡¯re so vile. If I had known about this, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you. I would¡¯ve just let you die out there,¡± rence roared, feeling indignant at the injustice he had been shown. He felt as if he had been extremely wronged. After rence yelled at Kate, she was so scared that she began trembling. The whip in her hand fell to the ground and tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Boohoo, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Who asked you to bully me? I just wanted an outlet for my anger. You said I was evil, and you called me a dog. Do you think I can take this all?¡± Kate was sobbing heavily. rence was baffled. He had just been arguing strongly for what was right since he had gained the upper hand. He was not expecting to make Kate cry. He felt depressed. Kate looked like someone who knew martial arts, so why was she so fragile? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Katie. Stop crying. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± The middle-aged man by her side had a dark look on his face. Kate shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is my fault anyway. He¡¯s right, I¡¯m an evil woman.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly. His gaze sharpened. ¡°Hmph, even if it¡¯s your fault, he defeated my disciples from the Martial Arts Association and now they¡¯re all lying all over the floor. If I don¡¯t try to defeat him, how am I supposed to continue ruling this ce? ¡°How can the Martial Arts Association branch of Mediterranean City show our face to the world? All of the Martial Arts Associations in the country will have their reputations tarnished.¡± The man took a step forward and stomped his foot. The granite tile of Thirteen Hall that he was standing on broke on impact. The crack began from the bottom of the middle-aged man¡¯s foot before spreading out into a spiderweb-like shape. rence was upset over the tile because each square foot of them cost over one thousand bucks, and this man had just broken one of them. Crash! The middle-aged manunched himself forward the next second. He was faster than any athlete in a hundred-meter dash. He charged toward rence, his hands sped together as they aimed straight at rence¡¯s chest. Kate instinctively yelled, ¡°Watch out! My brother is an internal energy martial artist! Your ribs might get broken with this attack. Get out of the way!¡± The woman still had a conscience. She knew that she should warn rence to stay away. Boom! rence did not dodge. Instead, he lifted his hands and clenched them into fists. Then, he punched the man back with all his might. Swoosh! When the middle-aged man made contact with rence¡¯s punch, his body shook and he staggered more than ten steps back. He was standing on the newly-cracked granite tile now. His face was filled with shock. ¡°How was that possible? How did your single punch have so much force?¡± Chapter 145 - If Clarence Knows Medicine, Pigs Can Fly

Chapter 145: If rence Knows Medicine, Pigs Can Fly

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You managed to stop my brother¡¯s mountain-breaking punch?¡± Kate had a shocked expression on her face. ¡°Again!¡± The middle-aged man swung another punch at rence. He had practiced martial arts for more than two decades, and he was older than rence. Once again, rence managed to stop his mountain-breaking punch. He was still unconvinced. ¡°Again?¡± rence frowned. This time, the middle-aged man was very fast. He was giving it his all as he pounced on rence like a rhino. rence had never learned any punches, but he could umte all the force in his body and exert it all in just one punch. Bam! The middle-aged man staggered more than ten steps back again, while rence only took half a step back. ¡°You¡­ This is impossible! How can this be possible? Are you a martial artist as well?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. rence shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never practiced martial arts before, but if you insist that I am a martial artist, then so be it. Anyway, I did just start learning yesterday.¡± ¡°You started yesterday, and you¡¯ve managed to defeat me today? Kid, you¡¯re lying.¡± The middle-aged man looked at rence coldly. His voice was sinister. rence spread his hands out. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Hmph, after I defeat you, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll still withhold the truth then.¡± The middle-aged man was about to strike once more. ¡°Stop it!¡± Suddenly, a dignified voice came from outside Thirteen Hall. ¡°Bill, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Over ten people appeared at the entrance of Thirteen Hall. They stood in a row, all looking valiant. Someone pushed a wheelchair into Thirteen Hall. The man in the wheelchair was wearing a traditional costume and looked to be in his fifties. He had a buzzcut and a square jaw, and he looked very spirited. ¡°Dad!¡± When Bill and Kate saw the man, they could not help but lower their heads. rence spotted Gunter walking in behind the man in the wheelchair. He had a delivery in his hands, and he kept eying rence. When rence saw this, he could already guess who the middle-aged man was. Bill and Kate had called him ¡®Dad¡¯, and they had previously said that they were from the Martial Arts Association. Gunther was Julian¡¯s subordinate, and Julian was the vice president of the Martial Arts Association of Mediterranean City. Since Gunther was treating the man in the wheelchair so politely, rence figured that he was possibly the president of the association branch. Indeed, the man in the wheelchair said, ¡°My name is Roger Reed and I am the president of the Martial Arts Association in Mediterranean City. Just now, my son and daughter were very rude to you. I hope you won¡¯t me them too much. I would like to apologize to you on their behalf. ¡°I also heard that you saved my daughter, so I came here to gift you a 300-year-old wild mountain ginseng. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± Roger lifted his hand, and someone immediately ced a box on it. When he opened it, there was a wild mountain ginseng about half a meter long inside. Master William reacted quickly, walking over to take a look. ¡°Master Howard, what an exquisite thing! The root is intact and looks perfect, and not to mention, it doesn¡¯t have any cracks. It¡¯s quiterge, so I¡¯m very sure it has to be around 300 years old. It might even be 350 years old. ¡°If we sell it on the market, it should fetch at least 30 million. ¡°However, it has to be noted that ginseng can prolong someone¡¯s life, so no one would sell such a thing. One might not be able to buy it even if they have the money.¡± rence was neither obsequious nor supercilious. ¡°This humble little doctor here would like to thank you, Mr. Reed. ¡°ept it, Williams.¡± Master Williams took the box with the ginseng and brought it to the back of the clinic, carrying it like it was a treasure. When Roger saw that rence was behaving naturally and acting like a normal person and that rence was not scared of him, he was a little surprised. With the amount of power he held in Mediterranean City¡¯s society, people usually knelt in fear at even the sound of Roger¡¯s name. Everyone was very respectful to him. They rarely even dared to breathe too loudly around him. Thus, it was surprising when a young person like rence, especially one with no particr background, was so indifferent toward him. Roger waved his hand. ¡°You two,e apologize to him.¡± Roger hade from a martial arts family, so he still held a very imposing prestige in Bill and Kate¡¯s hearts. They did not dare go against their father, so they could only brace themselves. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m very forgiving, so I won¡¯t me you two.¡± rence smiled and waved his hand. Kate was stunned. She suddenly flew into a fit of rage. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant? I apologized to you because¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Roger scolded. Kate could only obediently shut her mouth after that. ¡°You¡¯re speechless now, huh?¡± rence covered his mouth as heughed. Kate could only re at him and try to control her temper. She looked like a mischievous child. rence found this all very fun. Kate was not a bad person, she was just very hot-tempered. Roger looked at the people on the ground and put his hands together, gesturing at rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, can you let these people go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± rence walked through the throng of people on the ground and removed the silver needles from their bodies before pressing down on their acupoints. The men finally got up. They all ran to stand behind Bill. Kate suddenly remembered that her purpose foring here had been to ask rence to treat her father. rence had healed the broken meridians in her body, so did that mean her father might be able to stand up again, even though he had be crippled? ¡°Dr. Howard, I was wrong just now. The person I want you to save is my father,¡± Kate said quickly. rence smiled. ¡°If you wanted me to save your father, you could¡¯ve just asked him toe here. Why did you want to abduct me?¡± Kate blushed. ¡°I was worried you would reject me.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°As a patient, I have no reason to deny him treatment if he¡¯s here in Thirteen Hall. Tell your father toe here, and I¡¯ll take a look at him.¡± Roger frowned, not moving. rence knew Roger did not trust him. He was not in a hurry, so he sat down in a chair and picked up his teacup to sip some tea. Kate was anxious. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Go and let Dr. Howard look at your condition. You still haven¡¯t been able to walk since your fight with Domst month where he hurt your legs. I know your condition is very serious, so Dr. Howard is the only one who can save you now. Dad, do you doubt your daughter?¡± Last night, she had snuck into Dom¡¯sir and gotten severely hurt. If rence had not saved Kate, she would be dead right now. Kate knew rence was a good doctor. However, Roger did not believe it. He did not believe that someone had been able to save his daughter, making her go from being severely injured to bing hale and hearty in the same morning. His daughter must have been confused, or perhaps she had been so severely hurt that she had experienced illusions. Suddenly, a refreshingugh came from the door of Thirteen Hall. ¡°Mr. Reed, don¡¯t trust him. If he knows medicine, pigs can fly. I¡¯ve brought Mr. Lorenz over. He¡¯s from abroad, so he¡¯ll be able to provide you with the most professional treatment. ¡°A barefoot doctor from somewhere remote and deste can¡¯tpete with Mr. Lorenz¡¯s skills.¡± A young man wearing a suit and gold-rimmed sses walked in with a smile. What surprised rence the most was that Peony and Miranda were behind him. Peony nodded and chimed in, ¡°Mr.. Sanders is right. If rence knows medicine, pigs can fly!¡± Chapter 146 - Who Am I? I Was His Mother-in-Law

Chapter 146: Who Am I? I Was His Mother-in-Law

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Freddy, what are you doing here?¡± Roger looked at the young man in a suit who had just walked into the ce with curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying in the United Kingdom? Why have you suddenlye back? And why are you in this clinic now?¡± Fred Sandersughed and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, I came back this time because a millionaire from Maple Country named Mr. Lawson is sick. Thus, I had to return from the United Kingdom. ¡°Dr. Lorenz is the best doctor I could find in the United Kingdom. They have the most advanced technology and the best medical personnel over there. I had nned to treat Mr. Lawson first, but I heard my family say that your legs had been hurt in a fight with a rivalst month, so you¡¯re in a wheelchair now. ¡°Since I¡¯m here in Mediterranean City and I have Dr. Lorenz with me, I decided to bring him here to take a look at you.¡± Fred smiled brightly as he introduced the Caucasian man beside him. Dr. Lorenz looked like he was in his forties, and he was about 6 feet and 1 inch tall. He was wearing a ck suit, and he had a small smile on his face. ¡°Hello.¡± He greeted Roger in a peculiar ent. Roger nodded to acknowledge him. Kate smirked. ¡°Fred, not a lot of people in Mediterranean City know about my father¡¯s legs. How did you find out? Do you have spies in the Martial Arts Association of Mediterranean City?¡± ¡°Katie, what are you talking about?¡± Roger scolded sternly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kate huffed. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± She averted her gaze to look at Peony. ¡°Also, who are you, madam? Who are you to say that Dr. Howard doesn¡¯t know medicine? Was he faking it when he saved me this morning?¡± Peony lifted her head high and said in amusement, ¡°Who am I? I was his mother-inw! The person in front of you is rence Howard, and he grew up in an orphanage. He is practically illiterate, and he didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high. ¡°Three years ago, he saved my husband¡¯s father. I still don¡¯t know what was wrong with the old master back then when he asked my youngest daughter to marry rence. ¡°For thest three years, this good-for-nothing piece of trash has just been leeching off the Murphys. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if he knows medicine or not? ¡°He¡¯s never learned medicine before and even if he has, I think he¡¯s learned everything off TV shows. Are you sure you want someone like that treating you?¡± ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± Miranda grabbed the hem of Peony¡¯s shirt. Peony pped Miranda¡¯s arm away. ¡°Miranda, you two are already divorced, so why are you still siding with him? If someone like this dares to practice medicine in front of our Humanity Hall, we have to expose him. ¡°If he identally kills someone, we might get dragged into it. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Sanders?¡± Peony looked at Fred with a grin. Anyone like Fred was an ideal wealthy son-inw to Peony. As for rence, he was uncultured and had no background, so how would he be able to make her daughter happy? She had heard the news about William¡¯s passing that morning, and that afternoon, she began looking for a more suitable candidate to be her new son-inw. She had brought Miranda to pick up Fred from Mediterranean City Airport. She wanted to treat Fred to a meal in the afternoon, using it as an opportunity to introduce her daughter to him. Coincidentally, Fred had been about to meet Roger and the gang. However, Roger¡¯s people told Fred that Roger had gone to Thirteen Hall early in the morning. Thus, Peony seized the opportunity to volunteer herself to take Fred and the gang to Thirteen Hall, which was the catalyst for the previous scene taking ce. Fred smiled but did not answer. Kate looked at rence in disbelief. ¡°Dr. Howard, is she telling the truth?¡± rence nodded nonchntly. ¡°She¡¯s about right.¡± Kate¡¯s expression grew ugly. ¡°Hehe, little girl, did you hear me? If I don¡¯t expose him, you would¡¯ve been fooled again.¡± Peony looked at Kate, basking in sadistic delight. rence did not want to exin himself, because he knew no matter what he said, Peony would definitely find a way to nder him. It would be best to just shut up. rence was not obligated to treat Roger. Since Fred had brought a doctor back from overseas, rence no longer needed to go through all the trouble of providing treatment. Miranda stood at the back of the crowd. Her gaze was directed at rence, and it betrayed the mixed emotions she was feeling. ¡®Why isn¡¯t rence exining himself?¡¯ The others might not have believed him, but she believed that rence knew medicine. His treatment had allowed for the scar on her leg to almostpletely recover. His skills were way better than the skills of professionals. ¡°Katie, it¡¯s fine. Thankfully, Fred is here. If not, we would¡¯ve gotten fooled by him.¡± Bill walked over to Kate tofort her. Kate felt horrible. She argued, ¡°No, I was hurt severely by Dom and I ran to rence¡¯s clinic. My meridians were all broken and I had more than a hundred bone fractures. Those were all the wounds I was suffering from, yet rence healed me. I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t know medicine.¡± Kate looked at rence. ¡°Exin. Exin to them!¡± rence shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. They won¡¯t believe me even if I exin myself.¡± renceughed in self-mockery. ¡°Back then, I tried to exin myself so many times, but in the end, no one believed me. I don¡¯t want to exin myself anymore.¡± When Miranda heard this, her body trembled. Was it because she had never believed rence back then, so he did not want to exin now? Peony pressed her lips together. ¡°Exin? Tch tch, what is there to exin, anyway?¡± Fred smiled and took a step forward. He held Roger¡¯s wheelchair and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll ask Dr. Lorenz to take a look at you. After he finds out what¡¯s wrong, just trust him and his team. They will definitely be able to help you stand again.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯re too kind.¡± Roger nodded slightly. Fred pushed the wheelchair out of Thirteen Hall, walking away as well. rence seemed to be talking to himself as he said, ¡°The meridian of the knee joint is blocked, so his lower body is numb and weak. He can¡¯t feel any pain either. Every night around 10 o¡¯clock, your thighs begin to feel very painful, like they¡¯re being gnawed on by ants. It¡¯s absolute torture for you. ¡°A week ago, you started to be incontinent. However, because you wanted to preserve your dignity, you didn¡¯t tell anyone. If I¡¯ve predicted correctly, you¡¯ve also started to lose control over your hands. This is a sign that the peripheral nerves of your bone marrow are going through necrosis. ¡°Modern medicine won¡¯t be able to save you. You will bepletely paralyzed in three months, and that¡¯s the most generous estimate. Do cherish your final moments.¡± When Roger heard what rence had said, his face darkened. ¡°Nonsense! Absolute rubbish! Let¡¯s go!¡± Roger and the gang walked out of Thirteen Hall. Kate was also reluctantly dragged out by her brother. Peony looked at rence with disdain. ¡°You rascal, you only know how to scare people. Do you think he¡¯ll believe you?¡± Peony forcefully dragged Miranda away. As they left, she silently cursed to herself. After everyone had left, Master Williams walked over with an angry expression on his face. ¡°Master Howard, they were spewing nonsense, so why didn¡¯t you exin yourself? That Kate woman was almost dead, yet you brought her back to life. How can those people not believe you? They even doubt your skills!¡± Master Williams stomped his feet in anger. rence smiled faintly, looking like a wise man. ¡°It¡¯s fine.. They¡¯lle back.¡± Chapter 147 - The Same Diagnosis

Chapter 147: The Same Diagnosis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Roger and the gang left Thirteen Hall, Peony forcefully pulled Miranda back to follow them. ¡°Mom, why are we following them? We should go back.¡± Miranda was reluctant. She was in a bad mood after what had happened in Thirteen Hall. Judging from rence¡¯s tone, he was obviously still ming her. Peony lowered her voice and gripped Miranda¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°My silly daughter, you¡¯re so stupid. Who is Mr. Sanders? Who is Roger Reed?¡± Peony¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Mr. Sanders is the young master of the Sanders of Beth City. Even though he¡¯s not one of the elders, he has tricks up his sleeve and connections which allow him to fight for the Sanders¡¯ inheritance. He might be able to be the next sessor of the family. ¡°A few of my good friends in Beth City have told me that Mr. Sanders is highly valued in his family. Even though he was not born through awfully wedded wife, his family lets him handle a lot of the family business.¡± Peony looked around her and continued in a low voice, ¡°If you can get Mr. Sanders, no one in Mediterranean City will ever look down on us again. ¡°Also, Roger Reed is the president of the Martial Arts Association in Mediterranean City. He¡¯s a man of formidable character who overlooks this ce. All three of the top families in Mediterranean City have to pay respect to him. If we can develop a good rtionship with him and get him to look kindly upon us, one word from him would save us ten years of hard work.¡± ¡°But Mom, what does that have to do with us?¡± Miranda felt like her mother was acting horrendously. However, Peony was still her mother, after all, so she could not say anything that crossed the line. Peony lifted her finger to tap Miranda¡¯s forehead. ¡°You stubborn mule, why can¡¯t you understand? Even if you don¡¯t want to do this for yourself, aren¡¯t you going to consider your father and mother¡¯s wishes? ¡°I was a young mistress of the top family in Beth City, but I married your father, an illegitimate child from Beth City. I was appointed to Mediterranean City for more than ten years. To outsiders, Mediterranean City might seem like a bustling city, but to the people from Beth City, this ce is like a remote and deste vige inparison. ¡°Those people from Beth City were waiting for us to fall on our faces.¡± As Peony talked about her sad past, she forced some tears into her eyes. ¡°Boohoo, I raised you for so many years, yet you won¡¯t even do this small thing for me. ¡°Not to mention, am I even doing this for myself? I¡¯m doing this for the family. Still, you refuse to cooperate with me. Boohoo¡­¡± Miranda was frustrated by Peony¡¯s crying. She had no choice but to say, ¡°Fine, Mom, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Peony was thrilled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m happy as long as you cooperate with me. I¡¯ll arrange a time for you to go on a date with Mr. Sanders. I¡¯ll definitely make sure you look like a goddess, so I can make Mr. Sanders fall head over heels for you.¡± The mother and daughter followed Roger, heading to the Reeds¡¯ vi. The Reeds¡¯ vi was in the suburbs of Mediterranean City, and it was located halfway up a hill named Cloud Hill. The area had rows and rows of townhouses, and it looked very extravagant. Cloud Hill was not tall, only about 500 to 600 meters. However, it was still able to overlook Mediterranean City, which had been built on some ins. Every morning when the family woke up, they were able to watch the sun rise from the sea from their position in Cloud Hill Vi. The clouds would linger, too. That was an auspicious sign which symbolized that something great would blossom from this ce. There were more than ten security guards at the entrance of the vi. All of them looked like they had past military experience. As they entered the Reeds¡¯ vi, they saw a decorative rock at one side. Then, after a turn, there was a lush bamboo forest. A few rocks from Lake Magnificent had been ced by the path. Everything was beautiful, and one could feel very enlightened in this ce. The inside of the vi had been decorated in a fashion simr to the views one could see at North River. Theyout, energy, vibe, and atmosphere of the ce were all very well-coordinated. Parvenus who had money butcked culture would never have been able to visit a vi like this. Peony looked around at the luxury of the Reeds¡¯ vi on Cloud Hill, her eyes sparkling. Initially, she had boasted about Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights to her friends, but that ce was nothing whenpared to the Reeds¡¯ vi in Cloud Hill. It was not of the same caliber, not even close. ¡°Miranda, are you seeing this? This is the Reeds¡¯ house. This is the very peak of the Reeds¡¯ superiority! This is not that inferior to vis in Beth City!¡± Peony grabbed Miranda¡¯s arm in excitement. Miranda snapped, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m too excited. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Peony let go of her hand in embarrassment. Miranda rubbed the skin that Peony had grabbed just now. It was already turning ck and blue. ¡°Miranda, look around the vi.¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°Mom, this is their house. Don¡¯t run around without permission.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just looking around. Mr. Reed wouldn¡¯t be so petty.¡± Peony grinned. Miranda sighed in dismay. At that moment, Fred asked Dr. Lorenz and his team to enter the vi. His team was professional, and their equipment was extremely modern. Fred chuckled casually. ¡°Mr. Reed, Dr. Lorenz is the world¡¯s best doctor. He holds a very high rank globally. If he isn¡¯t able to treat your legs, then I don¡¯t think anyone else in the world would be able to treat your legs either. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to say that your legs were incurable, I just wanted to use it as an example of how great Dr. Lorenz is.¡± Dr. Lorenz put on his white coat and walked over with his sterile gloves on. He said in a heavy ent, ¡°Mr. Reed, I will start now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Roger nodded slightly. Lorenz waved his hand, and his team came up from behind him to look carefully at Roger. They took his blood, tested his urine, did a drug test on him, and more. There was a lot of scientific equipment at the scene. Theputer would then analyze all data retrieved. They were all high-end and the best equipment avable. Lorenz¡¯s team gathered, holding up Roger¡¯s reports. There were all kinds of reports, including his blood test, urine test, and much more. They were speaking frantically in their nativenguage, even beginning to argue at some point. They took about an hour to analyze the data. Lorenz finally walked over with a look of regret on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reed. Your condition is too severe. I can¡¯t cure you.¡± The smile on Fred¡¯s face froze. ¡°What? You can¡¯t cure him? Dr. Lorenz, how can that be possible?¡± He felt as if someone had just pped him across the face. He had been praising Lorenz just now. He had said Lorenz was the best doctor in the world and that he would definitely cure Roger. Now, Lorenz was telling him that he was unable to cure Roger. Lorenz sighed and looked at Roger. ¡°The meridians in your knee joints have gone through necrosis. The peripheral nerves of your bone marrow have experienced the same as well. You should be incontinent now, right?¡± Lorenz shook his head. ¡°Your condition is too severe. I think you should recuperate in bed. You¡¯re sitting in a wheelchair now, which is only making it worse. My team has discussed your condition, and if you don¡¯t immediately go on bed rest, you¡¯ll bepletely paralyzed in three months. ¡°We can¡¯t cure you. To rephrase a quote from your culture, please ¡®find someone better than me¡¯.¡± Kate screamed, ¡°The meridians in your knee joints have gone through necrosis and you¡¯re incontinent. The peripheral nerves in your bone marrow have gone through necrosis as well, and you¡¯ll be paralyzed in three months! Wasn¡¯t that rence¡¯s diagnosis too, dad?¡± Lorenz had used precise scientific equipment and a team of more than ten people, and he had run the data through aputer to analyze it. After so much effort, he had ended up with the same diagnosis that rence had initially given. The inside of the Reeds¡¯ vi was silent. ¡°What?¡± Peony waspletely dumbfounded. She felt as if fate had yed a joke on her. Chapter 148 - Do You Want to Marry Him Again?

Chapter 148: Do You Want to Marry Him Again?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kate¡¯s face fell. She looked coldly at Peony. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that rence doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine? If he doesn¡¯t know anything, how did he know about my father¡¯s condition? Dr. Lorenz and his team produced their diagnosis with precise analyses and tests, but how did rence know?¡± If the patient had not been her father, Kate would have brushed it off as rence simply already knowing about her father¡¯s condition. However, Kate knew that even she had not previously beenpletely sure of her father¡¯s condition. Had rence been able to read her father¡¯s condition with just one look at him? Kate felt like that had to be the only possibility. Roger and the gang were all looking at Peony now. Peony was very nervous, and she did not know what to do with her hands. When had she ever been stared at by a big shot like this? She was stammering, unable to form aplete sentence. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± When Miranda saw Peony struggling, she took a step forward. ¡°rence knows some medicine.¡± ¡°Some?¡± Kate frowned. ¡°Who are you to say that?¡± Miranda was already agitated, so when she heard Kate questioning her like that, she exploded. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m his ex-wife, and I¡¯ve lived under the same roof as him for three years! We¡¯ve been together for the past three years and we¡¯ve spent almost every second of that time together! rence has been like my shadow for the past three years. ¡°No one in this world knows him better than I do.¡± Miranda red at Kate. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Kate was stumped. She subconsciously asked aloud, ¡°If he¡¯s such a great doctor, why did you divorce him?¡± Kate continued, ¡°Does rence truly know medicine?¡± Miranda stayed silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the person who knows him best? How can you not know that?¡± Kate frowned and mocked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not a very good ex-wife. You don¡¯t even know if your ex-husband knows medicine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda was speechless. Kate was right. She had said she was the person who knew rence the most, but did she really know him? In Miranda¡¯s mind, rence was still that househusband who did not know anything, and could only stay home to cook and clean. As she thought about it more, she realized that that had been her first impression of rence. It had never changed over the years. rence¡¯s image had always been fixed in her mind. That was why Miranda never believed rence when he did all the astonishing things he did. That was why their misunderstandings had grown moremon and more serious. Peony was not happy. ¡°Miss Reed, you¡¯re wrong. rence didn¡¯t do anything remarkable when he was staying with us over the past three years. Everyone knows that he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing piece of trash who depends on women. ¡°How can trash like that know medicine? Miranda was blinded by him, so that¡¯s why they decided to get a divorce. You don¡¯t know anything about my family¡¯s private affairs, so please don¡¯t make assumptions.¡± Peony was genuinely reluctant to admit that rence was not a good-for-nothing piece of trash and that he was really a doctor who knew medicine. She did not want to do it! What for? He had just been trash, but suddenly, he had gained this exceptional medical skill. Anyone would struggle to believe in such a drastic transformation. Kate smiled. ¡°I finally know why rence wanted to divorce your daughter. I would want a divorce too if I had a mother-inw like you!¡± ¡°Miss Reed, what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Peony¡¯s face was red with anger. She raised her voice, and her voice became shrill. ¡°What do I mean?¡± Kate shook her head in amusement. ¡°rence was your son-inw, yet you didn¡¯t believe him. Are you only happy if your son-inw is a good-for-nothing piece of trash? Does that make you feel proud? Perhaps you feel superior when you step on rence? I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you. You¡¯re not good at anything, so you don¡¯t allow other people to be good at things too. ¡°Logically speaking, the Murphys should be more knowledgeable than me when ites to whether rence knows medicine. However, what¡¯s going on now? You Murphys refuse to believe rence, while an outsider like me believes him. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to leave a family like that? ¡°rence endured you for three years, so you should feel content. That¡¯s true love! If it had been me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it for even a single day.¡± Miranda¡¯s mouth fell open, and her body trembled as she listened to what Kate had said. This observer seemed to understand Miranda¡¯s affairs very well. Before this, Miranda had not understood why rence had agreed to the divorce. Now, putting herself in Kate¡¯s shoes, Miranda came to a realization after Kate¡¯s speech. ¡°Y-you¡¯re too much! The Reeds are a respectable and prestigious family, so how can you say something so nderous in front of them?¡± Peony flew into a fit of rage. Kate¡¯s words were like knives stabbing her heart. Kate¡¯s face was cold as she summoned someone. ¡°Walk them out.¡± The Reeds¡¯ disciples walked over, blocking Peony and Miranda. Then, they chased the two of them out of the vi. Peony was agitated. She walked out of the vi while silently cursing. ¡°What kind of people are they? People like them aren¡¯t worthy of living in such a huge vi. How crazy!¡± Miranda was exhausted, both mentally and physically. ¡°Mom, can you stop talking? I told you that we shouldn¡¯te here, yet you insisted oning. And now, see, they¡¯ve kicked us out.¡± Peony was livid. ¡°How was I supposed to know that the daughter was so uncultured? If she believes that rence knows medicine, let her be. If they had really asked rence to treat Mr. Reed¡¯s condition, I would have liked to see how remorseful they¡¯d be after realizing that he had bitten off more than he could chew. ¡°Anyway, if that rascal rence can¡¯t fix Roger, he will be doomed to eternal damnation. Does he think that the Reeds are easy to deal with?¡± Peony kept on cursing. She even got rence involved, scolding him with every single curse she knew. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be more positive? Do you really want rence to fall on his face so badly?¡± Miranda frowned. She felt like Peony was being very vile. Peony red at Miranda. ¡°Are you ming me? Are you even my daughter? You divorced rence, so why are you still siding with that outsider?¡± Peony was like a shrew as she dragged Miranda to the foot of the hill. Miranda wanted to cry but no tears came. ¡°Mom, am I siding with him? Even if I don¡¯t know him and we had never been husband and wife, you can¡¯t curse him out like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll curse whoever I want to! You¡¯re my daughter, so you have to side with me!¡± Peony was being very unreasonable. She lifted her head vigntly and stared straight at Miranda. ¡°You keep siding with him. Are you thinking about marrying him again?¡± Miranda was stunned. Peony had a rude and unyielding expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it unless I¡¯ve already kicked the bucket. If you do, rence will never be allowed to step foot in our house again!¡± Miranda chuckled bitterly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you feel even the slightest bit of remorse for treating rence this way?¡± Miranda herself felt a little regretful now. Peony scoffed. ¡°Remorse? I¡¯ve felt remorseful about many things during this lifetime, but I will never feel remorse for that creature.. You want me to feel remorseful about how I¡¯ve treated rence? If that day everes, I¡¯m willing to kneel in front of him and beg for forgiveness.¡± Chapter 149 - Hurry Up, Kowtow and Beg Me to Take You In As My Disciple

Chapter 149: Hurry Up, Kowtow and Beg Me to Take You In As My Disciple

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Miranda and Peony left the Reeds¡¯ vi on Cloud Hill, Bill and Kate quickly sped to Thirteen Hill in their car. This time, they did not bring their bodyguards. They were the only two going there, and they swore that they would get rence back to the vi to treat Roger. Half an hourter, a ck Hummer stopped in front of the entrance of Thirteen Hall. Once the siblings got out of the car, they rushed into Thirteen Hall. They quickly apologized to rence. Kate said, ¡°Master Howard, we were wrong. The diagnosis you gave our father was the same as what Dr. Lorenz¡¯s team eventually came up with. It was exactly the same. ¡°I¡¯m apologizing for my impulsiveness and my faults. Please, I really hope you can save my father.¡± ¡°Master Howard, I know I¡¯ve made mistakes too. You¡¯re a forgiving person, so please, you have to forgive us,¡± Bill continued. The siblings looked sincere. If rence did not agree to it, they would kneel there until they died. Roger¡¯s condition seemed to get worse as time went on. Lorenz had even said if Roger did not get any effective treatment, he would be paralyzed in three months. Once Roger was out ofmission, the entire family would have a temporary deficit in manpower. How would Bill and Kate manage the entire Martial Arts Association? Their rivals would all attack them simultaneously, reducing the Reeds to being crushed into fine powder. Roger could not be out ofmission, and he could not die. Once Roger died, the Reeds would definitely be destroyed. Their precious glory and prestige would all be gone in just a snap of a finger. rence asked Master Williams to take out a bag of silver needles from behind the counter. ¡°Since you came here to beg me,e, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bill and Kate were dumbfounded. They had thought rence would have made things difficult for them. No matter how horrible the things rence might have said to them or however over-the-top the requests he might have made were, the siblings would have epted unconditionally. They had been willing to give rence money, power, women, and status, if he had asked for them. They really had not expected rence to agree on the spot to treat Roger and not even ask for anything in return. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± rence looked at the motionless siblings curiously. Bill looked at rence in surprise. ¡°Master Howard, you¡­ Aren¡¯t you mad at us for how we treated you before? ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about it if you want to hit me or scold me. I am okay with anything as long as you¡¯re not mad at us anymore.¡± rence shook his head with a smile. ¡°Kate caused me trouble because she¡¯s suffered some grievances and she¡¯s angry. You brought those people here because you wanted to avenge your sister. You didn¡¯te here to cause trouble on purpose. ¡°You humbled yourself to beg me now, and it¡¯s all for the sake of your father¡¯s condition. You didn¡¯t make threats or promises. With your status, it would be much easier to utilize threats and promises, rather than begging me. However, you didn¡¯t choose to use your fists or pressure me with your authority. Instead, you came here to beg me. ¡°That means you¡¯re not a bad person. Since you¡¯re not a bad person and you¡¯re filial, why would I make things difficult for you?¡± Bill and Kate¡¯s faces turned red as they listened to rence¡¯s words. Bill ran to rence and put his hands together. Then, he bowed and said, ¡°Your words have made me feel so ashamed of myself. You¡¯re so magnanimous, and I feel so embarrassed in return. From now on, whether you manage to cure my father or not, I¡¯ll help you out no matter what troubles you¡¯re facing in Mediterranean City.¡± Kate had a serious look on her face as well. ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble for you anymore.¡± rence shook his head and smiled. He did not say anything as he walked out of Thirteen Hall. Bill and Kate quickly followed him. Half an hourter, rence arrived at the Reeds¡¯ vi in Cloud Hill. Dr. Lorenz was still there. When rence was asked toe inside to the living room, everyone looked at him. Lorenz walked over to look at rence solemnly. ¡°How did you know about his condition? We only discovered his condition after our precise equipment analyzed his data for an hour. You knew after merely looking at him?¡± Lorenz yelled, sounding as if he was giving rence orders when he asked, ¡°What is going on? Tell me!¡± rence looked at him. ¡°Alternative medicine has been around for more than a thousand years. How could I exin it to you in just a few sentences?¡± Lorenz scoffed and looked disdainful. ¡°More than a thousand years? Those are just indigenous methods, and there¡¯s no scientific proof that they work. If I can¡¯t cure Mr. Reed, a doctor like you from the East wouldn¡¯t be able to cure him either!¡± Lorenz pressed his lips together. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave because I want to see you fail. At the same time, I want to prove to everyone that this isn¡¯t a shoring of mine and that Mr. Reed¡¯s condition is truly incurable.¡± renceughed. ¡°Incurable? Is everything you can¡¯t cure an incurable disease?¡± Lorenz looked proud. ¡°Of course! My medicalboratory is the best in the world. The heads of major consortia around the world and even high officials in some countries often invite me and my medical team to treat their illnesses. If I can¡¯t cure him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to cure him either, let alone use medicine from the East to do it. Medicine from the East is just a scam, and you¡¯re a liar!¡± Lorenz sounded confident. His tone wasced with hostility. He did not believe that rence would be able to cure the disease he and his team could not cure. rence shook his head in amusement. ¡°If I¡¯m a liar, then you¡¯re even worse than a liar.¡± ¡°Hehe, just as your people always say, you¡¯re ¡®as stubborn as a mule¡¯.¡± Lorenz chuckled mockingly. Making use of his height advantage, he towered over rence. ¡°If you have the balls, cure Mr. Reed in front of me.¡± rence was calm. ¡°Not only can I cure him, but I can also make him stand up again. Not only can I make him stand up, but I can also make him jump. Well, actually, what¡¯s jumping when I can make him run? I can make him run as fast as the wind.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lorenzeughed so hard that his eyes teared up. ¡°How hrious. You¡¯re too witty, I can¡¯t beat you there. However, if you really can make him stand again, I¡¯ll kneel in front of you. If you can make him jump, I¡¯ll kowtow three times to you. If he can run as fast as the wind, not only will I kneel and kowtow to you, I¡¯ll even be your disciple. From then on, I won¡¯t practice Western medicine anymore, and I¡¯ll only learn about Eastern medicine from you. You can use my entire medical team as well as my resources whenever and however you want.¡± rence smiled. ¡°As you wish.¡± He did not say anything more as he walked to Roger. He grabbed Roger¡¯s legs and started using his silver needles. He stabbed the needles into Roger¡¯s acupoints in one go. ¡°Ugh.¡± Roger grunted. Then, under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, he stood up. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cured? You can stand!¡± Bill and Kate were shocked and surprised. Lorenz¡¯s team froze. They stared at the scene with wide eyes. Their eyes were so wide that it looked as if their pupils were about to pop out of their sockets. How could this be possible? Roger was going to be paralyzed since the nerves of his vertebra had already undergone necrosis. It should have been impossible for him to stand! They had never imagined that rence would have such skill. ¡°Kneel!¡± rence turned his head and roared at Lorenz, ¡°This is for disrespecting me!¡± Lorenz shivered in fright and knelt in front of everyone. rence continued, stabbing two more needles into Roger¡¯s thighs. Roger felt his body turning hot. Soon, he started jumping around like a monkey. ¡°Kowtow!¡± rence roared again, ¡°This is your punishment for looking down on Eastern medicine!¡± Lorenz was dumbfounded. His pupils contracted. rence executed hisst move. He stabbed his needles into Roger¡¯s chest, his ground acupoint, energy acupoint, fundamental acupoint, and horizon acupoint. Roger trembled. He suddenly felt as if a fire had been set under his bottom. He began running around outside the vi as swiftly as a gust of wind. rence turned around for thest time, looking at Lorenz coldly. ¡°He¡¯s running like the wind.. Hurry up, kowtow and beg me to take you in as my disciple.¡± Chapter 150 - The Heart of a True Doctor

Chapter 150: The Heart of a True Doctor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lorenz did not know what to do or say as he was severely chided in front of everyone. What rence had said had indeede true! Roger could stand now. Not only could he stand, but he could jump and run too. Lorenz ran out of the vi and saw Roger, who was running down the road. He rubbed his eyes fiercely to make sure he was not seeing things. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is going on?¡± Lorenz had a look of disbelief on his face as he stared straight at rence. ¡°T-the nerves of his vertebrae have undergone necrosis, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to stand! This is a medical miracle, it should¡¯ve never happened! How did you do that? Tell me, and I will be your disciple!¡± rence looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you decide to really be my disciple.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lorenz took a deep breath and looked straight at rence. ¡°I still need to look at a very important patient. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to Thirteen Hall to formally take you as my master.¡± After he said that, Lorenz and his team turned around to leave. About five minutester, Roger walked back into the vi. His aged face was red. ¡°Master, you¡¯re a true master. I can walk now! I can even run! I thought my legs were done for, and I worried that I¡¯d have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair.¡± Roger was extremely excited. ¡°Master Howard, thank you. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that in the morning!¡± Kate quickly apologized, admitting to her mistakes. Bill patted his chest and promised, ¡°Master Howard, from now on, your troubles are my troubles too. I¡¯d like to see who would want to bring trouble to Thirteen Hall. The Reeds will be the first ones to fight them.¡± rence smiled at Roger. ¡°Mr. Reed, even though you can run now, I¡¯ll still have to prescribe you some medicine. You still need to spend about half a month in the wheelchair, but you¡¯ll be back to normal and able to move freely after that half month is over. ¡°I¡¯ve just opened your meridians. With the opening just now, you still need to recuperate, so you can¡¯t exert too much force.¡± When Roger heard that he still needed to spend half a month in the wheelchair, he was very impatient. However, he forcefully suppressed the feeling, nodding instead. ¡°Understood. I understand. My legs are in a hurry, but I¡¯ll listen to you and spend the next half a month in the wheelchair.¡± After rence prescribed Roger some medicine, he left the Reeds¡¯ vi in Cloud Hill. ¡°Mr. Howard, please stay for lunch. I¡¯ll repay you properly.¡± Bill wanted to keep rence around for lunch. Bill was about to thank him properly, but rence rejected him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have to go back to the clinic in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, you guys, send the master back. Issue a check of a hundred million to Master Howard and hand it to him personally.¡± When Roger heard rence¡¯s rejection, he did not forcefully keep rence in the vi. He just asked Bill and Kate to send rence back to Thirteen Hall. When he got back to Thirteen Hall, rence continued treating his patients like nothing had happened. When VIPs or billionaires worth billions or even tens of billions became his patients, their consultation fees could cost over a hundred million for a single round. However, normal people, like his neighbors, migrant workers who could not afford to go to the hospital and could only visit a small clinic, and people who only made a measly amount every month, were also among rence¡¯s patients. rence treated them all equally. He would ept 100 million bucks, and he would also ept 30 bucks. rence had the heart of a true doctor. rence looked at more than ten people over the entire afternoon. He gained more green light in his ne with a cross. In the evening, Cecilia came back from work, and she went to Thirteen Hall again to bring rence some fruits. Cecilia ate dinner with rence and went on a walk with him in the park nearby. There were some old people doing exercise nearby. While they walked, Cecilia held rence¡¯s arm and refused to let go. rence felt helpless. Cecilia was quite the clingy little woman. She nced at the old couple in front of them. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be like them when we grow old?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± rence almost vomited blood. He started sweating in awkwardness. ¡°Cecilia, we haven¡¯t started anything yet. It¡¯s too early to be thinking about such a thing.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Cecilia huffed and held onto rence¡¯s arm even tighter. ¡°You¡¯re going to be mine sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you just submit yourself to me now? Those old people earlier said that we looked good together, so what¡¯s so bad about us being together? ¡°Are you still thinking about your ex-wife? ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? That woman is too domineering and she¡¯s not a good match for you anyway. It¡¯s only been a few days since you two have gotten a divorce, yet her mother¡¯s already in a hurry to look for another son-inw. Your ex-wife didn¡¯t look like she opposed her mother¡¯s idea at all, too.¡± Cecilia pulled rence over to a bench nearby and asked seriously, ¡°rence, do you think she really likes you? I¡¯ve known you for a month and throughout that month, she has had a lot of interaction with her first boyfriend. ¡°Also, she has that ambiguous rtionship with William. She maintained so many ambiguous rtionships with multiple men while you two were still married, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there have only been more men after the divorce.¡± Cecilia leaned against rence¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you look down on me? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of you because I¡¯ve been married before?¡± rence chuckled bitterly. ¡°Cecilia, I don¡¯t think that. Right now, I just want to manage Thirteen Hall well. After that, I¡¯ll think about the future. As for marriage, I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± Cecilia smiled understandingly. ¡°Fine, if you haven¡¯t figured it out yet, I¡¯ll just have to wait for you.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes were twinkling under the streetlights. rence had never seen that kind of twinkle in Miranda¡¯s eyes before. Today, he was seeing it in Cecilia¡¯s eyes. rence shuddered, and his heart throbbed. Suddenly, the seniors exercising in the park eximed, ¡°Someone¡¯s fainted!¡± ¡°Call 911!¡¯ ¡°Can anyone help?¡± Everyone looked over and saw an old man looking to be in his sixties or seventies lying amongst the crowd. He was convulsing uncontrobly and foaming at the mouth. People around him were backing away. This was not because they were cold and detached, but because they were scared to get involved. Nowadays, the inte was very advanced, and there had been many extortion cases that had gone viral online. They had created very bad social practices. No one knew this old man who had fainted, so no one wanted to take the risk to help him. What if they were extorted? They were old, so they would likely be fine, but what if they had children? They could not be a burden to their children. The less trouble, the better. rence was eager to save the old man. He pushed the crowd away. ¡°Please make way. I¡¯m a doctor, so let me take a look.¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so nosy. What if he extorts you?¡± one of the old men reminded out of kindness. rence shook his head. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s more important to save him. I¡¯ll worry about potential extortionter.¡± rence did not care about such things. He squatted beside the old man who had passed out and checked the insides of his body. At that moment, rence heard someone sneer behind him. ¡°rence, you dare to save him with your limited medical skills? Aren¡¯t you scared that you¡¯ll bankrupt yourself paying forpensation? Thank goodness my daughter divorced you. If she hadn¡¯t, judging by your character, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it for you even if we had assets worth hundreds of millions.¡± It was Peony and Armstrong. They had also been taking a walk in the park after dinner. When they saw rence trying to save the old man and overestimating his own capabilities, they immediately started to ridicule him. Chapter 151 - Killed Someone

Chapter 151: Killed Someone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Please enter the t rence frowned. ¡°Peony, you¡¯re a doctor yourself. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to save him, but why are you making sarcastic remarks?¡± Peony exploded with anger when she heard rence calling her by her first name. ¡°You loser, what did you just call me? ¡°How dare you call me by my name? I¡¯m your elder. ¡°Even if you and Miranda are divorced, do you have to be so rude?¡± Armstrong snapped, his hands sped behind his back, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family teach you to respect your elders?¡± Peony sneered. ¡°Dear, he doesn¡¯t have any family. The little loser grew up in an orphanage. ¡°He had no parents. A good upbringing was a luxury not afforded to him.¡± An old woman could not stand Peony¡¯s behavior. ¡°You¡¯re so old. Why can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut if you have nothing nice to say? ¡°Why get his parents involved?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? How dare he help the man up? What if the man¡¯s a fraud? He wouldn¡¯t have the money to pay up, not even if he went bankrupt! He¡¯s just a fool,¡± Peony retorted stubbornly. ¡°He¡¯s just being kind. Why call him a fool?¡± The same old man who had just told rence off chimed in and chided Peony. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your conscience, and you won¡¯t even let the boy save someone? ¡°We¡¯re afraid to save him, but since the boy volunteered himself, we can¡¯t criticize him like what you¡¯re doing. ¡°Why are you two worse than children?¡± Peony¡¯s face was bright red with anger when she heard what everyone had to say. ¡°Unbelievable. This is unbelievable. ¡°How dare you defend this little loser? What spell has he put you under?¡± Just then, a young married couple broke through the crowd and rushed towards the old man lying on the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯se over you?¡± It turned out that the old man¡¯s son and daughter-inw had just arrived. rence shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s food poisoning and a partial stroke. ¡°But it¡¯s not too big of an issue. I can save him.¡± rence spoke indifferently. The married couple sighed in relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Little Brother, please save my father. I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand dors!¡± Peony scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re asking him to save your dad? You might as well ask monks to teach you how tob your hair.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The couple red at Peony. Peony gloated. ¡°Do you know who he is? ¡°He used to be my son-inw. He¡¯szy and always loafing around. ¡°He learned his medical skills from TV. ¡°I¡¯m a certified doctor in alternative medicine. I can tell with just a nce that this old man is suffering from a stroke. ¡°Having a stroke at his age is practically a death sentence. If you let rence treat your dad, he¡¯s dead meat!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The couple sat down on the ground in fear. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± The man¡¯s wife looked at Peony nervously. ¡°Are you really a doctor, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Peony haughtily took her medical license out of her pocket and waved it around for everyone to see. ¡°See this? ¡°This is my medical license, which has the stamp of the Alternative Medicine Association. Not to mention that I¡¯m their honorary associate professor!¡± Everyone stood on their tiptoes to see, and they indeed saw several stamps on Peony¡¯s medical license. ¡°She¡¯s really an associate professor!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s an associate professor!¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s just a nominal title? There are too many such professors and associate professors in this country. They¡¯re all unworthy of their title.¡± They spoke among themselves, some shaking their heads. The young married couple grabbed Peony and pleaded, ¡°Dr. Wanda, please save my dad.¡± ¡°I can save him, but this boy irritates me. Ask him to f*ck off.¡± Peony pointed her finger at rence with an imperious look on her face. The man¡¯s wife rushed over to rence and gave him a shove. ¡°Go away. ¡°Do you call what you have medical skills? How dare you treat people with what you¡¯ve learned off TV. F*ck off!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± The man also yelled at rence. Peony had taken out her medical license to prove that she was a doctor. rence had only learned alternative medicine from TV. How dare he save people in public? Was it not nonsense? They did not want to risk their own father¡¯s life. rence stepped back with a frosty expression.¡±Peony, he¡¯s not just having a stroke, but he also has food poisoning. You¡¯re going to kill him if you treat him the old-fashioned way. ¡°You can only...¡± Before rence could finish, Peony interrupted him. She seemed amused. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Little loser, do I need you to tell me how to diagnose him? ¡°Besides, have you examined him yet? How do you know he had food poisoning? ¡°Is it just because of what you¡¯ve said? I think he¡¯s only having a stroke. ¡°With your medical skills, you think he has food poisoning?¡± With that said, she looked at the married couple again. ¡°I won¡¯t save your dad unless he f*cks off.¡± Then, she looked at rence with an amused expression. The man rushed up to rence with red eyes, looking like he was ready to kill. ¡°What are you still doing here? ¡°Go away! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if my father dies.¡± rence sighed quietly and silently withdrew from the crowd. Peonyughed contemptuously, ¡°Little loser, how dare you challenge me?¡± The man¡¯s wife pleaded to Peony, ¡°Dr. Wanda, hurry up and save him.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll save him. I¡¯ll save him.¡± Peony nodded and slowly walked toward the old man lying on the ground. The onlookers around them dared not speak. ¡®There¡¯s no time, and a life is at stake, yet you¡¯re walking over slowly?¡¯ ¡®Do you think this is a runway show?¡¯ With everyone watching, Peony walked up to the old man and took a bag of silver needles out of her pocket. ¡°What are you two doing standing there? Help me turn him over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The married couple dared not waste time, and they quickly turned the old man over to let himy t on the ground. ¡°How dirty. Why does he not value cleanliness?¡± Frowning, Peony undressed the old man and began to insert needles into his stomach, cervical spine, and head. ¡°Dr. Wanda, I¡¯m sorry. My dad has mild dementia, so...¡± The woman rubbed her hands together as she exined sheepishly. ¡°Alright, alright, got it. Stop talking.¡± Peony waved her hand impatiently. After inserting two needles in session, the old man suddenly trembled violently. His face turned red, and he spat out some foam. He straightened out his body and stopped breathing. Everyone present exploded in an uproar. ¡°She killed him. The doctor killed him!¡± Several old women let out shrill cries. ¡°He¡¯s really dead!¡± ¡°What should we do? Let¡¯s call the police!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry and call the police!¡± The crowd of onlookers nodded, and the park was in turmoil. ¡°Dad!¡± The married couple turned pale with fright as they ceaselessly shook the old man¡¯s body. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t frighten me. ¡°I¡¯m your son. What¡¯se over you? Wake up!¡± Peony¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she immediately disassociated herself from it. ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with me. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your father!¡± Chapter 152 - Did The Corpse Just Come Back To Life?

Chapter 152: Did The Corpse Just Come Back To Life?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Quack! You quack.¡± The man looked furious. He yelled at Peony with red eyes. He lunged forward, grabbed Peony by the cor, and pped her around a dozen times. p... ¡°My dad was breathing just now, but he stopped breathing after you inserted your needles.¡± p¡­ ¡°And you say you didn¡¯t kill him?¡± p... ¡°Give my father back his life!¡± p... ¡°I¡¯ll sue you and make sure you go to jail!¡± Peony was dazed from the beating. Seeing that his wife was being pped, Armstrong tried to stop the man but was also pped in the process. Peony roared like a shrew. ¡°How dare you p me? ¡°How dare you p me again? ¡°Your father already seemed like a short-lived man. He deserved to die. What does that have to do with me? ¡°He had a stroke at such an old age, so he was bound to die. I tried to save him out of kindness. I just failed to save him. Why did you p me?¡± ¡°Why did you chime in earlier? That young man just now said he could save my dad.¡± The man pped Peony again. ¡°I only believed you because you showed me that medical license with the stamp of the Alternative Medicine Association on it. ¡°If that young man had treated him, maybe my dad would have lived.¡± Covering his face, Armstrong roared, ¡°That rence is our useless son-inw. Your dad would have only died faster if you had let rence save him!¡± ¡°How dare you! ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡°You old couple!¡± With red eyes, the man lunged at Armstrong. Armstrong had worked out regrly for years. He had just been pped, so he was now full of fury and very reluctant to admit defeat. The two wrestled with each other. Though the man was younger, Armstrong was ferocious. He stubbornly took the brunt of the man¡¯s punch and managed to kick him hard in the chest. The scene was chaotic for a moment. Some people called the hospital, while others called the police. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Your father will really die if you keep making such a scene.¡± rence had just left with Cecilia, but he had had second thoughts about it. If Peony treated the old man the same way she usually treated strokes, he would die for sure. rence had returned from leaving just in time to see the fight. When the man saw that rence had returned, he knelt at rence¡¯s feet as if he was clutching at straws. ¡°Can you save my father, sir?¡± Peony and Armstrong stood a distance away, clutching their swollen faces. ¡°rence, what are you doing back here? ¡°Are you here tough at us? ¡°So what if you came tough at us, little loser? Resurrect the dead man if you have the balls, and if you can, I¡¯ll immediately kneel, kowtow, and apologize to you. If you can¡¯t, then f*ck off!¡± Peony red at rence as if he was her worst enemy. rence ignored Peony and pointed to a nearby bucket. ¡°Go get a bucket of cold water.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The man was stunned. rence was slightly annoyed. ¡°Do you want to save your dad or not? ¡°If you want to save him, do it at once.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± The man dared not waste time. He picked up the bucket that the old men in the park used for calligraphy, rushed to a fountain in the distance, and filled the bucket up with cold water. ¡°Sir, what do we do now? ¡°Ssh it on him!¡± rence pointed at the old man on the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± The man looked nkly at rence, almost crying. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s unfilial for you to make me pour cold water on my dad¡¯s body when he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Yeah, young man. That¡¯s not very kind of you.¡± ¡°Even if he scolded you just now, do you have to retaliate like this?¡± ¡°His father¡¯s already dead, yet you¡¯re making him pour cold water on his dad¡¯s body. Isn¡¯t this disrespectful to the dead?¡± ¡°Oh, public morals are degenerating with each passing day. The young man¡¯s filial. How could he do such a thing?¡± The elderly men and women around them were outraged. They stepped forward to condemn rence. Peony and Armstrong remained silent, standing aside coldly and waiting for the show to begin. They did not believe that rence would be able to save the old man. He was already dead. Peony had taken his pulse and found that the old man¡¯s heart had stopped beating. How could rence possibly save him? rence frowned. ¡°Are you the doctor, or am I?¡± He looked back at the man. ¡°Are you going to do it or not?¡± The man knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old man. ¡°Dad, forgive me for being unfilial. I¡¯m just trying to save you. ¡°Bear with me. I¡¯ll make sure you have extra clothes on during the funeral so you won¡¯t feel cold.¡± With that said, the man made up his mind. He threw the bucket of water at the old man on the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± The old man shivered and screamed. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°The corpse hase back to life.¡± The crowd of onlookers recoiled in horror. Even Peony and Armstrong ran a dozen steps away before ncing back. Several women with weak legs sat down on the ground in fear, trembling and pointing at the old man that hade back alive. Even their teeth were chattering. rence was speechless. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how are you so nosy if you have such weak legs?¡± ¡°The corpse hase back to life... The corpse hase back to life...¡± One of the women was pale. rence exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a corpseing back to life. I told you, the old man was poisoned in addition to having a stroke. ¡°The toxin invaded his heart just now. Then, the acupuncture triggered it and made him go into cardiac arrest. ¡°If he had been in a hospital, a cardiac pacemaker would have woken him up.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a hospital, so there¡¯s no medical equipment around. The old man was just suffering from suspended animation, so his body was still warm. We just had to ssh cold water on him. He¡¯ll shudder once he feels cold, which will make his muscles contract, and get his heart to start beating again.¡± There was a look of enlightenment on everyone¡¯s faces after listening to rence¡¯s exnation. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it works.¡± The men and women looked at rence in awe, seeing him as practically a miracle doctor. Peony opened her mouth but had nothing to say. She had just said she would kneel and kowtow to rence if he could indeed resurrect the old man. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t die, so rence didn¡¯t resurrect him. ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t count,¡± muttered Peony as sheforted herself. Armstrong knew his wife¡¯s character, so he just shook his head with a wry smile. rence did not dy further. A life was at stake, and the old man was already in grave danger. rence lunged forward, pulled out all the silver needles Peony had previously inserted into the old man¡¯s body, and re-inserted them at different acupoints. ¡°rgh...¡± The old man suddenly squatted on the ground, throwing up violently. A lot of half-digested food poured out. rence nced at it. ¡°Okay, the source of the poison is out, so it¡¯s now time to treat the stroke.¡± rence looked back at Peony. ¡°Peony, I need to borrow something.¡± Peony stared at rence warily and stepped back. ¡°What do you want, little loser?¡± Armstrong covered his wife. ¡°rence, behave yourself. ¡°If you do anything in broad daylight, I¡¯ll call the police and arrest you. ¡°And Miranda won¡¯t forgive you if you hit us.¡± Chapter 153 - Are You Free Right Now, Young Master?

Chapter 153: Are You Free Right Now, Young Master?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Hit you? ¡°Why would I hit you?¡± Armstrong still looked at rence warily. ¡°What do you want to do, then? ¡°I gotta tell you, there¡¯s a lot of people watching here. If you darey a hand on us, you¡¯ll be charged with aggravated assault if anyone goes to the police station and testifies against you.¡± rence smiled helplessly. ¡°Peony, don¡¯t you take ck phoenix spatholobus pills regrly?¡± ¡°Yes, but what does that have to do with you?¡± Peony frowned. rence exined grumpily, ¡°ck phoenix spatholobus pills use a traditional medicine called suberect spatholobus stem, which has been proven to nourish blood and promote blood cirction. It works wonders for the elderly and stroke victims. ¡°Since this old man has just had a stroke, we don¡¯t have any good medicine around at the moment. Your ck phoenix spatholobus pill happens to work, though.¡± It instantly dawned on Peony. Then, she sneered. ¡°ck phoenix spatholobus pills help to improve and nourish the skin. I only take it once a day. It¡¯s from Treasure Origins in Beth City and goes for one thousand dors a pill. ¡°I only managed to get my hands on it because I¡¯m a VIP. Why should I give it to you?¡± Everyone around them began to criticize Peony. ¡°A life is at stake here. No matter how expensive your pills are, take one out and save him first.¡± ¡°Yes, is it some pills or a human life that matters more?¡± ¡°How could you do this? You almost killed this old man, yet now you won¡¯t even give him the pills?¡± ¡°You¡¯re way out of line. His son hasn¡¯t even held you ountable yet.¡± Several elderly men and women stepped forward to criticize her. Peony red at them. ¡°What are you making a fuss about? ¡°The pill¡¯s mine, and I won¡¯t give it to you, no matter what.¡± She folded her arms over her chest and put on a mean expression. ¡®Doesn¡¯t rence like to save people? ¡®I won¡¯t give him the pills. Let¡¯s see how he can save the old man now. ¡®What does it have to do with me whether the old man lives?¡¯ rence frowned. ¡°Peony, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. You¡¯d better give it to us.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Peony was being unreasonable. The old man¡¯s son rushed over and yed his trump card, grabbing Peony by the cor and raising his fist to hit her. ¡°Are you going to give us the pills or not?¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Trembling with fear, Peony took a small ss vial out of her pocket. ¡°Here you go. Here you go!¡± Once getting hold of the ss vial, the man let Peony go and ran back to rence. ¡°Doctor, how many should he take?¡± ¡°Three,¡± rence said tly. ¡°Okay.¡± Without further ado, the man promptly poured three ck phoenix spatholobus pills out of the ss vial. Feeling her heart ache at the sight, Peony screamed, ¡°You¡¯re giving him three pills in one sitting. Can¡¯t you save some? ¡°It¡¯s one thousand dors each. ¡°You¡¯re wasting it. What a waste.¡± The man was relieved that his father had gotten a little better after taking the ck phoenix spatholobus pills. However, as soon as he heard what Peony said, he mmed the small ss vial into the ground. Bang... The small ss vial burst open, and a dozen ck phoenix spatholobus pills rolled out. The man lunged forward and stomped on all of the ck phoenix spatholobus pills. ¡°This is for all the shouting. ¡°You almost killed my dad. If you dare talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut your tongue out.¡± Crimson with fear, Peony hid behind Armstrong. The old man¡¯s condition had greatly improved, and his face was now turning back to normal. rence checked on him again and did not find anything wrong. ¡°He¡¯s alright now. Just be careful from now on. ¡°I¡¯ve helped your dad solve his stroke problem, but I can¡¯t cure senile dementia. It¡¯s medically known as Alzheimer¡¯s disease. Most elderly people will suffer from this disease. It¡¯s caused by a decline in their nerves and memory. ¡°Spend more time with your dad, and his senile dementia will worsen at a slower rate.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor. Thank you, Doctor!¡± The married couple was grateful. Peony pursed her lips with disdain. ¡®Tsk! It was my ck phoenix spatholobus pills that worked. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my pills, would your father be alright now?¡± The man turned back and stared at Peony coldly, and she immediately flinched. The man looked at rence. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ll take my dad home first. Where¡¯s your clinic? ¡°I¡¯ll go there tomorrow to thank you.¡± ¡°My clinic is called Thirteen Hall.¡± rence chuckled. He did not miss an opportunity to advertise the clinic. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s job to save lives.¡± ¡°Thirteen Hall?¡± Many of the old men and women present now had the name Thirteen Hall stuck firmly into their minds. They thought that they should go to Thirteen Hall the next time they were sick. The young doctor was more reliable than that honorary associate professor of some Alternative Medicine Association. The couple helped the old man away, and the crowd of onlookers also went home. Armstrong and Peony disappeared, fearing that the married couple would give them trouble. ¡°Miranda,e pick us up. We¡¯re in Central Park.¡± Peony hid by the roadside as she called Miranda. From the other side, Cecilia walked over,ughing. She stood a few meters away, looking at rence tenderly. ¡°Master, what you did just now was very impressive. ¡°I saw their eyes sparkling. Maybe they¡¯re thinking about introducing their unmarried granddaughters to you. ¡°You didn¡¯t only save people, but you might also get lucky in romance.¡± rence touched his nose and smiled yfully. ¡°Really? That would be wonderful. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet some young girls. Maybe one of them can be my wife.¡± ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Cecilia stomped her foot and red at rence. She had apparently already gifted rence the title of being her man. rence chuckled. ¡°Cecilia, how did you know that I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Cecilia grabbed rence by the ear. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your ear off if you dare find another woman.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll bite off that thing of yours.¡± Cecilia bit the air. For some reason, rence felt a chill in his crotch. ¡°Cecilia, that¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Teehee, then don¡¯t look for other women. Just spend your life with me.¡± Cecilia giggled, her eyes curving into crescents. She grabbed rence¡¯s arm. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be the miracle doctor, and I¡¯ll be the good wife that helps you run your clinic.¡± Sheid her head on him. Just then, a bright red mini BMW pulled up to the roadside near the park. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Peony yanked the door open and rushed in. Miranda looked at her bruised parents in surprise. ¡°Mom, Dad, what happened to you? ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve been beaten up?¡± Armstrong snapped, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s all that little loser rence¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°rence? What¡¯s going on?¡± Miranda frowned. Peony snorted coldly. ¡°Who else would it be? ¡°An old man had a stroke just now. I treated him out of kindness. Who knew that the old man was also suffering from food poisoning, aside from a stroke? ¡°rence set me up and almost got me sued for killing someone. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but it¡¯s too bad about my ck phoenix spatholobus pills.¡± Miranda frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s rence?¡± Peony pointed to the park square, which was not too far away. ¡°Right over there.¡± Miranda looked over and saw Cecilia leaning on rence¡¯s arm and smiling happily under a streemp. Miranda¡¯s pretty face darkened instantly, and she stepped on the gas pedal. Peony and Armstrong, who were sitting in the back, almost fell. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°Miranda, why are you driving so fast?¡± As soon as Miranda left, rence¡¯s new phone rang. ¡°Are you free right now, Young Master? I want to see you about something.¡± ¡°Emmett?¡± rence froze. Chapter 154 - Losing The Right to the Inheritance

Chapter 154: Losing The Right to the Inheritance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Emmett, who was at the other end of the line, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here in Mediterranean City. ¡°I heard that you just got divorced, so I came over. Unfortunately, I was dyed for a few days because I had some things to deal with. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something I must tell you myself.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet up.¡± rence nodded and hung up. ¡°Cecilia, head home by yourself first. I have something to do.¡± rence¡¯s expression looked a little solemn. Cecilia looked at rence hesitantly, nodded silently, and did not ask him any questions. She gave rence a peck on the cheek and hailed a cab from the side of the road. rence froze, his cheeks burning. Just then, a girl in a red trenchcoat walked over. She was tall, at least 5 feet and 7 inches tall, and had a good figure. She was sophisticated. You could tell that she had grown up in a rich and powerful family. She looked at rence calmly. The arrogance in her eyes looked like arrogance she had been born with. She was like a dignified VIP, looking down on ordinary people at the bottom. ¡°Are you rence Howard?¡± The girl in the red trenchcoat asked coldly. There was a faint hint of disdain in her tone. rence frowned slightly. ¡°And you are?¡± He could sense the woman¡¯s hostility. ¡°My name is Winnie Howard.¡± rence was sharp-witted. ¡°You have thest name Howard too? ¡°Emmett? ¡°Did Emmett send you?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Winnie hid her hands in the trenchcoat¡¯s pockets. ¡°You¡¯re smart. Come with me.¡± Winnie turned and walked away quickly. She did not walk like ady at all. However, rence was not slow either. Since he had activated his governing and conception vessels, he was physically stronger than average, so such a speed was nothing to him. Winnie had deliberately walked fast to embarrass rence, so she was surprised when rence was able to follow closely behind. They walked one behind the other into the depths of the park. The people around them thinned out, and Winnie finally stopped under an old tree with no street lights around it. An old man was stood in front of the stone bench. He looked at rence with respect. ¡°Young Master.¡± The old man was average-looking and had gray hair and in clothes. He looked Caucasian. rence would never have known that he was Emmett. This old man would have perfectly blended in with the older men and women walking around the park. ¡°Emmett?¡± rence asked in surprise. Emmett smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°I never thought we¡¯d meet this way. ¡°For three years, I¡¯ve fantasized countless times about what you¡¯d look like and how we would first meet. Who knew that it would be here.¡± Emmett had reached out to rence three years ago, shortly after his marriage to Miranda. He had told rence that rence was heir to the world¡¯s most mysterious consortium. The sole heir! rence could immediately say yes to taking over the consortium, thus bing a mysterious super billionaire who turned the wheels of the world as he wanted to. Unfortunately, rence had only been briefly shocked before he t-out refused. He had just gotten married. He just wanted to be a regr man and take care of Miranda. However, Emmett was now showing up after he had divorced Miranda. Emmett smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. ¡°I thought we¡¯d meet for the first time at the inheritance ceremony on Paradise Ind.¡± ¡°Paradise Ind?¡± rence paused. Winnie curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred ce for all the super-rich people of the world, you country bumpkin. ¡°You¡¯d never even know about it if you didn¡¯t own hundreds of billions of dors in fortune.¡± ¡°Winnie.¡± Emmett frowned. ¡°Who gave you permission to talk to Young Master like that?¡± Winnie tactfully kept her mouth shut. It did not bother rence. He looked at Emmett in confusion. ¡°What do you want with me today? ¡°Do you want me to inherit the consortium?¡± Emmett nodded, but then shook his head. ¡°Yes, and no.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emmett sighed, ¡°Young Master, there wouldn¡¯t have been a problem with your inheritance right if you had divorced Miranda after being married for three years.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different now. You and Miranda have been married for less than three years, so you have not aplished the terms of the inheritance contract, and you can¡¯t be the consortium¡¯s heir.¡± rence looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was the sole heir?¡± ¡°You were, but not anymore.¡± Emmett shook his head. ¡°Master had many adopted sons and daughters besides you. For example, Winnie¡¯s one of the adopted daughters too. She¡¯s in line too, but she¡¯s way behind even the person fifth in line to the inheritance. ¡°There are dozens of heirs in front of Winnie. It couldn¡¯t be her turn anyway.¡± ¡°Unless everyone before her dies.¡± rence made an offhand remark. Emmett and Winnie were stunned. Then, Emmettughed and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re joking. These dozens of people pretty much control the world. Killing them all would destroy the world, so it¡¯s impossible.¡± rence shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. ¡°So I can¡¯t inherit the consortium anymore, right?¡± Emmett looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you disappointed you can¡¯t inherit the consortium?¡± renceughed and said, ¡°What is there to be disappointed about? I never wanted to inherit it. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it belongs to me either. ¡°I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was little. I¡¯m already satisfied that you¡¯ve let me know who I am and who my parents are. Why would I expect to inherit the world¡¯s most mysterious consortium? ¡°I¡¯m doing well now. I run a clinic to make a living for myself, and I have nothing to worry about. ¡°It would be better if you didn¡¯t let me inherit it. ¡°I don¡¯t want the consortium. Please don¡¯t disturb my peaceful life again.¡± Winnie¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard what rence had said. Emmett smiled ruefully. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not? ¡°Can¡¯t I give it up?¡± rence frowned. Emmett shook his head. ¡°Some people are born with a heavy burden. You can¡¯t give up just because you want to, Young Master. ¡°You don¡¯t want to inherit the consortium, but the others think differently.¡± rence asked, ¡°Who? The others who are entitled to the inheritance?¡± Emmett nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He stared intently at rence. ¡°ording to the rules Master set, if you give up the inheritance, the others will have the right to inherit it, but they will have to destroy you before they can im the inheritance.¡± ¡°Destroy? ¡°What do you mean?¡± rence looked at Emmett in surprise. ¡®Isn¡¯t he giving trouble to his own son? ¡®Do I still have to suffer when I don¡¯t even want to inherit my dad¡¯s consortium? ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ rence was dumbstruck. Emmett exined, ¡°They¡¯re going to run you over with all the connections and tricks they can use on you. ¡°For example, if you¡¯re just a regr employee, starting tomorrow, your supervisor¡¯s going to be pressuring you and giving you a hard time. And the office is going to give you all sorts of trouble. ¡°If you are the owner of apany, starting tomorrow, there will be all kinds of problems with yourpany¡¯s contracts. ¡°Bank credit crisis, capital chain rupture, employee turnover, corporate espionage, and all kinds of problems.¡± Emmett paused before continuing. ¡°You can only fight back then. You will only prove that you have lost your inheritance once you are destroyed. ¡°And after you lose your inheritance, you can only end up dead.¡± Chapter 155 - Remus Plot!

Chapter 155: Remus¡¯ Plot!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Emmett¡¯s statement confused rence. Emmett smiled at him. ¡°Maybe your ambition will be infinitely erged as you resist, and in the end, you may change your mind and want to inherit the consortium after all. ¡°Master has put in a lot of thought into how to inspire your ambitions, Young Master! ¡°At the same time, he has given the other heirs a chance to inherit the consortium if they can bring you down fairly. ¡°But you¡¯d die in the process, Young Master.¡± rence froze. ¡®I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t take the inheritance? ¡®And all I can do is resist? ¡®What the hell?! Isn¡¯t he just forcing me to resist? ¡®What kind of father is he? He¡¯s managed to dig a hole for my grave even after his death.¡¯ rence thought he might as well have been an orphan. There would not have been so much trouble that way. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m going to have a lot of trouble starting from tomorrow. ¡°And they¡¯lle one after the other?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡± Emmett beamed at rence. ¡°As you rise in power, rank, and status, the trouble will only intensify. ¡°It wille until you¡¯re destroyed and you disappear from the world. ¡°Or until you¡¯re strong enough to take over the consortium!¡± rence¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re just forcing me to get stronger. ¡°Those who want to inherit the consortium are going to keeping at me. I¡¯ll die if I fail to resist them. My dad was ruthless. He could do this to his own son. No wonder he was able to be the owner of the world¡¯s top consortium.¡± rence smiled ruefully. ¡°I¡¯ll inherit it, alright?¡± Emmett shook his head. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. ¡°These people began taking action when you and Miranda got divorced, so you have to confront them now.¡± rence frowned. ¡°What does Miranda have to do with this?¡± Emmett frowned and hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated. Young Master, haven¡¯t you thought about it? Why Remus Murphy moved to Mediterranean City instead of staying in Beth City in his old age?¡± The Murphy family in Mediterranean City was a subdivision of the Murphy family in Beth City, and Remus was the patriarch of the Murphy family in Beth City. Armstrong was one of Remus¡¯ bastards. After acknowledging his biological family, Armstrong returned to Beth City and met Peony. The two then got married, but because Remus¡¯ wife did not approve of Armstrong¡¯s involvement in the Murphy family of Beth City, she gave Armstrong five billion for him to develop a career in Mediterranean City. Though Armstrong was said to have been told to develop a career there, he had actually been sent away. Mediterranean City was a metropolis, but it was like the countryside whenpared to Beth City. Armstrong hade to Mediterranean City with five billion and enthusiastically started a real estatepany. Unfortunately, it had been poorly managed, and the five billion dors of capital were soon reduced to two billion dors. Since then, Armstrong had be disheartened and henpecked. In hister years, Remus unloaded his burdens in Beth City and passed the patriarch title unto his own son. Surprisingly, instead of retiring in Beth City, Remus moved to Mediterranean City and lived with his bastard¡ªArmstrong. Everyone thought Remus had left Beth City for two reasons. Firstly, he was afraid that his son would control his actions if he stayed in Beth City. Secondly, he felt sorry for his bastard, Armstrong, and hoped to be able to make it up to him now that Remus had grown old. ¡®Did it have nothing to do with those reasons? Was it because of Miranda instead?¡¯ ¡°Did it... have something to do with Miranda?¡± rence was slightly hesitant. ¡°Of course it does.¡± Emmett was solemn. ¡°Half of the reason Remus came to Mediterranean City was because of Miranda. ¡°And the other half of the reason was you, Young Master! ¡°As for Armstrong... ¡°Young Master, do you think an ambitious and ruthless creature like Remus woulde to Mediterranean City in theirter years to make up for a bastard?¡± rence looked stunned. ¡°He came for Miranda and me? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emmett¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve been looking for you for nearly twenty years without sess. ¡°Remus found you before we did and made you marry Miranda. ¡°Once you married Miranda and revealed your true identity, the Murphy family would gain quick sess. Need I exin the benefits the Murphy family would get from being rted to the world¡¯s top consortium?¡± rence did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°So when I joined the Murphy family, I wasn¡¯t the one who didn¡¯t deserve them, it was the other way around?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Emmett nodded matter-of-factly, looking solemn. ¡°That old creature Remus took advantage of our consortium¡¯s rules. ¡°If the heir got married, the marriage had tost three years before they could inherit the consortium. ¡°Remus probably thought that since you¡¯d be with the Murphy family for three years, you¡¯d help the Murphy family for old times¡¯ sake.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Remus didn¡¯t expect my rtionship with Miranda to be so rocky. He yed his cards badly.¡± renceughed at himself. ¡°Why else would they say that God¡¯s ns supersede our own? You can¡¯t force love. ¡°The way Peony treated me¡­ She called me an orphan, a little loser, a failure, and a nobody. ¡°The Murphy family¡¯s daughters and sons-inw also shunned me. ¡°Armstrong even med me and disregarded my dignity for Kaysen¡¯s sake. ¡°Miranda never liked me. She¡¯s been going on blind dates since the divorce. Remus¡¯ plot has really failed terribly. ¡°What Remus didn¡¯t take into ount was that Armstrong and Peony would do all of that to me. He wanted the Murphy family to rise to new heights? ¡°Did it ever ur to them that the Murphy family would all die if I lost my temper?¡± A chill flickered in rence¡¯s eyes. It felt awful to have been set up. rence now realized that his rescue of Remus had all been orchestrated by Remus. Even his marriage to Miranda had been part of Remus¡¯ plot. Emmett said, ¡°Young Master, you and Miranda are already divorced. ¡°If you want to go after the Murphy family, just give me your word, and I can condemn the Murphy family to eternal damnation. ¡°Those who have mistreated you wille to a tragic end.¡± Emmett spoke calmly, but rence believed he was capable of doing it. rence was startled and quickly shook his head. ¡°No thanks. I was just saying. ¡°I¡¯ve been with the Murphy family for three years. It¡¯s all over now. You don¡¯t have to go after them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emmett nodded. Looking confused, rence asked, ¡°I have one more question.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Emmett smiled respectfully. ¡°How did Remus find me first?¡± Emmett looked at rence kindly. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you remember? ¡°Three years ago, you donated your blood once. ¡°Remus used gic matching to find you before we did.¡± ¡°I see.¡± rence smacked his head as it dawned on him. Three years ago, he had been buying medicine in the hospital when the hospital¡¯s blood bank just happened to be having a blood shortage. There was also a life-threatening operation going on, so the hospital asked everyone present to donate their blood on the spot. rence donated 10 ounces of blood, intending to save lives. That was when Remus found out about rence¡¯s identity. Then, Remus got into a car ident on the route rence always took. Since rence had donated blood, Remus knew that rence was not a bad guy and would save him. If rence had hesitated for even a few seconds, Remus would have died. Even after rence saved him, Remus died a weekter in the hospital. rence was secretly impressed.. Remus had risked his own life to set this up. Chapter 156 - They All Meant Clarence

Chapter 156: They All Meant rence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s almost time for you to go home. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken the rules by meeting today,¡± Emmett reminded with a smile. rence nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± He waved and turned away without hesitation. Emmett shouted to rence from behind, ¡°Young Master, I truly hope our next meeting will be on Paradise Ind.¡± rence did not look back nor say a word. He just walked out of the park shrouded in the darkness of the night. As soon as rence left, Winnie pouted. ¡°I thought he was somebody, but he¡¯s just turned out to be a loser. ¡°We¡¯re handing him the world¡¯s top consortium, yet his first reaction was to cower? What a loser!¡± ¡°Winnie, shut up. You¡¯re only Master¡¯s adopted daughter. You¡¯d be nothing if it hadn¡¯t been for Master. ¡°You were supposed to be Young Master¡¯s wife, but now...¡± Emmett frowned. Winnie looked upset. ¡°Him? ¡°He looks just like a loser. Does he deserve to be my husband? ¡°I hope he can¡¯t take the pressure and just dies soon.¡± Winnie had a mean face. However, even when she showed extreme disgust, she looked dignified. p... Emmett raised his hand and pped Winnie across the face. ¡°Remember, Young Master will always be Young Master. ¡°This is the first time, and it¡¯s only because you¡¯re Master¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡°If I hear you insult Young Master again, I¡¯ll send you to ck Agency.¡± Winnie¡¯s body trembled, and her face turned pale instantly. It was the first time Emmett had pped her. The term ¡®ck Agency¡¯ instantly filled her heart with fear. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Ms. Winnie, let¡¯s go back.¡± Emmett nodded with satisfaction and reverted to his usual self. Winnie gulped. ¡°Okay... Let¡¯s go back.¡± On the way back, everything became clear to rence. He had no choice but to fight back. He would die if he did not fight back. It was just like thepetition for the throne in ancient times. No matter who the crown prince was, if he failed to ascend to be the king, he would surely die. rence might not have wanted to be drawn into the fray, but he would not helplessly wait for his demise either. Thankfully, there were rules to this game. They were only going to go after rence with forcesmensurate with his current strength. In other words, if these guys wanted to give rence trouble, they could only get someone as good as rence to give said trouble to him. In that case, rence was not too scared. There were always solutions to a problem. Everyone was human, with one head on their shoulders each, so there was nothing to be afraid of. It was a little after 6 AM the next day, and dawn was just breaking. Hundreds of luxury cars drove into an extravagant vi on the outskirts of Mediterranean City. Doctors in white coats, elderly people, and medical teams walked out of the luxury cars. There were hundreds of them. It should have been a bustling atmosphere, but it was so quiet that you would be able to hear even the drop of a needle. No one spoke. At 6.30 AM, Selina appeared at the vi¡¯s iron gates. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting. My father¡¯s inside. Come in and have a look.¡± Dozens of medical teams entered the vi. If rence were here, he would have recognized many familiar faces. Master Summers from Beth City, whom River had introduced him to; Lorenz, whom rence had met yesterday at the Reed Vi on Cloud Hill; and Yosef, the chief physician at Beth City¡¯s Humanity Hall and Peony¡¯s eldest brother. Even Trevor and the others, who had once lost a bet against rence, were present. Throughout the day, dozens of medical teams worked on Bob Lawson, the richest man in Maple Country. They were at a loss for what to do. Selina waited outside the ward as the medical teams kept pouring out. They all looked regretful. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lawson. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Please find someone else.¡± ¡°Ms. Lawson, we¡¯ve done everything we can. Your father¡¯s illness is strange, and we can¡¯t find the cause.¡± ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lawson, but there¡¯s really nothing we can do.¡± ¡°We gotta go, Ms. Lawson. Sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°Ms. Lawson...¡± As more medical teams left, Selina¡¯s face grew grimmer and grimmer. She had not drunk or eaten anything throughout the entire day. She finally lost her temper, throwing things around at random. ¡°Losers. You¡¯re all a bunch of losers.¡± Selina smashed valuable antiques worth millions of dors with no qualms. Mahogany furniture worth tens of millions was kicked to the ground and smashed to pieces. Selina¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ve paid so much money for you to cure my dad. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? ¡°One billion dors. ¡°Ten billion dors. ¡°I¡¯ll pay any amount to get my dad cured. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best doctors in the world? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could even steal lives from Satan? ¡°Why can¡¯t you even cure my dad, then?¡± Selina was screaming and hysterical. Her father had fallen ill all of a sudden. He had not even arranged for what would happen after his passing. Selina could foresee that once her father died, the Lawson family¡¯s influence in Maple Country would be divided among her older brothers. The business empire Bob had built up throughout his entire life would instantly copse if that happened. Although Selina was a woman, she had the ambitions of a man. She wanted to inherit her father¡¯s business empire and maintain the Lawson family¡¯s ce as the richest in Maple Country. She did not want to be like her older brothers¡ªkeeping Hollywood celebrities as lovers; ying with nes, sports cars, and yachts; taking part in racing, horse racing, and gambling; and generally leading a hedonistic lifestyle with the money they had. The hall of the vi was dead silent. Suddenly, the British doctor Lorenz said, ¡°I know a man who can cure Mr. Lawson. He cured President Reed of his paralysis. He¡¯s the best doctor I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°He¡¯s amazing with his alternative medicine.¡± Lorenz¡¯s tone was full of admiration. Master Summers frowned and spoke slowly. ¡°I also know of someone who was able to tell that my granddaughter was ill with only one nce. I¡¯m ashamed of myself!¡± Master Summers hesitated a little. ¡°Maybe he can cure him.¡± Yosef¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I also know that his medical skills are outstanding. He can do it! ¡°Old Master Wright had an incurable disease and was on the brink of death, yet he saved him. He can save Mr. Lawson.¡± Selina was so upset that she did not have time to sort through the information they had told her. If she had just thought about it, she would have been able to figure out whom these people were talking about. She quickly asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Lorenz said, ¡°The owner of Thirteen Hall!¡± Master Summers said cautiously, ¡°rence Howard!¡± Yosef looked proud. ¡°My sister¡¯s son-inw. ¡°Ms. Lawson, the three people we¡¯re talking about are actually the same person.¡± Selina had an instant realization, and her pretty face darkened. ¡°Did you just say rence Howard? ¡°Not him again!¡± She did not expect that after everything she had gone through, the person they were now rmending had turned out to be rence, whom she had met on her first day back in Mediterranean City. Chapter 157 - Ex-Wifes Request

Chapter 157: Ex-Wife¡¯s Request

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the medical team left, Selina continued frantically smashing the things in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him again! ¡°Would it kill me if I avoided asking him about it? ¡°Why is this happening? Is destiny ying a trick on me? ¡°I¡¯d rather die than have to beg that guy for help!¡± Selina¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked deranged. None of the Lawson family¡¯s butlers and servants dared to speak. They were all terrified. Suddenly, a slender woman with European-style arched eyebrows walked in. She was fashionably dressed and wore high heels. She was slim, too. She was supposed to be quite alluring. Unfortunately, her nose was bandaged up, so she looked very awkward. The woman looked surprised. ¡°Selina, what¡¯se over you? ¡°Why are you so angry all of a sudden?¡± Selina looked up at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my dad¡¯s not going to make it. I mean, those quacks rmended someone to me. ¡°But this person...¡± The woman was none other than Lisa, the producer from Port Ind. Lisa frowned. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you looking for that person? If we can save Old Master Lawson... We don¡¯t even have to save him, we just need him to wake up. ¡°So we can have Old Master Lawson make a will stating that you can take over the Lawson family. ¡°Otherwise, if your brothers divide the Lawson family¡¯s fortunes, who knows what terrible mess the Lawson family will get into?¡± Selina sighed. ¡°I¡¯d like that. ¡°But I¡¯ve had trouble with that man. There¡¯s no way I can swallow my pride and beg him.¡± Lisa asked curiously. ¡°Who is it? ¡°With the Lawson family¡¯s power, there¡¯s someone you can¡¯t get?¡± Selina did not keep it a secret, exining everything about rence to Lisa, including the unpleasant things that had happened between them. Lisa¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°That guy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Do you know him?¡± It was Selina¡¯s turn to be surprised now. Lisa gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯d recognize him even if he turned into ash. That¡¯s the guy who broke the imnt in my nose. ¡°He made me fly to Awe Country again. I¡¯ve juste back from stic surgery.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Selina asked curiously. Lisa exined what had happened at the hospital that day. ¡°That boy¡¯s an *sshole. He can even beat women up. My friends are still in the hospital with their hands broken. ¡°I¡¯d kill him if I had the chance! ¡°But he can be of use to you now. He can save Old Master Lawson, so we have to keep him alive for the time being.¡± Lisa suddenly sneered sinisterly before she began to speak. ¡°Selina, I¡¯ve figured out how to deal with him.¡± ¡°How?¡± Selina asked quickly. All she cared about right now was her father¡¯s life. Otherwise, with her brains, Selina would have been able to figure out a way to deal with rence. She was distracted and thus had not given much thought to how to deal with rence. Lisa was different. She was obsessed with getting back at rence, and she had a stockpile of bad ideas. ¡°rence has a wife, and as I left Mediterranean City for my surgery in Awe Country, I kept an eye on Mediterranean City¡¯s happenings, including rence¡¯s clinic. I had someone keep an eye on it. ¡°Let¡¯s give rence a head start. rence is tough, but his wife¡¯s different. ¡°As far as I know, Murphy Property Development Group is only worth two billion. I can crush him with my connections without you even needing to do anything.¡± Lisa let out an amusedugh. ¡°Selina, you can use the Lawson family¡¯s power to give Miranda a treat first. ¡°Pretend to give in to rence until he saves Old Master Lawson. ¡°After that, we¡¯ll immediately destroy rence¡¯s clinic!¡± Lisa had a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a doctor? ¡°Isn¡¯t he arrogant?¡± She seemed spiteful. ¡°We¡¯ll start with what he¡¯s most proud of. If several patients die and there¡¯s a medical ident in Thirteen Hall, the media will follow the story. We control the entertainment industry, so we hold the public opinion in our hands. ¡°We¡¯ll let it go viral on Twitter, and I¡¯ll have some influencers share the post. The boy will be dead meat. Even Jesus won¡¯t be able to save him then.¡± Lisa sneered. ¡°With the public pressure, do you think the authorities will let rence go? ¡°They¡¯ll shut down Thirteen Hall, and rence will be someone everyone hates. ¡°In the end, rence¡¯s reputation will be ruined, and the families of the patients who died will give him enough trouble for a lifetime. ¡°We don¡¯t even have to kill him. This going to be worse than killing him.¡± Killing someone by destroying their hope. It was ??a hell of a move by Lisa. She not only wanted to destroy Thirteen Hall but rence as well. Selina frowned. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± How could you do great things without being ruthless? Besides, the way rence had turned her downst time had been off-putting. ¡®He¡¯s only a barefoot doctor. Who gave him the right to treat me that way?¡¯ rence had no idea what Selina and Lisa were nning. He had been consulting patients at?Thirteen Hall all day. He had cured dozens of patients. After that farce in the park, many elderly men and women had visited him out of admiration. As he was closing up the clinic after finishing the consultation with his final patient that evening, a tall woman in light makeup, a ck trenchcoat, knee-high boots, and jeans walked in. The sunset just happened to be shining in from behind her. rence stared nkly at the woman for a second. The scene felt good. The woman before him used to be a dream, a prize he had often been worried about losing. However, they had nothing to do with each other now! rence remained calm and smiled faintly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Miranda walked over slowly. ¡°Do I need a reason to visit you? ¡°I came just as you were about to get off work. Are you going to rest?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± rence nodded andughed as he put away his things. ¡°You¡¯re always wee here. I never said you couldn¡¯te. ¡°I can even examine you if you don¡¯t feel well.¡± Miranda froze. ¡°Are you going to charge me?¡± The woman smiled gently after saying that, her tone a little coquettish. rence was stunned. He had never seen Miranda smile like that before. Perhaps more urately, she had never smiled like that in front of him before. ¡°We made the right choice by getting a divorce. You would never smile at me like that if we were still married.¡± rence sighed. ¡°You always save your best for outsiders and maintain your manners.¡± Miranda nced at rence. ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°No, I was just inspired enough to say that.¡± Miranda bit her red lip. She was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± renceughed. ¡°I knew you were here for something. Tell me. What can I do for you?¡± Miranda tugged at her trenchcoat. ¡°I have a business partner who needs my help. I hear you¡¯re a good doctor, so help me save someone. ¡°If you save them, she¡¯ll sign the contract with me.¡± rence froze. ¡°Is that all? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 158 - Give Me Ten Billion Dollars, And Ill Help You Cure Him Right Away

Chapter 158: Give Me Ten Billion Dors, And I¡¯ll Help You Cure Him Right Away

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miranda looked at rence in surprise. ¡°Did you just say yes? I thought you were going to demand something in return.¡± renceughed and asked, ¡°What could I demand? ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my duty to cure people. Helping you is also helping me.¡± Miranda still felt ufortable about it. It had taken her a long time to summon up the courage necessary to ask such a thing of rence, whom she had thought would give her a hard time and not say yes so easily. Unexpectedly, rence had said yes without hesitation, leaving Miranda a little frustrated. There seemed to be something missing in their current rtionship. They were too polite to each other. They knew each other very well yet were far apart. Miranda shook her head, not wanting to give it any more thought. ¡°Thanks for helping me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ms. Lawson and the others are waiting for us at the vi.¡± rence did not think twice and got into Miranda¡¯s car. The moment they got into the car, Cecilia¡¯s red Ferrari just so happened to stop at the other side of the street. She watched as rence and Miranda got into the car. Cecilia paused briefly as she got out of the car, bearing the fruits. Then, she rushed into Thirteen Hall. ¡°Master Williams!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Cecilia.¡± Master Williams walked out slowly. Cecilia had been assisting him recently, so the two were familiar with each other. Cecilia asked nervously, ¡°Why is rence out with Miranda? ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Master Williams nodded. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Cecilia asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Master Williams exined, ¡°Well, one of Miranda¡¯s business partners is sick, so she came to ask Master Howard for help. ¡°Master Howard went with her to cure them.¡± Cecilia sighed in relief. ¡°I see. I thought they were getting back together.¡± She patted her chest a little nervously. You could see that she really cared about rence. Master Williams smiled and shook his head. ¡°Just follow them if you¡¯re worried.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow them.¡± Cecilia nodded, put down the fruits, and ran out of Thirteen Hall. Master Williams smiled as he watched Cecilia run out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°There¡¯s just so much hassle when ites to the romance of youngsters.¡± Miranda sped off in her BMW. The dashboard disyed that they were already going over a hundred yards a second. rence sat in the passenger seat as the car rushed down the three ring roads and out of the city, before finally stopping at the Lawson family¡¯s new vi on the outskirts of the city. Miranda got out of the BMW after stopping it in front of a ck iron gate. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in first,¡± said Miranda. ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded quietly and followed her into the vi. An old butler was already waiting at the door, but instead of taking rence to meet the client as Miranda had said would happen, he took them straight to a room. The room wasrge and smelled of both traditional and modern medicine. In the bed in the middle of the roomy a patient with tubes all over him and a venttor hooked to his mouth. Next to him were various precise devices, all working in an orderly fashion. Several doctors in white coats stood around him. They stood watch for the 24 hours of the day. They all got up and looked at rence and the others as rence walked in. The old butler pointed to the patient on the bed. ¡°This is our old master. Can you cure him?¡± rence raised his eyebrows and looked over at the bed. The man in the bed was already terminally ill. The only ¡®energy¡¯ he had left was between his eyebrows, on each side of his shoulders, and in his chest. A total of four energies! The average freshly dead body had three energies between the eyebrows and on the shoulders. There were a dozen energies in the average person. The old man only had four energies left, which meant he was not far from death. rence frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad! ¡°Spleen failure, kidney failure, liver failure, and heart failure. ¡°Muscle atrophy and neurodegeneration! ¡°Osteoporosis, femoral head necrosis, severe rheumatism, gunshot wounds, knife wounds, and a history of tetanus. ¡°And he has had bypass surgery and a craniotomy before. ¡°He¡¯s also had surgery done on his bronchus, eyes, ears, even reproductive system. ¡°His condition is deteriorating in many ways, and he has cancer cells...¡± rence¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°He¡¯s only managing to stay alive due to various precious medicines, right? ¡°He would already be dead if he was a regr person. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯d live any longer than three days in his condition, even with the medicine.¡± The old butler opened his mouth in surprise, looking at rence in amazement. He jumped in excitement. ¡°Miracle doctor. You¡¯re a miracle doctor! ¡°How did you know? ¡°Old Master¡¯s condition is exactly as you¡¯ve described!¡± Miranda also looked shocked. She was quite sure that rence had never met Bob before. rence already knew what was wrong with Bob after having only been in the room for a few minutes. It was amazing. Miranda¡¯s eyes sparkled. She sized up rence, briefing pretending as if she did not know him. ¡®Is rence really a miracle doctor?¡¯ Trembling, the old butler asked, ¡°Master, can you save Old Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded affirmatively, ¡°But he can¡¯t live for long after that. Maybe five years at most.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Five years!¡± A cry of surprise came from behind a partition in the room. Overwhelmed by the news that her dad could live for another five years, Selina rushed out of thepartment. Getting her father to wake up for five days was already enough, let alone live five years. If Bob could stay awake for five days, he could settle everything. If Bob lived for another five years, that would be enough for him to handle all the matters regarding the Lawson family and transfer all of their rights to Selina. Everything would be set at that point, and not even her vtile brothers would be able to influence Selina¡¯s position. Selina¡¯s face turned red with excitement. ¡°Are you telling the truth? ¡°You really can give my dad five more years to live?¡± rence was stunned when he saw Selina. Then, he looked at Miranda wryly. ¡°She¡¯s the client you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Miranda nodded. Selina sneered and said proudly, ¡°Haha, who else did you think it would be? ¡°rence, I know you still have feelings for your ex-wife. If you say yes to saving my father, I can sign a ten billion dor deal with your ex-wife right now. ¡°The Lawson family will choose to invest in real estate in Mediterranean City with the Murphy family as the sole agent. ¡°Ten billion is enough to move the Murphy family three small steps up the socialdder. ¡°With the Lawson family as your backers, no one would dare refuse to give the Murphy family the green light on future projects!¡± Selina looked at rence condescendingly. ¡°Now, all you have to do is cure my dad!¡± rence narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± Selina froze. Miranda got panicked too. ¡°rence, cure him if you can. You promised me.¡± Getting a ten billion dor deal would be like hitting the jackpot for her. She could do so much with it, and the Murphy family could hold their heads up high. Next year, they would no longer be at the mercy of the Murphy family of Beth City. Armstrong and Peony would be ted too! Thus, this ten billion dor deal meant a lot to Miranda. Selina nced at rence. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to refuse. ¡°Again, don¡¯t you just want money? ¡°I¡¯ll give you any amount of money as long as you cure my dad!¡± rence smiled.. ¡°Really? Are you that rich? Give me ten billion dors, and I¡¯ll help you cure him right away.¡± Chapter 159 - You Can Have It

Chapter 159: You Can Have It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ten billion dors?¡± Selina froze. She was stunned. Soon, she frowned. Then, she could not helpughing mockingly. ¡°Are you that crazy about money?¡± Miranda thought rence was messing around, so she stepped forward to advise, ¡°rence, knock it off. ¡°Even if the Lawson family is rich, no one would ask for ten billion dors to treat Selina¡¯s dad¡¯s illness. You¡¯re being greedy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just anyone asking for it, it¡¯s me,¡± rence replied tly. He nced at Bob, who was terminally ill. ¡°As the richest man in Maple Country, Bob is extremely important. ¡°Once he dies, the Lawson family¡¯s influence in Maple Country will be greatly diminished.¡± rence smiled. ¡°I can keep Bob alive for five more years, which is enough time for the Lawson family to get all their affairs in order. ¡°Its value would be hard to measure, but we can forget about ten billion dors. Even twenty, thirty, or fifty billion would be worth it!¡± ¡°You...¡± Miranda suddenly felt like rence was someone she did not know. She had not even thought about that. She had only seen the ten billion real estate order Selina had given her, not see the potential crisis the Lawson family would face. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be so greedy, do you? ¡°Can¡¯t you just ask for one or two hundred million?¡± Miranda frowned. She sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t be so greedy. One or two hundred million is enough tost you for an entire lifetime.¡± rence did not back down. ¡°Ten billion, and not a cent less.¡± Selina was crimson with anger. ¡°You bastard, are you really asking for ten billion dors? ¡°Ten billion dors? ¡°Do you know how much ten billion dors is? Her face was full of ridicule. ¡°One dor weighs a thousandth of a pound, while one million dors weighs about 24 pounds. ¡°One hundred million dors weighs more than a ton. Multiple trains wouldn¡¯t even be able to move ten billion dors, yet you¡¯re asking for it? ¡°Even if I gave you ten billion dors, would you even be able to take it back with you? ¡°You¡¯re practically asking for the moon!¡± rence threw up his hands. ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then there¡¯s nothing further to discuss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miranda, I can¡¯t cure him.¡± rence turned around and walked away. Miranda shuddered. She yelled after rence, ¡°Is this you getting your revenge on me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± rence stopped, looking back at Miranda in confusion. Miranda¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°rence, I know it¡¯s my fault. I looked down on you and despised you. I didn¡¯t care about your feelings. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, and I¡¯ve gotten what I deserve! ¡°This deal is really important to the Murphy family and me. My parents are going to rely on this to change their fate. The Murphy family¡¯s going to rely on this order to forge our path toward glory too. I¡¯m willing to give anything up to seal the deal. ¡°Save Bob if you can, okay? Please, I beg you.¡± The woman looked at rence sadly. ¡°If you want me to apologize, fine, I¡¯ll even get on my knees now and apologize to you.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Miranda¡¯s sad face was full of confusion. ¡°If you have the medical skills, why won¡¯t you help me?¡± She then grew furious. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny to act out with me right now? ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! ¡°I was really wrong, okay?¡± Miranda fumed. She spoke without thinking. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. rence, be the bigger person and forgive me.¡± rence smiled mockingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize to me with that kind of tone. ¡°And you think I¡¯m acting out because of you?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Do you know how Selina humiliated me? ¡°She wrote me a check for two hundred million dors and asked me to pick it up like a dog. ¡°In her eyes, I¡¯m just an ant she could crush at any time. Now, she¡¯s still asking me for help in the same tone. Even a sculpture has a temper. Am I so spineless in your eyes?¡± rence¡¯s face was full of derision. ¡°If I say yes to her now, do you think I would have any dignity left, as a man? ¡°She¡¯s waiting to see me make a fool of myself. ¡°Do you know why she proposed a ten billion dor deal to you all of a sudden? It¡¯s just because she knew you were my ex-wife, so she wanted to use you to ckmail me.¡± Miranda froze. After she came to her senses, she begged rence again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°But can¡¯t you just help me for once? ¡°I beg of you.¡± rence relented. He was about to say yes. ¡°Pfft, haha.¡± Selina chuckled as she watched the scene like it was a television show. rence made up his mind and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miranda. I¡¯ve done so much for you in the past. ¡°Now, I just want to do things for myself.¡± rence turned to look at Selina. ¡°Ten billion dors, and not a single cent less. By the way, your dad only has three days left to live. He¡¯ll die after the three days, so you only have until then to think this through.¡± With that said, rence turned around and walked away. ¡°rence, stop! ¡°Why won¡¯t you help me? ¡°Why? ¡°Are you punishing me? You¡¯re so cruel. Why won¡¯t you save Bob, since you can?¡± No matter how much Miranda yelled at his back, rence never looked behind. Selina stood still, an indifferent expression on her face. Just then, Lisa walked out of the next room. ¡°This guy took the hard way out when he was given a choice.¡± Selina coldly took out her phone. ¡°Hello, is this Manager Langdon? Contact Mediterranean City¡¯s Construction Department. I have a business n that involves investing in Mediterranean City. ¡°Hello, Manager Wayman, contact the FDA and report that Thirteen Hall is selling fake medicine! ¡°Hello, Supervisor Laroche, ask all your staff to go to Thirteen Hall tomorrow. No matter what they have to do, make sure theye down with a cold or a fever. Do whatever you can to get them sick so they can get it treated at Thirteen Hall. ¡°Hello, Secretary Smith, contact some influencers in the entertainment industry and ask them to create buzz about tomorrow¡¯s trending tweet! Tweet about how the quack at Thirteen Hall has killed someone and get all the celebrities under the Lawson family to share it! ¡°Hello, Dr. Warner, contact Mediterranean City¡¯s hospitals right away. Two days from now, get them to gather outside Thirteen Hall. Anyone who shows up will get paid. Pay a general nurse ten thousand dors, a head nurse one hundred thousand dors, a director five hundred thousand, and an attending doctor one million! ¡°Hey, ountant Ziegler, contact the Urban Development Department and get me Thirteen Hall¡¯snd. ¡°I¡¯ll pay any amount! ¡°Make the news go viral tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Then, the morning of the next day, drive one hundred excavators over to demolish Thirteen Hall and turn it into an area for public toilets!¡± Selina was a fierce and resolute woman. Miranda stood by the sidelines, gaping. Thirteen Hall would be ruined if Selina truly executed all of her ns. Not only would Thirteen Hall go down but rence too. Selina¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Ten billion dors? ¡°Haha, you can have it when you¡¯re dead.¡± Chapter 160 - You Can Have It

Chapter 160: You Can Have It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After leaving the vi, rence was nning to take a cab back, only to realize he was in the suburbs. He was in the middle of nowhere, where there were no taxis. He had to walk along the road and head back to the city. Honk honk... A car honked, and a red Ferrari pulled up by rence¡¯s feet. The window rolled down, revealing a beautiful woman inside. ¡°She left you behind, didn¡¯t she? ¡°And now you have to walk home alone? You poor thing. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Cecilia did not beat around the bush. rence was surprised. He pulled the door open and got in the passenger seat. ¡°Cecilia, what are you doing here?¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t know I was here. I saw you going out with your ex-wife when I reached Thirteen Hall. ¡°I was concerned about your safety, so I followed you. ¡°Now it turns out I was right. If I hadn¡¯t followed you, you would have walked all the way back downtown.¡± rence smiled wryly. ¡°Well, the deal fell apart.¡± Cecilia looked curious. ¡°What happened? ¡°I heard from Master Williams that you were going to treat your ex-wife¡¯s client. How did the deal fall apart?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°The client is Selina.¡± Cecilia swore, ¡°Selina? F*ck! Her again? Is your ex-wife out of her mind? ¡°Selina humiliated you by writing a check for two hundred million dors and throwing it onto the floor. She humiliated you by treating you like a dog, yet you¡¯re treating her father?¡± rence leaned back in his seat. ¡°I rejected her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Come on. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Cecilia smiled and nodded. She stepped on the gas pedal and sped toward the city. The red Ferrari was like a me against the sunset, racing down the road like a bullet. The car had just driven for five minutes when it arrived at the three ring roads. Because the three ring roads led to the airport expressway, there was a lot of traffic. Bang... There was a muffled sound. The car in front of them had a t tire, and the driver lost control of it. It drifted horizontally into the middle of the road, and three or four cars collided with each other soon after. ¡°Cecilia, look out!¡± roared rence. rence was dumbstruck. He grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and turned it to one side. If they had crashed into the cars, and the car behind them followed suit, and both of them would have died. Fortunately, rence was quick to react. He made Cecilia¡¯s Ferrari swerve out of the traffic and m into a nearby barrier to slow down before finally stopping. The cars behind them were not so lucky. They failed to dodge, crashing into the pile of cars one by one. Bang... nk... Screech... The sound of metal crushing and brakes screeching rang out. Once everything calmed down, there was a horrible traffic jam on the road. More than twenty cars had crashed into each other, after all. The sound of the crying and screaming was overwhelming! rence¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Cecilia, call the police. I¡¯m going to help.¡± With that said, rence ran straight into the scene of the crash and began saving lives. Cecilia finally came to her senses and pulled out her phone to call emergency services. Some passers-by nearby also called the police and 911 emergency services. ¡°What are you doing just standing there? ¡°Help me out!¡± rence was rushing to the crash scene and shouting at the onlookers. ¡°Well...¡± Most passers-by looked hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave it at that?¡± ¡°This is the scene of a car ident. How are we going to exin when the traffic policee?¡± ¡°Yeah, it would be bad if the traffic police came and med us for tampering with the scene.¡± ¡°We¡¯d better not move.¡± Several people nodded. rence roared, ¡°Is life more important, or is the scene more important? ¡°Look, some of the tanks are broken. With so much gasoline on the ground, a single spark could blow up all these cars. ¡°Now,e and help me out!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A young man walked out, but the woman next to him grabbed his hand. ¡°Son, don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Mom, I want to help.¡± The young man shook off his mother¡¯s arm. Seeing this, several more men joined in. From the pile of cars, rence and the men pulled a married couple, a few elderly people, and four kids out... Because rence had X-ray vision, he pulled the seriously injured out first before saving the ones who were only slightly injured. Just over ten minutester, most of them were rescued. Just then, rence heard a hasty argument in his ear. ¡°No, Master Sanders. Your safety matters more. You can¡¯t go back in there.¡± A man in a ck suit grabbed a woman. Both their faces were bruised. Several men in suits that were keeping a low profile surrounded the woman as if to protect her. ¡°Master?¡± rence looked at the woman strangely. ¡®She¡¯s a woman in her fifties. Why did they call her ¡®Master¡¯?¡¯ Still in shock, the woman shook her head. ¡°No, Yoyo¡¯s still in there. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s alive or not. I can¡¯t leave her alone in the car. I want to save her.¡± The man in the ck suit stopped the woman. ¡°Gas is leaking, and there could be an explosion at any time. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go there. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for traffic police toe? You should rest in a safe area by the roadside first.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked rence as he walked over. The men in suits looked wary as rence approached. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯te any closer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s here to help. I saw him saving several people with the other passers-by.¡± The woman waved and pointed to a ck Audi in the distance. ¡°My adopted daughter is in that car. The car has turned over, and its gas is leaking. We can¡¯t get her out.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Are these people here to just stare at each other?¡± rence was a little angry. The man in the ck suit sneered. ¡°Hmph, our job is to protect Master Sanders from harm. ¡°What if we all left to help the others out and someone tried to hurt Masters Sanders while we were distracted?¡± rence was amused. ¡°Is she some big shot? You shouldn¡¯t be going outside at all if you¡¯re that afraid that someone will hurt you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The man in the ck suit got mad. He now wanted to attack rence. The woman shook her head and stopped him. ¡°Stop.¡± She looked at rence again apologetically. ¡°Young man, can you help me save...¡± Before she could finish, she heard a bang. One of the cars had exploded. A mushroom-shaped cloud instantly appeared in the sky as a raging fire started burning, smoke billowing from it! Thump... Large quantities of steel were carried aloft and smashed to the ground. ¡°Protect Master Sanders!¡± Several men in ck suits rushed forward and surrounded the woman. The woman stomped her foot anxiously. ¡°Hurry! Save Yoyo. Just ignore me. The fire... The fire¡¯s getting over there.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as the waves of fire spread rapidly across the gasoline-soaked areas, making a path toward the Audi. Cars were now exploding! rence¡¯s face froze. He rushed toward the Audi without hesitation. ¡°What are you doing, boy? ¡°The car is going to explode!¡± Terrified, the man in the ck suit shouted at rence. rence did not look back. ¡°I¡¯m going to save her, of course. Am I supposed to stand here like what you¡¯re doing?¡± Onlookers backed away from the exploding zone. rence was the only one running toward the Audi. He looked out of ce whenpared against the retreating crowd. Bang... Bang... Bang... Explosions continued. The people watching were terrified. ¡°Is this young man out of his mind?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a girl in the Audi, and he wants to save her.¡± ¡°F*ck! The fire¡¯s getting over there. He¡¯s not going to save anyone. He¡¯s just going to kill himself!¡± Many passers-by gaped. The ce burst into mes, and the area was covered in thick ck smoke. The man in the ck suit kept tugging on the woman he was protecting as he backed away. ¡°Master Sanders, it¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s get out.¡± p... The woman raised her hand and pped the man in the ck suit. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m not leaving. I must save Yoyo.¡± ¡°Master Sanders, you¡¯re very important. I apologize for this in advance.¡± The man in the ck suit took off his suit jacket, wrapped it around the woman, picked her up, and ran. rence was surrounded by smoke and fire right now. Breathing had be extremely difficult, and he could hardly see. His heart pounded violently. Enduring the choking smoke, rence focused himself and continued heading to the Audi. When he set off, rence had calcted that he was more than fifty meters away from the Audi. The fuel was not burning forth that fast, so he had thirty seconds at most before it reached the Audi. Therefore, he only had thirty seconds. He had thirty seconds to find the girl, pull her out, and run to safety or die. rence did not have much time to think about it. Using his gut feeling, he found an unconscious girl lying in the Audi. rence nced at her. She was still alive. rence grabbed the girl by the arm and pulled her out of the car, only to get caught by something. Bang... At the same time, rence heard a loud explosion. It was twenty meters away from him at most, and the soundwave hurt rence¡¯s eardrums. ¡°What to do... We¡¯re stuck.¡± rence was distraught. All he could do was pull on the girl as hard as he could. However, the more panicked he got, the more useless his efforts became. Bang... There was another explosion. It was ten meters away from rence. He could smell the burning gasoline. Being quick-witted, rence reached inside the car, wrapped his arm around the girl¡¯s waist, hoisted her up, and pulled her out. Finally. The moment rence pulled the girl out of the Audi. ng... A car next to the Audi exploded, its shockwaves sending rence and the Audi flying. rence cked out and lost consciousness. Chapter 161 - Thirteen Hall Has Killed Someone

Chapter 161: Thirteen Hall Has Killed Someone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When rence woke up, someone happened to be wiping his face. The woman smiled and tucked her long ck hair back when she saw rence waking up. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Cecilia, why am I here?¡± rence reached out and smacked himself on the head. The ceiling was above him, and he was lying in a hospital bed. There were flowers and fruits on the table beside him. The room was clean. It was probably a premium ward in the hospital. ¡°Julian sent the flowers. He came to visit you. He went home after making sure you were alright,¡± Cecilia exined tly. ¡°Jeremy came over too. He brought his sister to see you. ¡°Johnson also came and paid for your hospital bills. ¡°Gunther stayed in Thirteen Hall to help Master Williams. So many people are concerned about you after your fainting.¡± Then, Cecilia paused. ¡°And...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± rence looked at Cecilia in confusion. Cecilia shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep this from you,¡± she said. ¡°Your ex-wife came too. She brought you the fruit basket.¡± She pointed to the basket of fruits beside him. rence smiled a nomittal smile. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± Cecilia looked at rence somewhat angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve been here taking care of you for two days and two nights. ¡°Yet look at how happy you got when you heard that your ex-wife only came to visit you once and just gave you a basket of fruits. ¡°How ungrateful!¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, rence touched his head. ¡°Ahem, Cecilia, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m very grateful to you,¡± rence spoke earnestly. ¡°Haha...¡± Cecilia chuckled and tapped rence on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. ¡°I do believe you¡¯re grateful. I looked after you when you fainted. Iforted you when you got divorced, and I helped you run Thirteen Hall. ¡°There¡¯s no way you still think about your ex-wife. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong about people! ¡°I¡¯m going to pursue you slowly, and you¡¯ll fall for me sooner orter.¡± As she spoke, Cecilia spread out her delicate fingers before confidently curling them into a fist, indicating she had rence in the palm of her hand. ¡°Uh...¡± rence¡¯s head hurt a little, and he quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, what happened to the girl I saved?¡± Cecilia handed rence the fruit she peeled. ¡°Nothing serious. She just had a shock. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing again next time. Wouldn¡¯t I be widowed if you die?¡± rence¡¯s head hurt. He admitted Cecilia treated him better than Miranda did. Besides, with her looks and figure, Cecilia was definitely a good woman. However, he felt a little strange. He immediately continued the topic. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯d better discharge. I¡¯ve been in aa for two days. Master Williams can¡¯t handle Thirteen Hall alone.¡± Cecilia muttered, ¡°It¡¯s even more than that. ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± rence looked at Cecilia in doubt. Cecilia frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but we¡¯ve had a dozen times more patients at Thirteen Hall these past two days. ¡°Master Williams has had a lot on his te. There have been seven or eight medical incidents in Thirteen Hall in just two days. ¡°There were about a dozen other times we had trouble with thugs. If it weren¡¯t for Julian, Thirteen Hall would¡¯ve gone down long ago.¡± rence¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the look in them deepened a little. Something had to be wrong when things seemed unusual. ¡®Has someone started going after Thirteen Hall? ¡®Is it the people from the consortium behind Emmett? ¡®Or is Selina behind this?¡¯ rence got up and jumped off the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cecilia. Let¡¯s get me discharged.¡± An hourter, rence arrived at Thirteen Hall. Sure enough, Thirteen Hall was full of people, and there were even two long queues on the road outside. rence nced at them and realized that most of them only had amon cold; some were not even sick. Why were they queuing up for medical treatment when they were not sick? Were they not looking for trouble? rence was just about to enter Thirteen Hall when he heard a cry from inside. ¡°They killed someone! They killed someone!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What else could it be? Thirteen Hall has killed someone!¡± The people outside rushed over and headed into Thirteen Hall. They took pictures with their phones, posted to Facebook, and tweeted about it. A woman sat down on the ground, crying and shouting. ¡°Dear! Dear, why did you have to leave so soon? ¡°You only had amon cold. You would have been fine if you had just gone to the hospital for an injection. ¡°But you just had toe to Thirteen Hall, and the quack here killed you. ¡°How am I going to live on my own?¡± The woman bawled her eyes out as she shook the body of the man lying on the ground. Master Williams¡¯s face was pale as he exined feebly. ¡°I... It¡¯s really got nothing to do with me. I had just started consulting him. ¡°How could he die before treatment even began? ¡°Did your husband have any other diseases?¡± Master Williams asked quickly. The woman¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My husband was in good health. He could have sex with me five times a week. ¡°He worked out every day and had a physical examination every year. How could he possibly have some disease? ¡°It has to be you. You killed my husband!¡± The woman insisted that it was Master Williams who had killed him. Master Williams did not know what to do. The man on the ground was dead. He was not breathing, and his heart had stopped beating. Master Williams stumbled and slumped sadly into his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve saved lives all my life. Am I going to ruin my reputation today?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Just then, a voice rang out, and rence and Cecilia finally made their way through the crowd into Thirteen Hall. Master Williams looked like he had seen his guardian angel when he saw rence. ¡°Master Howard!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± rence asked with a frown. Master Williams paled. ¡°I killed someone.¡± rence frowned deeply. ¡°Are you sure you killed him?¡± Master Williams froze. The woman on the floor yelled at rence. ¡°Who else could have killed him, if not Thirteen Hall? ¡°My husband was in good health and could have sex with me four or five times a week. ¡°He worked out and had never experienced any serious illnesses. I take him to the hospital for an examination every year. Look.¡± The woman held up the physical examination report in her hand as if it was evidence. ¡°These are my husband¡¯s physical examination reports for thest few years. There was nothing wrong with him. ¡°He had been having a cold these past few days, so he came to Thirteen Hall for treatment. This old man prescribed my husband some medicine yesterday. ¡°We came back for a follow-up examination today. Within three minutes, my husband was dead. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who killed him?¡± The woman¡¯s hands gesticted wildly as if she was insane. rence looked at the physical examination reports in the woman¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Interesting. ¡°Why did you bring so many years¡¯ worth of physical examination reports if you¡¯re only consulting for a minor cold?¡± rence¡¯s voice deepened, and he asked meaningfully, ¡°Did you know your husband was going to die?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and her tone became a little urgent. ¡°What.... What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 162 - I Want Him Kneeling At My Feet

Chapter 162: I Want Him Kneeling At My Feet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Williams turned around and gave rence a startled look. ¡®Yeah! ¡®Why did she bring so many physical examination reports for a minor cold consultation? ¡®And it was years of physical examination reports, too. ¡®The woman seemed to know that her husband was going to die. ¡®Something¡¯s definitely wrong!¡¯ rence walked over to the man¡¯s ¡®corpse¡¯ with his hands behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about? ¡°Everyone can see what I mean. ¡°My husband walked into your Thirteen Hall, alive and kicking. ¡°Now, my husband is dead. Won¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± The woman was stubborn, though she was already sounding somewhat guilty. She had a feeling that rence knew something was up. ¡®No way! ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯ rence almostughed aloud. ¡°What if I could bring your husband back to life?¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman froze. She looked a little hesitant. ¡°If you can bring my husband back to life, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re a good doctor.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a good doctor?¡± rence could not helpughing out loud this time. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to admit that I¡¯m a good doctor. ¡°All you have to do is tell me who sent you.¡± rence looked around. ¡°And who sent all of you?¡± After catching rence¡¯s eye, everyone stepped back and stared at the floor. ¡°You...¡± The woman¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and then, she roared, ¡°What do you mean, who sent me? No one sent me. We¡¯re here for medical treatment. ¡°Nice job, you almost tricked me. ¡°My husband indeed died in Thirteen Hall, and you can¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°Are you sure your husband¡¯s dead?¡± renceughed. ¡°Master Williams, did you boil water for tea today?¡± Master Williams looked at rence helplessly. ¡®There¡¯s no time to waste, yet rence¡¯s in the mood for tea? ¡®Someone¡¯s died! ¡®Thirteen Hall won¡¯t be able to open for business until we figure this out.¡¯ It was a big deal for a clinic to kill someone. Master Williams steeled himself. ¡°Yes, it should be boiling already.¡± ¡°Bring it here,¡± rence said tly. Master Williams asked in confusion, ¡°Master Howard, how are you still in the mood for tea when someone¡¯s just died?¡± The woman also sneered at rence. ¡°Yeah, your clinic killed my husband, yet you still want tea? ¡°Everyone, look. What an hical clinic and what hical doctors they are! ¡°He killed someone, and now, he¡¯s in the mood for tea! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± rence smiled and said nothing. Soon Master Williams came running with the kettle. Hot air came out of the spout. ¡°Master Howard, the water¡¯s here.¡± rence took the bottle and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Watch. I¡¯m going to transform him into a living human now.¡± The woman¡¯s heart leaped into her throat as if she knew what rence was going to do. The next moment, rence poured boiling water over the man¡¯s ¡®corpse¡¯ as everyone watched. Boiling water of nearly two hundred degrees Fahrenheit was poured all over his chest. ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± There was a piercing scream, and the man jumped up as if his buttocks were on fire. His face contorted with pain. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s alive?¡± Master Williams was startled. He looked surprised as he gaped. ¡°What... What... What... are you doing...¡± The woman pointed to rence as she looked at her man in pain. rence sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Wasn¡¯t your husband dead? ¡°I saved your husband. Why aren¡¯t you thanking me? ¡°Also, you don¡¯t seem to be surprised that your husband hase back to life.¡± The woman¡¯s expression kept shifting. rence looked at the patients around him. ¡°Are you not surprised at all? ¡°It¡¯s like you knew the man wasn¡¯t dead.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°How would we have known?¡± ¡°We¡¯re only here for the show!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here for the show.¡± The people around him could not help defending themselves. Master Williams finally realized it. ¡°Nice job. I was wondering why there were so many patients here all of a sudden. It turns out you¡¯re all here to make trouble.¡± rence shouted as he stepped out. ¡°Tell me. Who sent you?¡± ¡°What do you mean who sent us?¡± ¡°Nobody sent us!¡± Some of them were still stubborn. ¡°Haha, so you won¡¯t say, will you?¡± rence sneered and shook his kettle, sending boiling water flying out of the spout and into the crowd, where it caused blisters when it hit the skin. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He wants to kill us!¡± The patients screamed in pain and ran out of Thirteen Hall. rence shouted, ¡°Gunther, don¡¯t let anyone go. Beat them up!¡± ¡°Huh? Beat them?¡± Gunther froze. rence smiled. ¡°Yes, beat them!¡± ¡°What the hell? How dare you make a scene at Thirteen Hall? I¡¯ll throw everyone out with a broken arm. ¡°Yes!¡± Gunther rushed into the crowd after getting affirmation from rence. He was a trained martial artist, and he could fight ten ordinary people by himself. In just a few seconds, Gunther had broken the arms of a dozen people before throwing them out of Thirteen Hall. At the sight of this, the rest turned around and ran to the street across from Thirteen Hall, shouting at rence, ¡°How dare you beat people up?¡± ¡°Everyone,e and see. Thirteen Hall¡¯s doctors beat people up.¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, our arms are broken.¡± ¡°Is a murderer like that fit to be a doctor?¡± ¡°Film it. Record it and post it online!¡± ¡°Yes! Ruin his reputation. We¡¯ll see who wille to Thirteen Hall for medical treatment again!¡± The group of people snarled as they took out their phones to process the video they had shot and edit out some parts. The man who had just yed dead had be the victim, while rence was falsely used of hurting patients with boiling water. There was also the scene of Gunther beating people up, which was also twisted into Thirteen Hall beating up patients. Undaunted, rence stood in the doorwayughing, ¡°Post all you want. Go back and tell your Master they can juste at me all they want. ¡°I want to see who¡¯s behind this! ¡°Next time you guys step into Thirteen Hall, it¡¯s going to be more than a broken arm.¡± What happened in Thirteen Hall quickly got back to Selina. ¡°What did you say? ¡°rence beat people up? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Selina froze, unable to believe her ears. A man in a suit stood in front of Selina. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lawson, he really beat people up. ¡°We also took photos and videos and posted them on Twitter. ¡°It has already caused a small wave of public opinion and also been retweeted by your influencers and celebrities. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will dominate the headlines in a few hours.¡± Selina jumped to her feet and burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha! Idiot. What an idiot. ¡°How dare he beat people up in awful society? ¡°Once he strikes them, it bes a crime for intentional injury. Even if he¡¯s in the right, it would still be deemed unreasonable! ¡°Not to mention him breaking people¡¯s arms and letting others film him. I¡¯ll see how he¡¯ll deny it when we have solid evidence.¡± The Port Ind producer, Lisa, also shook her head in amusement. ¡°They¡¯re just barbarians. They don¡¯t know anything about thew. ¡°We were just thinking about getting under his skin, but he started beating people up himself.¡± Just then, a middle-aged man came in and said respectfully, ¡°We¡¯ve gotten the rights to develop Thirteen Hall¡¯snd. ¡°We¡¯ve also contacted the Urban Development Department and Mediterranean City¡¯s hospitals. They¡¯re going to cooperate with us! ¡°We¡¯ve also finished producing evidence that Thirteen Hall¡¯s been selling fake drugs. We just need your word to set it in motion.¡± Selina sneered like a haughty queen. ¡°It¡¯s time. Ask everyone to gather at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance tomorrow morning. ¡°I want to see how rence meets his demise! ¡°This time, I want him kneeling at my feet, begging me to let him cure my father!¡± Chapter 163 - The Show Starts

Chapter 163: The Show Starts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sky was just starting to brighten up the next morning at sunrise. Selina¡¯s people got to work. A bunch of patients lined up at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance, holding up dozens of signs. The people who had had their hands broken at Thirteen Hall were all bandaged up and shouting for justice. Television reporters and livestreaming influencers had set up their livestream equipment, ready to go live. ¡°Open the door, hical doctor!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve beaten people up. You killed someone and still dared toy a hand on your patients after that. We¡¯ve reported you, and everyone¡¯s here to defend their rights. So you dare to beat people up but not to open the doors?¡± ¡°hical doctor, open the door if you have the nerve!¡± Hundreds of patients gathered outside Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. The ce was bustling. In Humanity Hall across the street, Selina sat elegantly, sipping her morning tea and eating breakfast as she waited in her crystal high heels. Standing behind Selina were some of Mediterranean City¡¯s local billionaires. The Murphy family was also here. The nearby Lisa sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have to expend so much effort to deal with this kid.¡± A charming smile shed across Selina¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure he¡¯s beyond redemption. ¡°This is just an appetizer. He¡¯ll have more than enough to suffer through once all the shockwaves of today hit him againter on in life. ¡°I want him to kneel and beg me today!¡± Just then, rence opened Thirteen Hall¡¯s door and appeared with Gunther by his side. The rioters from yesterday took a dozen steps back. rence looked at the crowd with amusement. ¡°Are you guys here to cause trouble again? ¡°Did you not learn your lesson yesterday?¡± A man looked at rence angrily. ¡°Everyone, look. As a doctor, how can you be so proud of beating people up? ¡°Hurry and film this, everyone. Post his ugly face online! ¡°Let the world see what Thirteen Hall¡¯s doctor is really like.¡± Click click click... Lights shed. Many reporters started taking pictures, and some popr live streamers went live and ndered Thirteen Hall further. ¡°Quack!¡± ¡°Thirteen Hall also sells fake drugs!¡± ¡°Thirteen Hall killed someone.¡± rence was undaunted. ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to nder me, you have to prove it, don¡¯t you? ¡°Is it fun to make false usations without evidence?¡± ¡°Who says we have no evidence?¡± A loud voice ran out, and a young man who looked to be in his mid-twenties walked over with a cold smile on his face. He was dressed in a suit and was pretending to be someone he was not. rence¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Gerald? ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± In Humanity Hall across from the scene, Selina crossed her sexy legs, her ck silk stockings ovepping one another. ¡°Look, the show¡¯s starting.¡± Gerald chuckled. ¡°rence, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± He looked around and suddenly shouted, ¡°Thirteen Hall¡¯s owner rence grew up in the same orphanage as me. Then, he started dating in junior high. He knocked a girl up, and she jumped off a building!¡± Gerald¡¯s voice was like a bomb. Everyone exploded in an uproar. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He started dating in junior high and made a girl jump off a building after knocking her up?¡± ¡°F*ck, how can there be such a terrible person?¡± Everyone around them made angry faces. Gerald stood on his moral high ground. ¡°rence, I¡¯ve buried this in my heart for ten years, but I still remember what happened. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed Sophie!¡± Gerald¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Is Dr. Howard someone like that?¡± ¡°No way, Dr. Howard¡¯s a nice guy... How could he have done that?¡± The neighbors of Thirteen Hall began to talk, saying they did not believe Gerald. They had gotten to know rence recently. However, doubt had also been nted inside their hearts. rence¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Gerald, is there something wrong with you? ¡°Sophie told you about how she was raped by Donald, yet you imed she seduced him. What does this have to do with me? ¡°Could you be any better at making up lies?¡± Gerald stepped forward and lowered his voice. ¡°I know. Sophie told me first, but so what? ¡°How could we fight the Wright family? ¡°That¡¯s why we called you stupid. You offended the Wright family, and now you¡¯ve offended Selina. Who else is going to die, if not you?¡± With that said, Gerald grinned and retreated into the crowd, shouting, ¡°I know rence all too well. He never finished junior high and he lived on the streets. ¡°Three years ago, he got lucky and saved Old Master Murphy, so he got to join the Murphy family. ¡°Within those three years of marriage, he stole countless jewelry from the Murphy family and had an affair with other women while he was still married. ¡°The Murphy family kicked him out, and he started Thirteen Hall with the money he had cheated from other women!¡± Gerald looked righteous. ¡°Tell me, how can someone with no medical skills run a clinic? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just murder to allow him to give people medical treatment?¡± rence had embarrassed Gerald at the car dealershipst time, so he was trying to get his payback now. Swoosh... All of a sudden, all the television stations¡¯ cameras and livestreamers¡¯ phone cameras were on rence. Seeing that the time was right, Selina waved her hand gently as she sat in Humanity Hall. ¡°Peony, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Peonyughed. ¡°Ms. Lawson, we had an agreement that you¡¯d give the Murphy family the ten billion deal if we testified.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Selina smiled faintly. Without any more hesitation, Peony rushed out of Humanity Hall and appeared in public with her daughters and sons-inw. ¡°Gerald¡¯s right. rence was the son-inw of the Murphy family. My daughter married rence.¡± Swoosh... The neighbors¡¯ eyes all fell on Peony. All kinds of livestreaming equipment also pointed at Peony now. Peony looked disgusted. ¡°This little loser has always beenzy and a thief.¡± Belle nodded. ¡°Yes, a diamond ne worth more than thirty thousand dors disappeared from my dresser one day. ¡°I checked the surveince. rence took it.¡± She began trumping up charges against him. Melody folded her arms, and her face was full of disdain. ¡°He stole my new iPhone too. ¡°And the change I kept on the table would sometimes disappear. It was also rence who swiped it. ¡°We were a family, so I was ashamed to point it out.¡± Kaysen came forward. ¡°rence once borrowed thirty thousand dors from me to buy a luxury item and still hasn¡¯t paid me back.¡± George said, ¡°I saw this kid poking around in Mom and Dad¡¯s wallet before.¡± The Murphy family came forward to expose rence. Their evidence was irrefutable. rence¡¯s face darkened. He had not expected the Murphy family to stab him in the back when he had already left them! ¡®Where¡¯s Miranda? ¡®Is she here too? ¡®Where is she?¡¯ Peony added, ¡°He cheated on my daughter! ¡°Take a look at this photo. It was taken when rence was with his mistress.¡± Peony pulled out dozens of photos of rence and Cecilia together. However, they were photos of rence and Cecilia after his divorce from Miranda. ¡°Huh? How could he be someone like that?¡± ¡°I thought he was a kind man!¡± ¡°Oh! We may know one¡¯s face but not their heart. I¡¯m not going to trust Thirteen Hall anymore!¡± After seeing the photos, rence¡¯s neighbors sighed and chose to believe the usations, no longer doubting them. Everyone looked at rence with disappointment and disgust. Seated in Humanity Hall, Selina snapped her fingers.. ¡°Amp it up! Let¡¯s get the real show started.¡± Chapter 164 - Activate Plan B!

Chapter 164: Activate n B!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence was at a loss for words. Everyone would believe a rumor if it was repeated enough. Even if the ims were false, with so many peopleing forward to testify and the righteous Gerald speaking up, as well as the television stations and actors Selina had hired getting involved, what was false would be true. Suddenly, someone else jumped out of the crowd. ¡°Chadwick¡¯s my boss, and this guy seduced his wife, which made my boss so angry that he kidnapped him and ended up in jail.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is that really what happened?¡± The neighbors were dumbfounded. Wonder Group¡¯s son-inw Chadwick Miller¡¯s kidnapping was all over the inte, and everyone in the neighborhood knew rence had been involved. Who would have thought that rence had seduced his wife first? Honk honk... Just then, car horns red at one end of the street. Five ck minivans and a dozen ambnces rushed down the street and stopped at Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. Out ran a crowd of men and doctors in white coats. One of the middle-aged men took out a stack of reports. ¡°Who¡¯s Thirteen Hall¡¯s owner rence Howard?¡± ¡°I am.¡± rence frowned. The middle-aged man said grimly, ¡°rence, you¡¯re suspected of selling fake Bollenin and killing a lot of cancer patients.¡± The directors, chiefs of physician, and attending doctors of Mediterranean City Champion Hospital, Mediterranean City Dos Hospital, and Mediterranean City Tres Hospital all came forward. ¡°rence rmended the medicine to us. ¡°He even showed us forged certificates, so we all thought he was legitimate. ¡°Who knew he was a liar?¡± Dozens of doctors and heads of department all came forward to testify against rence. ¡°Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t this the director of Mediterranean City Champion Hospital? He operated on my granddaughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the chief of orthopedics at Mediterranean City Dos Hospital. He set my fractured bone back into ce after I broke itst year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Lake from Mediterranean City Tres Hospital. He¡¯s a very kind man who cured my son of his uremia.¡± The neighbors recognized the doctors. Even these doctors hade forward to testify rence for selling counterfeit medicine. No one doubted them. An old man pointed at rence¡¯s nose, shouting, ¡°Young man, you have no conscience at all. Bollenin¡¯s a medicine specified for cancer. ¡°You sold counterfeit medicine, cheated people out of their money, harmed people, and made people wait for death in despair. You¡¯re going to hell.¡± An old woman wailed and sat down on the ground. ¡°Boo hoo hoo! Liar. It¡¯s all because of liars like him! ¡°My son died because of the counterfeit medicine. He could have lived. ¡°You must arrest him and give my son justice.¡± Everyone believed rence was an hical doctor now, one that sold fake drugs and hurt people. ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Shut down Thirteen Hall!¡± ¡°cklist rence. Let¡¯s go to the police and put him in jail!¡± The residents of the neighborhood roared with agitation. rence stood frozen. The middle-aged man raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Catch him and send him to the police station!¡± A group of men rushed over to take rence away forcefully. Selina, who was in Humanity Hall, curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s it? He didn¡¯t even put up a fight. ¡°How boring. We crushed him just like that. I thought he was tough. ¡°He copsed before I even got to activate my n B.¡± Lisa also shook her head in amusement when she saw that everything had been settled. ¡°Selina, with our connections and means, how could this boy have stood a chance to fight?¡± Suddenly, there was an uproar at the end of the street as a line of a dozen luxury cars showed up and parked alongside the five minivans and ambnces. Julian, Johnson, Jeremy, Tiger, River, Trevor, and more got out of their cars. River rushed over and pped the middle-aged man. p... Dumbfounded, the middle-aged man looked at River in horror. ¡°Mr. Cabello? Why are you here...¡± River fumed, ¡°Punk, how dare you forge a fake drug certificate to falsely use Master Howard?¡± ¡°A forgery?¡± The neighbors were stunned andpletely confused. River was furious and tore up rence¡¯s ¡®fake medicine certificate¡¯ that the middle-aged man had forged. ¡°You forged my official seal and Thirteen Hall¡¯s fake medicine certificate. ¡°You¡¯re getting fired, and that won¡¯t be the end of it!¡± Trevor walked up to the directors of Mediterranean City¡¯s Champion Hospital, Dos Hospital, and Tres Hospital with his hands behind his back. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed Master Howard¡¯s medical skills with my own eyes. Are you here to frame him?¡± The expressions of the directors of Mediterranean City¡¯s Champion Hospital, Dos Hospital, and Tres Hospital instantly changed, and they looked at Trevor in horror. ¡°We had no idea, Professor.¡± ¡°No idea? Haha, I think someone must have bribed you.¡± Trevor hit the ground hard with his cane. The directors of these hospitals lowered their heads in shame and dared not refute. Trevor was highly respected in the medical world. He was also their professor. No one dared to contradict him unless you wanted to be kicked out of the medical industry. Trevor roared, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The director of Mediterranean City Champion Hospital blushed. ¡°Professor, someone paid us to prove...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The evidence that rence sold counterfeit medicine was faked?¡± The neighbors were confused. What on earth was going on? Whom should they believe? Just then, Julian stepped out and shouted at Gerald, ¡°How dare you use my sworn brother, boy! ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to work anymore starting tomorrow. You¡¯re fired. ¡°There will be no ce for you in the entire Mediterranean City!¡± Gerald was pale with fear. He fell to his knees on the spot. ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯m sorry. Please give me another chance.¡± Gerald mbered over to Julian¡¯s feet. ¡°F*ck off...¡± Gerald flew back and did seven or eight somersaults after Julian kicked him. Jeremy rushed into the group of livestreamers and scolded a middle-aged man. ¡°F*ck you, are you out of your mind? ¡°How dare you frame my buddy along with the livestreamers of the entertainment livestreamingpany I invested in? ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± The middle-aged man was dumbfounded. He was the general manager of Jeremy¡¯s entertainment livestreamingpany. He had received a deal yesterday, so he led a group of influencers here to livestream today. Who could have guessed that he would run into his boss? ¡°No way, Mr. Hayes.¡± The middle-aged man looked helplessly miserable. ¡°Is this barefoot doctor your buddy?¡± Jeremy pped him. ¡°F*ck you, of course! He¡¯s my brother. ¡°What are you waiting for? Ask your idiotic livestreamers to turn off their livestreams. I¡¯m going to cklist all of you if my brother¡¯s reputation is damaged!¡± The middle-aged general manager paled with fear and quickly asked the influencers to turn off their livestreams. No one dared disobey. Everyone in the neighborhood was dumbfounded. ¡®Were these influencers paid to nder rence?¡¯ Then, a red BMW arrived. It stopped by the roadside at Thirteen Hall. Miranda hurried out of the car. ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you doing? I just saw you guys on a live stream using rence of stealing.¡± Peony¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Miranda, what are you doing here?¡± An old woman immediately asked, ¡°You¡¯re rence¡¯s ex-wife, right? What on earth is going on here? ¡°Did rence steal anything from your family? ¡°Your oldest sister said he stole her diamond ne worth over thirty thousand dors, and your second sister said he stole her iPhone!¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°No way!¡± She looked at Belle and asked, ¡°Belle, didn¡¯t George take your diamond ne? Why are you still framing rence when we¡¯ve already figured that mystery out?¡± She looked at Melody again. ¡°Melody, how could you use rence of stealing your iPhone when you lost it outside?¡± The old woman continued pursuing the matter by asking, ¡°What about rence not paying back the money he borrowed from your brother-inw? And what about him buying luxury goods?¡± Miranda frowned. ¡°When has rence ever borrowed money from him? ¡°The Murphy family gives rence three thousand dors a month, and he can save more than twenty thousand dors a year. ¡°He scrimped and saved, buying clothes from thrift shops. What luxury goods would he want to buy?¡± After listening to Miranda¡¯s exnation, the group of neighbors looked at Peony and the rest with fury on their faces. ¡°How dare you lie to us?¡± ¡°Dr. Howard¡¯s a kind person. What do you gain by framing him like this?¡± ¡°Nice job. You almost fooled me!¡± ¡°It turns out that everything¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all here to frame Dr. Howard. Come on, tell us who sent you.¡± The old men and women rolled up their sleeves, ready to strike. Peony and the rest rushed back to Humanity Hall, afraid to show their faces. rence looked at Miranda. ¡°Thanks for exining.¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Selina, who was in Humanity Hall, frowned when she saw Peony and the rest running back. ¡°Damn it. Where did those peoplee from? ¡°Activate n B!¡± Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of North Star Mansion. A middle-aged man rushed into the suite in a hurry. ¡°Master Sanders, something bad has happened. Ms. Yoyo¡¯s savior is in trouble.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in trouble? What¡¯s happened?¡± The woman frowned as she put down the phone. The middle-aged man quickly exined what had happened outside Thirteen Hall. The woman got up and sneered. ¡°Haha. How dare they touch my savior? ¡°Come on.. Let¡¯s go to Thirteen Hall.¡± Chapter 165 - Striking Back?

Chapter 165: Striking Back?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Beep beep... Suddenly, the ground shook. Everyone outside Thirteen Hall looked up to nce in the direction of the sound. Hundreds of excavators were driving over from both sides of the street. Hundreds of workers wearing safety helmets and with shovels in their hands trooped up and came to stand in front of Thirteen Hall¡¯s entrance. Selina emerged from Humanity Hall with a group of people, appearing in front of everyone. rence¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Selina, I knew it was you.¡± Selina¡¯s face seemed a little grim. rence was only an ant to her. However, this ant had been strong enough to resist her first wave of attacks. She had been forced to activate n B! ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s me. ¡°rence, I didn¡¯t guess that you would be able to fight back, but so what? ¡°Even if people here know that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Thirteen Hall, they¡¯re only a minority of the city, after all. ¡°I control the media and Twitter. All it takes is one word from me to control the wave of public opinion on Twitter, and people will still think that you sold counterfeit medicine and harmed people.¡± Selina smiled mockingly. She stood on the steps of Humanity Hall, peering down at rence condescendingly. ¡°Does it matter whether it¡¯s true? ¡°Even if you rify yourself after all is said and done, your reputation will already be rotten! ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance to cure my dad. I can spare you this time. ¡°Otherwise...¡± rence did not want to hear Selina¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Nope. Your dad¡¯s dead meat.¡± Selina roared with red eyes, ¡°Tear it down! ¡°Tear it. Tear it down!¡± Several billionaires behind her rushed up, waving their sleeves. Boom... The excavators rumbled on both sides of the street, and construction workers pounced on Thirteen Hall, smashing it ruthlessly. These guys looked ready to tear down Thirteen Hall! How dare someone tear down Thirteen Hall, which was in the middle of a bustling metropolis, in broad daylight? With a grim expression, Julian shouted at one of the men, ¡°John Lorn, what are you doing?¡± John looked indifferent. ¡°Mr. Julian, we¡¯re tearing down the clinic, of course.¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Open your eyes wide. This is Thirteen Hall, my sworn brother¡¯s clinic. How dare you tear it down!¡± John waved his hand, and a secretary behind him took out a file and spread it out in front of everyone. ¡°See this? The urban construction n. ¡°Thirteen Hall¡¯snd was originally on a lease, so the city is now taking it back to rebuild on it.¡± John seemed smug. ¡°What? Urban construction n?¡± Julian looked grim. Jeremy roared, ¡°John, is there something wrong with you? My dad gave rence Thirteen Hall. How dare youy a hand on it?¡± Johnughed, ¡°Young Master Hayes, your dad did buy Thirteen Hall, but he only has seventy years of ownership. ¡°Thend can be reimed at any time after seventy years. ¡°Of course, we can get it back early, but only by paying a penalty, which Ms. Lawson has already paid. ¡°So, we¡¯re tearing down Thirteen Hall, no matter what. We won¡¯t stop, not even if Jesus shows up.¡± John looked at rence triumphantly. Jeremy¡¯s face was crimson. John was telling the truth. John would never have dared to challenge the Hayes family without Selina¡¯s instructions. It was a different story if you had Selina backing you up. Jeremy lowered his voice. ¡°Are you sure Selina will protect you forever? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what the Hayes family will do once Selina leaves Mediterranean City?¡± Selina crossed her arms. ¡°Young Master Hayes, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡°Who says I¡¯m leaving? Can¡¯t the Lawson familye to Mediterranean City?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Lawson family¡¯sing to Mediterranean City?¡± Julian and Jeremy¡¯s expressions immediately changed. The Lawson family was very rich and powerful. Their assets in Maple Country were far greater than the assets of the Hayes family, the Wright family, and the Larson familybined. Julian and Jeremy dared to challenge Selina while they were in their own countries, but when it came to their influence abroad... A hundred Wright families and a hundred Hayes families would be no match for even one Lawson family. If the Lawson family wanted to infiltrate Mediterranean City, it would be disastrous for the Hayes family, the Wright family, and the Larson family. It was no wonder that John dared to turn his back on them. It turned out he had sucked up to the Lawson family. At the same time, Julian realized that Selina was indeed going after rence, but he was not her primary goal. She was actually using rence to cripple the forces of Mediterranean City! She was indeed smart, killing two birds with one stone. Julian¡¯s face grew grimmer as he thought it through. John had a triumphant look on his face. ¡°Mr. Julian, do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Hehe. You may be Mr. Julian now, but you won¡¯t be Mr. Julian in a month. No one will put respect on your name anymore.¡± Then, John ordered, ¡°Tear it down!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see who has the balls to do that!¡± There was a roar, and a middle-aged man stepped out of a bullet-proof Audi, followed by a beautiful secretary. ¡°Did you ask me before touching Thirteen Hall?¡± Another middle-aged man in a suit walked out from another Rolls Royce, looking intimidating. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, Mr. Larson!¡± Julian¡¯s face froze. The men were Jackson from the Hayes family and Chip from the Larson family. Jackson stepped forward. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I came here as soon as I saw the livestream.¡± rence nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes.¡± Chip saluted rence with his hand. ¡°Master Howard, you saved my daughter and let her live past twelve. ¡°Whoever¡¯s going after Thirteen Hall will have to step over my dead body!¡± At Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi Two, rence had exposed the lies of Ed, a con man from Port Ind, and saved Chip¡¯s daughter Luna. After seeing the livestream about Thirteen Hall online, Chip dropped whatever he was doing and rushed over. rence smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson.¡± Julian, Jackson, and Chip were all there, practically representing the top three families in Mediterranean City. Everyone was stunned. How could a small clinic like Thirteen Hall have such powerhouses backing it up? Hiding in Humanity Hall, Peony and the others looked stunned too. Belle could not believe it. ¡°How does the little loser know so many big shots?¡± Melody rubbed her eyes. ¡°No way. ¡°Why?¡± They found it unfair. Peony mocked, ¡°So what if he knows them? Do you know who Ms. Lawson is? ¡°Her family¡¯s the richest in Maple Country. Even if their main assets are abroad, are any of the damn billionaires in Mediterranean City a worthy opponent to her? ¡°The Wright family, the Hayes family, and the Larson family are only powerful in Mediterranean City. They¡¯re nothing outside the city.¡± Peony looked proud. It was as if she was Selina. ¡°The Lawson family¡¯s influence is spread all over the world. These three families are nothing but child¡¯s y when ites to the Lawson family.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°rence is dead meat no matter what.¡± Belle and Melody nodded, wanting to see rence get destroyed. ¡®How did a loser son-inw get so powerful after the divorce?¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Besides the jealousy they felt, they were also a bit apprehensive. Selina nced at Julian, Jackson, and Chip, looking nonchnt as if she had everything under control. ¡°Interesting. I thought we were only dealing with Thirteen Hall, but the top three families in Mediterranean City havee forward. ¡°I lured three dragons out with just a lizard. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to bring down Thirteen Hall with n A, so I¡¯m going to have to go with n B.¡± Selina looked back at Humanity Hall. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now, Mr. Cooke.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± A heartyugh came from Humanity Hall. Peony and the rest looked curiously at the entrance. The young man hade to Humanity Hallst night, and Selina had treated him respectfully. Peony and the rest had been trying all night to figure out who this young man was. However, they knew he was important! A casually dressed young man in a T-shirt, sweatpants, and a Rolex diamond watch walked out. ¡°Julian, how dare a vice president of the Mediterranean City Martial Arts Association like you meddle in Ms. Lawson¡¯s business? ¡°Believe it or not. I¡¯ll tell the president of the Martial Arts Association to fire you. ¡°Nice job, Jackson. Weren¡¯t you happy hiding in Mediterranean City? ¡°Why are you meddling in this mess? Hasn¡¯t the Hayes family learned their lesson? ¡°Chip, didn¡¯t you retire to work on your business? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to continue fighting? ¡°Does your face still hurt from my dad¡¯s p?¡± Julian, Jackson, and Chip all lowered their heads when they heard the young man¡¯s words. There was dead silence outside Thirteen Hall. ¡®Who is this young man? ¡®He¡¯s chastised the heads of the top three families in just one breath. ¡®And they dare not utter a word back.¡¯ Chapter 166 - Clarence, I Admit Defeat

Chapter 166: rence, I Admit Defeat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence asked himself that question in his heart. ¡°Who is he?¡± rence¡¯s voice pierced the dead silence. Jeremy¡¯s face was pale from fright. He went to tug on rence¡¯s sleeve. ¡°rence, don¡¯t speak. This is Mr. Cooke, and he can crush us by just lifting a finger.¡± rence frowned. ¡°Are you from Beth City?¡± Mr. Cooke had noticed rence. He should not have been concerned about rence, considering his status. However, rence had caught his attention when he asked who he was. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the culprit here, right? You only have a small clinic, yet you¡¯ve caused such a huge stir.¡± rence said coldly, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± The air froze. Mr. Cooke narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Then, he roared. ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Mr. Cooke¡­¡± The faces of Jackson and the gang changed. ¡°rence doesn¡¯t know who you are, so¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Cooke scoffed. ¡°Did I tell you to speak? If you say one more word, your family is finished.¡± Jackson felt humiliated. He was angry, clenching his fists tightly. However, when he thought about the Cookes¡¯ terrifying power, he shut his mouth and did not dare to say a single word. Mr. Cooke looked at rence in rumination. ¡°I asked you to kneel. Did you not hear me? Are you deaf? Or perhaps you¡¯re mute?¡± renceughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? Am I supposed to kneel just because you tell me to?¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, and their eyes widened. They were looking at rence like they had seen a monster. Jeremy had a look of despair on his face. ¡®We¡¯re done for¡­¡¯ Julian, Jackson, and Chip¡¯s faces were as gray as ash. Selina had a pleased smile on her lips. She was looking at rence like he was already dead. Peony and the gang clenched their fists. They were very anxious, and they all cursed rence in their hearts. They wanted to cut all their ties to rence. What if the Murphys got involved even though it was rence who had offended Mr. Cooke? Miranda looked at rence¡¯s back, worry shing across her eyes. The corners of Mr. Cooke¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What did you say? Who do I think I am? Say it again!¡± rence shook his head with a smile. Then, he lifted his hand without warning and pped Mr. Cooke. p! ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± p! ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re asking me to kneel?¡± p! ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you have a high status and power? I¡¯m pping you right now!¡± p! ¡°This is about the people¡¯s grievances with Thirteen Hall, so what does it have to do with you?¡± p! ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to p you for spewing nonsense here?¡± p! p! ¡­ rence pped Mr. Cooke more than a dozen times in one go. He pped Mr. Cooke from both left to right and right to left. As he was too fast, the others did not even have time to register what was going on. Everyone was dazed! They were all looking at rence, their jaws agape. Their eyes were widened and their eyeballs were about to roll out of their sockets. They had never seen such a shocking sight before. It was even more shocking than an earthquake! It was Mr. Cooke from Beth City, and rence was pping him in front of everyone. He was doing it repeatedly as well. Everyone¡¯s hearts leaped into their throats and almost escaped from their mouths. ¡°Ahh!¡± Mr. Cooke¡¯s face was extremely swollen now. He roared at rence. ¡°You son of a b*tch, how dare you p me! Don¡¯t you know who I f*cking am¡­¡± p! rence pped him again. ¡°Who are you? Tell me! Come on, tell me. Tell me right now.¡± rence was not scared at all. Since he hade to rence¡¯s ce to cause trouble, should rence be scared of who Mr. Cooke was? Should he only start resisting when the enemy ced a knife to his throat? ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mr. Cooke clutched his face and backed away. ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± More than ten bodyguards in ck rushed out of Humanity Hall, charging at rence. Cold light zed in rence¡¯s eyes, and he was about to take action. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a frigid voice was heard. It was not loud, but it sounded dignified. It was a woman¡¯s voice. Mr. Cooke¡¯s bodyguards stopped in their tracks. They looked in the direction of the voices hesitantly. Then, they saw Leah walking toward them,ing out of the crowd. She looked at Mr. Cooke and said, ¡°Cooke, how dare you kill my savior? Are you going to kill me as well?¡± Mr. Cooke¡¯s body shook as he looked at Leah in astonishment. ¡°Master Sanders, why are you here?¡± Selina¡¯s pupils contracted. She looked at Leah in disbelief, like she had just seen a ghost. ¡®Why is she here? Also, what did Leah say? rence is her savior? What a joke!¡¯ ¡°Master Sanders?¡± Julian, Jackson, and Chip quivered. In this great divinend, only a man could be addressed as ¡®Master¡¯. There were not many women who were addressed as ¡®Master¡¯, not to mention, herst name was Sanders. Was she one of the Sanders family? Why had she snuck into Mediterranean City? Mr. Cooke was in disbelief. He looked as if someone was holding him by the neck. ¡°Master Sanders, what did you say? He¡¯s your savior?¡± Leah smiled gently. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mr. Cooke lowered his head quickly, not daring to look at Leah. Everyone in Beth City knew that this old woman was very powerful. Her power boggled the mind. Even Mr. Cooke¡¯s grandfather would not dare to offend Leah. This old woman¡¯s husband was dead, and her son was also dead. She had already lost her hope, so she dared to do anything she wanted. Hence, no one dared to cross her. Mr. Cooke was too weak to fight Leah head-on. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll let this matter go. ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Cooke lowered his head in humiliation. Since Leah was here, he had to let rence go. However, this would not be the end. They still had a lot of time in the future. He would one day get his revenge for what he suffered through today, and he would then inflict what he received today twofold. Leah looked at Selina casually. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any nderous posts about Thirteen Hall online. If I do, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡± Selina was discontented, but she could only nod. ¡°I understand, Master Sanders.¡± Leah chuckled and looked at rence. ¡°I heard that this is all over Bob Lawson¡¯s condition, right? Bob was my friend. We had a friendship twenty years ago. After that, he went abroad to do business. After many years, he became the first millionaire in Maple Country. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so pitiful in hister years. I¡¯ve heard others say that you¡¯re very skillful, so if you can cure Bob, could you help him for my sake?¡± Leah was smiling amiably. She was speaking to rence like she was discussing the matter with him. She was not forcing rence, she was only asking a favor for her old friend. rence smiled. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t treat him. I told Selina as long as she gives me ten billion, I¡¯ll help.¡± Selina shook her head in bitterness. ¡°rence, I admit defeat.. I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Chapter 167 - You’ll Die Without Warning in Three Months

Chapter 167: You¡¯ll Die Without Warning in Three Months

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Finally, everything ended with Selina bowing her head to admit defeat. Everyone soon left. Leah, Julian, Jackson, Chip, and Selina went into Thirteen Hall. In Humanity Hall opposite, Peony looked as if someone had cast a spell on her. She grabbed Armstrong¡¯s arm and shook. ¡°Dear, what did Selina say? What did she say? Ten billion?¡± Peony felt as if she was dreaming. ¡°She said she¡¯s giving rence ten billion? Is that true?¡± Her eyes were red and her throat was hoarse. She felt as if someone was squeezing her throat. ¡°How can that punk get ten billion from Selina?¡± Miranda smiled bitterly and helplessly, ¡°Mom, rence knows medicine. If he can save Bob, is it so strange that the Lawsons are willing to give him ten billion?¡± Now, she finally believed that rence knew medicine. Plus, the medicine he knew could shatter the heavens and could make ghosts weep. Peony was still in disbelief. ¡°How can that rascal know medicine? How?¡± At that moment, Armstrong rubbed the side of his nose awkwardly. ¡°Ahem ahem, dear, actually¡­ Thest time you had a heart attack and needed urgent surgery, rence was the one who used his silver needles to get rid of the clotted blood in your body.¡± ¡°When was this?¡± Peony was shocked. She did not know this. Armstrong had no choice but to exin what had happened. ¡°It was on my 60th birthday. Kaysen had bought me that fake statue of Mother Mary. We walked into the hospital room just in time to see rence removing your hospital gown. Everyone thought rence was molesting you. ¡°But after that, I looked at the surveince footage and realized that he was actually saving you. I thought at the time that the guy might actually know medicine.¡± After listening to Armstrong¡¯s exnation, everyone in the Murphy family looked at each other. Miranda yelled in agony, ¡°Dad! Why are you only telling me this now?¡± She was in tears. She knew she had misunderstood rence. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it much. Back then, I asked rence to endure it for Kaysen¡¯s sake. Who knew?¡± Armstrong mumbled. Peony walked to Miranda. ¡°My dear girl, why don¡¯t you talk to rence? Tell him to talk to Selina and ask her to give those ten billion dors to us.¡± Armstrong nodded as well. ¡°Right, you¡¯re the only one who can talk to him now.¡± Miranda red at her parents. ¡°I hate you both! You go tell him yourselves if you want to!¡± After she said that, she covered her face and ran out of Humanity Hall. Meanwhile, inside Thirteen Hall and opposite the Murphy family, Gunther and Master Williams were boiling water to make tea. There was Leah who hade from Beth City, there were VIPs who represented the top three families of Mediterranean City, and there was also the daughter of the biggest millionaire of Maple Country. Their presence brought light to the humble clinic. Selina was worried about her father¡¯s condition. ¡°rence, I promise I¡¯ll give you the ten billion. Can you please save my father first?¡± Her tone had started to soften. Right now, she had no choice but to give in. rence nodded. ¡°Bring him here.¡± Selina had admitted her mistakes and had also agreed to give him ten billion. Hence, rence would not continue ying hard to get. ¡°Okay!¡± Selina immediately replied and ran out of Thirteen Hall. Less than three minutester, Bob was carried into the ce. Initially, Selina thought that rence would definitely give in to her tricks. She had brought her father with her, cing him in an ambnce on the next street. When rence saw Bob, his expression became solemn. ¡°Master Williams, carry the patient into the back for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Howard.¡± Master Williams stopped what he was doing. He did not dare to waste any time as he carried Bob into the back with rence. Selina followed them hurriedly. ¡°Master Howard, can you really save my father?¡± rence shook his head and stopped Selina. ¡°If this was three days ago, I would definitely be able to save him, but now, I can¡¯t be certain. You dyed this for three whole days, thus missing the best time to save him. I only have about half a chance of saving him now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Selina¡¯s face turned gray with extreme remorse. If she had known that this would happen, she would not have cared so much about her image. She would have immediately admitted defeat and buttered rence up. That way, she could have saved her father with ten billion bucks. However, it was already toote to feel remorse. rence did not have much time to exin things to Selina. He carried Bob into the back with Master Williams, and he asked the others to wait outside. Three hours passed. Selina was extremely anxious. Leah did not leave. Julian, Jackson, and Chip cautiously apanied her. Three hourster, it was already noon. rence came out of the back drenched in sweat. His face looked a little pale. When Selina saw rence, she walked up to him nervously, ¡°Master Howard, how is my father?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± rence smiled gently. ¡°Huh?¡¯ Selina was stunned. ¡°Ask him?¡± At this moment, a peal of cheerfulughter was heard. ¡°Hahaha! Selina, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Selina¡¯s expression changed. She looked in the direction of the back room in surprise. Then, she saw Master Williams pushing a wheelchair out of the room. Bob was sitting in the wheelchair. His face was pale, and there was no color in it. Even though he looked dispirited and listless, he was fine. Selina¡¯s eyes were red. All of her emotions were disyed on her face. Then, she rushed forward and pounced into Bob¡¯s arms. Leah looked at Bob in astonishment. Just now, she saw how Bob had been holding on for dear life. He had almost been a corpse when he was being carried inside. rence only needed three hours to miraculously make Bob wake up. He was even in a wheelchair now, not needing strict bed rest? What a miracle! Bob patted Selina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Even though I was unconscious, I could hear everything. I just couldn¡¯t speak. This is all your fault. Go apologize to Master Howard.¡± After Bob fell unconscious, his sons had only talked about how to distribute their family¡¯s assets, while Selina was the only one thinking about saving him. No child would be patient enough to take care of their sick parents for a long time. He knew how his daughter felt about him now. Bob had already decided in his heart that he would ask Selina to take over his position in the family in the future. Seline bowed deeply to rence. ¡°Master Howard, I know I was mistaken.¡± rence shook his head nonchntly. ¡°You were just too anxious to save your father. Since it¡¯s in the past now, we¡¯ll just let it go.¡± ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ve never respected anyone aside from my father, but today, you have gained my full respect.¡± At that moment, Selina waspletely convinced of rence¡¯s prowess. Not only was he good in medicine, but he had also won her over with virtue. She felt ashamed standing in front of him. When Bob saw Leah, he was surprised. ¡°Master Sanders, why are you here?¡± Selina exined everything to him. Bob came to a realization and put his hands together for Leah. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Master Sanders. If you weren¡¯t here, Master Howard might not have agreed to save me.¡± Leah sighed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m friends with you and it¡¯s been so many decades. Of course I couldn¡¯t stand to watch you die like this.¡± Leah smiled and turned to look at rence. ¡°rence, before this, I¡¯d only heard about you being good at medicine. After seeing you with my eyes, I can say that you¡¯re indeed incredible.¡± rence smiled. ¡°Master Sanders, you speak too highly of me.¡± Leah chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re so amazing, can you tell me about my current condition?¡± Leah had sprung the question on rence spontaneously. rence¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He looked at Leah seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve been consuming all kinds of traditional medicine long-term to maintain good health, and you look fine. The report from the hospital was also normal. However, the poison you¡¯ve umted in your body is already at a serious level. In about three months, you¡¯ll die without warning.¡± Leah¡¯s smile immediately froze. Chapter 168 - Out of So Many Potential Solutions, the Best One Is to Get Away

Chapter 168: Out of So Many Potential Solutions, the Best One Is to Get Away

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The bodyguard next to Leah was enraged. He walked over and roared, ¡°What did you just say? Do you know who Master Sanders is? How dare you curse Master Sanders? Are you already tired of living?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard had a ferocious look on his face. Leah had an unpleasant look on her face. She waved her hand at the bodyguard and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Quiet.¡± ¡°Master Sanders?¡± The bodyguard was stunned. Leah scolded, ¡°Dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He walked behind Leah in dissatisfaction, still looking at rence with hostility. rence was calm, so he did not take the threat to heart. Leah asked in a deep voice, ¡°rence, are you telling the truth? Who are you to say that I have too much poison in my body and that I¡¯ll die without warning in three months?¡± rence smiled. ¡°I am a doctor. Why would I want to lie to you? Also, what good would I gain from lying to you? I can tell you honestly that you have poison in your body.¡± After rence said this, he continued to prove that he was right. ¡°Even though your cheeks are rosy and you look like you have sufficient vitality, in reality, this is the result of consuming female ginseng pills to replenish your blood, and also more ginseng pills, this time to warm and tone your energy and blood, right? ¡°Those two pills consist of ginseng, female ginseng, poria-cocos mushrooms, parched white peony roots, dried orange peel, cinnamon, atractylodes rhizome, candied licorice roots, and more.¡± Leah was stunned. rence was right. ¡°These herbs don¡¯t look too different from each other, but you should have consumed other supplements along with them as well.¡± rence paused for a second. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there are wolfberries, isatis tinctoria root, poa nubigena, nux vomica, and more in your supplements. It¡¯d be fine if you only consumed them asionally, but you¡¯re eating them as regrly as your main meals. That¡¯s why poison has umted in your body.¡± rence shook his head, ¡°However, since you¡¯ve also consumed female ginseng pills to replenish your blood and ginseng pills to warm and tone your energy and blood, those two things are currently suppressing the poison in your body. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who gave you those supplements might want to kill you. ¡°Once the supplements lose their bnce, you will feel difort and you¡¯ll die without warning. ¡°The person who did this was very smart or at least very familiar with traditional medicine. They also knew how to control the dosage of each herb.¡± When Leah heard this, her face went dark. She had indeed been consuming such supplements in recent years. The supplements had been given to her by a very dear junior of hers. Jackson sensed that something was wrong. ¡°rence, stop talking nonsense.¡± Chip nodded too. ¡°rence, that¡¯s enough. We already know the extent of your medical skills. Stop showing off in front of Master Sanders. You should stop before things get worse. You¡¯re still young, so Master Sanders won¡¯t me you.¡± Julian spoke as well. ¡°rence, stop talking nonsense, my boy. Master Sanders is very respectable, and there are so many medical professionals in Beth City to check Master Sanders¡¯ health every week. Even they didn¡¯t know about Master Sanders being poisoned. How could you know?¡± In order to prove himself, rence said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± He shook his head and looked at Leah. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Master Sanders, you¡¯ll have a splitting headache every day at noon, and you¡¯ll need to rest for two hours because of it. After your afternoon nap, you¡¯ll feel weak for an hour. You will only fully recover after that. ¡°At night, you struggle to fall asleep. You will only fall asleep around 3 or 4 in the morning, even if you¡¯ve been lying in bed the whole night.¡± rence took out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s noon.¡± After he said that, Leah¡¯s face turned pale. Then, she reached out a hand to hold her forehead. She was shaking slightly. ¡°Master Sanders!¡± The middle-aged bodyguard behind her rushed forward to hold Leah. rence frowned and took a few steps forward. He took out a silver needle to stab into Leah¡¯s head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard was horrified. He used his hand to stop rence. rence said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I have a method to soothe her pain. Do you want her to continue to suffer?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard was dazed but soon retracted the hand that was stopping rence. rence did not hesitate. He stabbed Leah thrice. The needles were stabbed into Leah¡¯s upper temple acupoint, lower temple acupoint, and head acupoint. Leah grunted softly as she woke up. She was feeling much better. ¡°Master Sanders, are you okay?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard was worried. Leah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she looked at rence. ¡°You¡¯re right. My condition is just as you¡¯ve said. I wonder, do you have a way to cure me?¡± rence nodded. ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯ve just treated Bob and I need to rest for two days. You cane two days from now, and I¡¯ll help you get rid of the poison.¡± In reality, the green light in the cross ne had been exhausted after saving Bob. He might not be able topletely heal Leah with just the teachings of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. Thus, rence dyed the treatment for two days. Over those two days, he would look at some normal patients in Thirteen Hall so he could umte enough green light to eventually save Leah. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle again in two days.¡± Leah nodded and left Thirteen Hall hurriedly. Bob and Selina also bid their farewells. After they left, Julian sighed. ¡°rence, would it kill you to just shut up?¡± Jackson and Chip were also looking at rence helplessly. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± rence asked. Julian shook his head. ¡°Who is Leah Sanders? She¡¯s from Beth City. Beth City is full of trickery and scams that none of us dare dip our toes into. Even if Leah has been poisoned, you should just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything. Mr. Hayes, Mr. Larson, and I were already warning you. Why couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± Julian felt very helpless. Anyone could tell that someone wanted Leah dead. However, rence had no appreciation for the gravity of things. He had exposed how Leah was being poisoned publicly. Would he not get into trouble again if the person poisoning Leah found out about this? Jackson looked at rence. ¡°Beth City is very dangerous and the people there are vicious. Mediterranean City isplex enough, but to the people in Beth City, it¡¯s child¡¯s y. If the person poisoning Leah discovers that you¡¯re the one who exposed their ns, you might get into trouble as well.¡± rence chuckled nonchntly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worried about that? I know what you mean, but there¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡± Even the people from the world¡¯s most powerful consortium wanted rence gone, so did he need to fear a few more people from Beth City? He would just figure things out as issues presented themselves. Chip reminded him, ¡°rence, things are not as easy as you think.¡± He continued, ¡°Aside from you, can anyone else cure Leah¡¯s condition?¡± rence thought about it. He would need tobine Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and the green light from his cross ne topletely heal Leah. Aside from him, there should be no one else in the world able to heal Leah. The person who had poisoned her was obviously trying to kill her. They were not giving her any chance to escape from this. rence shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else who can do this.¡± Chip raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay! Tonight, you¡¯ll fly away from this country. You can go anywhere you want to have fun with the ten billion Selina promised you. After three months, you cane back once Leah is dead. When that happens, the person who poisoned her will know that you went abroad to hide from them, so they will know you don¡¯t mean to fight them. Then, they will not cause trouble for you. ¡°Out of so many potential solutions, the best one is to get away. You can go to Sandy Country, Europe, America, or even Maple Country. Anywhere you want! I¡¯ll buy the tickets for you.¡± Chip took out his phone, about to call his secretary to ask her to buy flight tickets for rence. rence shook his head decisively. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.. I¡¯m curing Leah no matter what.¡± Chapter 169 - Well Get the Marriage Certificate Tomorrow

Chapter 169: We¡¯ll Get the Marriage Certificate Tomorrow

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What? You¡¯re not leaving? Do you have to get yourself involved in this mess? rence, don¡¯t act recklessly. Listen to me, leave Mediterranean City, then we¡¯ll think more about it.¡± Jackson, Chip, and Julian were trying to change rence¡¯s mind. rence shook his head. ¡°I will cure Leah¡¯s condition.¡± rence had his own ns. Emmett had told rence before that the other potential sessors of the consortiums would try to use all kinds of methods to fight rence. As long as rence was dead, they stood a chance. rence was being forced to fight back now. He was still weak, so he needed to form an alliance before he could fight. Coincidentally, Leah was a pretty decent ally. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°rence, don¡¯t say this just because you¡¯re mad. There are only disadvantages to saving Leah. Listen to us, do you think we want to harm you? It¡¯s best for you get out of the country now. You¡¯ll be safe in another country.¡± Jackson and the gang continued attempting to change rence¡¯s mind. rence smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve told Leah about her poisoning already, so do you think the person poisoning her will forgive her now? Even if I don¡¯t treat her, she already knows who¡¯s the one poisoning her. She will not forgive that person. If that¡¯s the case, why should I be afraid?¡± Everyone was stunned. renceid down all his cards. ¡°In any case, I know Leah¡¯s been poisoned and you three do too. Do you think the person poisoning her will not cause trouble for you three? If Leah dies, there will be rapid substantial change in Beth City. If the person who poisoned her wants to get rid of witnesses, then you guys might get dragged into this as well.¡± Their faces changed. They had to admit that rence was right. As a culprit, the best way to poison somebody was to not let anyone know about it. Now, almost everyone in Thirteen Hall knew everything¡­ They could not get away from this anymore. rence shrugged. ¡°Sorry for getting you guys involved. However, the best thing to do now is to treat Leah. With Leah shielding us, the culprit will not act because they will want to prevent harming the innocent. I thought about all of this, so that¡¯s why I insist on saving Leah.¡± Jackson, Chip, and Julian looked at each other. They knew rence was right. rence had considered what they had not. The way the three of them saw rence changed. It seemed that rence was not just a doctor who knew medicine. He was also very worldly. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already decided, then I¡¯ll do this with you.¡± Julian¡¯s expression was solemn. Jeremy also patted his chest. ¡°rence, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before he could finish, Jackson grabbed his hand and stopped him. ¡°Why are you interfering? How old are you? Come home with me!¡± Jackson dragged Jeremy out of Thirteen Hall. As he did that, he apologized to rence. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m held back by having a family to feed. The Hayes family is by no means small. I can¡¯t seal my family¡¯s fate with a statement I made while I was hot-headed. However, if you encounter any difficulties, I will do everything I can to help.¡± Jackson frowned. ¡°However, if I had to gamble my whole family on this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to agree to that.¡± rence nodded to show that he understood. ¡°I understand, Mr. Hayes.¡± If he were in Jackson¡¯s shoes, he would do the same as well. One could not gamble the survival of a family just because one was hot-headed and wanted to show one¡¯s loyalty to their friends. If the head of the family did not think clearly, the family was on a path leading to destruction. Jackson grabbed Jeremy and left Thirteen Hall. Chip cleared his throat. ¡°Master Howard, if you¡¯re in huge trouble, I have a way to save your life, but if I were to put my entire family on the same boat as you¡­¡± Chip shook his head. His intentions were clear. He was saying, ¡®You saved my daughter, and I can save you. However, it would be unrealistic to bring the entire Larson family down with you if it came to that.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll bid my farewell now.¡± Chip walked out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°Please watch your step, Mr. Larson.¡± rence did not have any odd emotions on his face. Instead, he watched Chip leave with a faint smile on his face. This was how adults should act. They were driven by their values. Of course, rence did not mind. He turned around to look at Master Williams, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so old. Do you think I¡¯m afraid to die?¡± Master Williamsughed. ¡°What else could be new to me? I¡¯ve seen mass starvation, and I¡¯ve experienced sh floods. I¡¯ve even experienced earthquakes! I still practice medicine every day, and I¡¯ve seen too many deaths. Death is nothing to me now.¡± Gunther also spoke, ¡°I am indebted to Mr. Julian, so my life belongs to him. I won¡¯t shy away as well.¡± Johnson shrugged slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, rence. Did you forget that you have 10% stock in mypany? We¡¯re already in the same boat. If we die, then we should die together.¡± renceughed helplessly. ¡°Why are you saying that? What do you mean ¡®die¡¯?¡± Even though Johnson had started as a thug, he was grateful to rence, so he was very loyal. ¡°Hehe.¡± Johnson chuckled. Many of them had left, though some of them had stayed. rence did not say anything. At that moment, a long-legged beauty walked into Thirteen Hall. She had a lunchbox in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m here with your food.¡± Cecilia looked around after she walked in. ¡°Are you done?¡± She hade here a long time ago, but there had been a crowd, so she had not been able to get in. After that, she saw Leah show up and save Thirteen Hall. Cecilia went home quietly to make lunch for rence. rence smiled. ¡°It¡¯s done. Cecilia, I have to tell you something.¡± rence then told her about Leah¡¯s poison. Cecilia frowned. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to chase me away? Do you think I¡¯m someone like that? You horrible man! Eat!¡± Cecilia red at rence and tossed the lunchbox at him. Cecilia had been making lunch for rence for the past few days. After she cooked it at home, she would bring it to Thirteen Hall. rence scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and started to eat after opening the lunchbox. Johnson looked glum. ¡°Cecilia, where¡¯s ours?¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Get takeout yourselves.¡± Johnson smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go out to eat. Everyone, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll pay. Let¡¯s not disturb these lovers.¡± Johnson, Julian, and the gang left Thirteen Hall. Before they left, they told rence to call them if anything happened. Everything was normal in the afternoon. rence looked at his patients as usual, and Cecilia helped out with odd jobs around the clinic. Due to the chaos in the morning, the poprity of Thirteen Hall was affected. Only a few patients visited. The situationsted until closing time. When rence was about to close up, a familiar figure walked into Thirteen Hall. When Cecilia saw the woman, her beautiful face fell. ¡°Why are you here again? You and your family are so shameless! You¡¯ve divorced rence. Your mother and your sisters even used this opportunity to frame him. Why are you here now? Are you going to continue to beat him while he¡¯s already down?¡± Miranda¡¯s face was white, and she bit her red lips. However, she could not admit defeat. ¡°Who are you to dictate whether I cane here or not? rence was my ex-husband. Who are you?¡± The two of them started fighting. Miranda was always like this. Cecilia looked proud. ¡°Oh? So you know that he¡¯s your ex-husband? Well, he¡¯s my husband now. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Miranda frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten a marriage certificate yet. Stop being so shameless!¡± Cecilia smirked.. ¡°We¡¯ll go get it tomorrow. So you¡¯d better mind your own business!¡± Chapter 170 - The Woman Apologizes

Chapter 170: The Woman Apologizes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When rence saw the two women fighting, he felt troubled. These two women always find a way to fight whenever they ran into each other. rence shook his head, ¡°Alright, Cecilia. Stop talking.¡± ¡°Hmph! Why are you telling me to stop and not her? Do you still keep her in your heart?¡± Cecilia huffed. She looked depressed. rence asked, ¡°Cecilia, aren¡¯t I treating you like you¡¯re mine?¡± Cecilia was stunned. ¡°Yours.¡± She covered her mouth and smiled. Then, in front of Miranda, she took the initiative. She nted a huge kiss on rence¡¯s cheek. Cecilia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am yours. That means I have to watch myself in front of outsiders.¡± After provoking Miranda, Cecilia turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Murphy, did you see that? I¡¯m his.¡± Miranda¡¯s body shook. ¡°You¡­¡± Then, she looked at rence in disappointment. ¡°Are you really marrying her?¡± rence sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Why are you here?¡± Miranda felt tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. She lifted her head to look at the ceiling. After a while, she calmed down. She took a deep breath. ¡°rence, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. My family was blinded by interest and desire, so that¡¯s why they took Selina¡¯s money and ndered you. I misunderstood you back then. I finally know the truth about you saving my mother and also what happened in First Birch Hotel.¡± rence nodded, his expression calm. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you know now.¡± Miranda felt her heart tighten. It felt as if someone had stabbed her heart with a knife. It hurt, for whatever reason. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Miranda was still hopeful. Back then, rence would not have treated her like this. rence shook his head. ¡°The past is in the past. It¡¯s good that you know now that it was a misunderstanding.¡± rence¡¯s expression was cold. Miranda felt like the distance between her and rence was growing wider and wider. She felt remorse. If there had not been so many misunderstandings back then, if she had believed that rence knew medicine, if she had been a little more patient and listened to rence, if¡­ There were so many ¡®if¡¯s. Now, she had finally found out how much she did not know about rence. Miranda turned around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight at Love Sea Restaurant. It will be closure for us.¡± ¡°Dinner? What for? rence won¡¯t go. I¡¯m going on a date with rence tonight.¡± Cecilia had a look of caution on her face. Miranda did not turn around. She continued walking out of Thirteen Hall. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go. Tonight at 7. Tardiness will not be eptable.¡± rence watched Miranda leave. He did note back to his senses after a long while. At 7 o¡¯clock that night, rence went to Love Sea Restaurant. Cecilia did not stop him. When rence drove his Ferrari up to Love Sea Restaurant, the receptionist at the door stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The restaurant has been reserved by someone. If you want to eat, please go to another restaurant,¡± the receptionist said politely. rence frowned. ¡°Reserved? Someone asked me toe here at 7 tonight.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Are you Mr. rence Howard?¡± The receptionist looked at rence from head to toe. rence was wearing casual clothes, and he looked very ordinary. The clothes looked as if they hade from a roadside stall. How could he be the person the beauty had invited tonight? rence nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± The receptionist immediately apologized, ¡°Excuse me, then, Mr. Howard. Ms. Murphy is waiting for you inside. I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence nodded and walked into the restaurant. There was no one else in the hall on the first floor except for the servers. Miranda was sitting next to the window as she waited. She was wearing a long red dress, and she had light makeup on. Her waist was thin, and her dress hid her long and straight legs. Her hair was tied behind her head neatly, draping across her shoulder like running ink. Her eyes were bright and lively. Back then, rence had been worried that he would not be able to obtain this beauty. When he did, he was afraid to lose her. Right now, rence was just stunned by her. Miranda smiled gently. She looked incredibly breathtaking. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Do you want me toe and get you?¡± rence walked over. ¡°You¡¯re always frugal, so why did you reserve the entire restaurant just to eat with me?¡± He sat down opposite Miranda. Miranda asked, ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± rence was astonished. ¡°Why did you think that?¡± Miranda turned around to look at the beach outside, making rence face her side profile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want us to be disturbed, soI reserved the entire restaurant. I remember something upsetting happening thest time we ate here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± rence nodded. Miranda stayed silent for a while. ¡°The steak here is pretty good. Do you want to get it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence continued to nod. Miranda ordered some steak. ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± rence shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m driving hometer.¡± She bit her red lips. ¡°Not even a little? With me?¡± She looked as if she was pleading with him. rencepromised. ¡°Fine, a little bit. I¡¯ll ask someone to drive me backter.¡± Miranda opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for herself and rence. Then, she downed the entire contents of her ss. Her throat felt hot. rence frowned and reminded, ¡°Your throat won¡¯t be able to take it if you drink like that. Your voice will definitely be hoarse tomorrow.¡± Miranda tidied her hair, her face red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. Are you unwilling to drink with me now?¡± rence was silent. Miranda poured more for herself and downed it all again. She looked at rence and asked slowly, ¡°Are you drinking?¡± rence was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll drink some too.¡± The wine was spicy, sour, and tart. He felt as if there was a fire burning in his belly. It did not feel good. It reminded him of his previous marriage. Mirandaughed. There was a hint of self-mockery in her expression. ¡°Look, you still listen to me. You still care about me. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Miranda picked up the wine bottle and poured herself some more. rence took away the bottle. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to tell me? The steak isn¡¯t here yet and you¡¯re already drunk. How are you going to talkter?¡± Miranda snatched the bottle back and filled her ss again. Then, she downed everything in one go once more. She had drunk three sses in quick session. Her eyes looked dazed and shey on the table before she started sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d end up like this. I wronged you¡­ I¡¯m very hateful, alright? I¡¯m arrogant and bad-tempered, and I always say things to hurt other people. ¡°I always threw tantrums and I never cared about how you felt. However, I couldn¡¯t control myself. Every time¡­ I¡¯d tell myself to not act like that next time, but I couldn¡¯t help doing it again¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve ended up like this. I never expected this.¡± rence sighed. ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°Boo hoo!¡± Miranda burst into tears. The servers in the restaurant looked over in surprise. rence felt helpless as he sat next to Miranda. He patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Miranda lifted her head abruptly and pounced into rence¡¯s arms. Her red lips went straight for rence¡¯s. rence¡¯s body froze like he had been electrocuted. Chapter 171 - Can We Get Remarried?

Chapter 171: Can We Get Remarried?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence¡¯s mind went nk. It was the first time Miranda had ever kissed him. It was the only time they had ever kissed. rence did not know how he was feeling. During their marriage, he never touched Miranda. After their divorce, they were having physical contact now? After some time, Miranda let go of rence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, rence. I really understand the mistakes I¡¯ve made now. Can we get married again?¡± It was a very sudden question. At that moment, rence¡¯s heart trembled. The emotions he had suppressed at the bottom of his heart exploded all at once. He almost nodded to tell Miranda yes. However, if he agreed to it, would the sessors of the consortium let the Murphys off the hook? When they went after rence, the Murphys would get dragged into their mess too. He would not be able to guarantee Miranda¡¯s safety anymore. rence hesitated. When Miranda saw rence hesitating, her face grew so red it seemed as if it could begin bleeding at any second. Intense rancor umted in her heart. She was humbling herself and begging him. Why was he still not agreeing to remarry her? rence took a deep breath and shook his head under the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop this.¡± Miranda let go of his arm. Her voice became cold all of a sudden. Her pleading gaze became distant as well. ¡°Why? Have you really fallen in love with Cecilia? Do you think you¡¯re suited for her? Don¡¯t you know who she used to be? She was the queen of nightclubs in Mediterranean City, and no one knows how many men she has been in contact with. She used to be called the thorny ck Rose in the night scene.¡± Miranda chuckled coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t get that kind of woman to submit to you. She¡¯s only interested in you now. Do you think you¡¯ll really spend the rest of your life with her?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Stop lying to yourself, rence. Cecilia is just ying with you. After she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll kick you to the curb.¡± rence said spontaneously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know very well what kind of person Cecilia is.¡± Miranda had an invisible ball of rage in her heart. She stood up abruptly. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t talk about us getting remarried again. We¡¯ll conclude our rtionship today and from now on, there will be no more rtionship between the two of us. This is my final request: Selina has agreed to give the Murphys a contract for ten billion. I hope you can talk to her for us.¡± Miranda had finally stated her true purpose of the night. rence was utterly disappointed. He was smiling, but he felt terrible. ¡°You beat around the bush for so long, even bringing out the wine and pretending to be pitiful¡­ In the end, it was all just for the ten billion from Selina. I finally understand.¡± He hated himself for feeling touched just now and actually fantasizing about getting married to Miranda again. He had also been worried about how their remarriage would put the Murphys in danger, and Miranda as well. However, it seemed that everything had been a ploy. The main reason the woman had asked him here was to get Selina¡¯s ten billion dors. rence wanted tough, but he could not. He got up to leave. ¡°rence, stop!¡± Miranda yelled at rence¡¯s back. ¡°Are you going to look for that woman? Stop! You bastard!¡± rence continued to walk out of the hotel with no intention of stopping. Miranda was getting anxious. She grabbed the wine bottle on the table and threw it at rence like she had gone mad. Smash! Headshot. The bottlended on the back of rence¡¯s head, smashing into pieces immediately. Red liquid started to pour from rence¡¯s head. It was impossible to tell whether the red was the wine or rence¡¯s blood. ¡°Ahh!¡± Miranda covered her mouth. She had only wanted to scare him. She had not expected her aim to be so urate. rence turned around in disappointment and looked at Miranda with a broken heart. ¡°You¡¯re still the same. You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯ll do anything for money while poor me stays fantasizing about what things could¡¯ve been¡­¡± Miranda felt an ache in her heart, but she did not tell rence about it. rence shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Selina to give you the ten billion dors. But from now on, don¡¯te to me anymore.¡± After rence said that, hepletely disappeared from the entrance of Love Sea Restaurant. ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± It was as if Miranda had lost something precious. She squatted down and started wailing. The woman had gotten what she wanted. She had secured the ten billion dors. If that was the case, why was she still unhappy? After rence left the restaurant, he went back to Thirteen Hall. When he went in through the side door, he felt like something was off. Thirteen Hall was too quiet. The lights were not on as well. He could not see anything in front of him and it was pitch ck. rence called out hurriedly, ¡°Master Williams? What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you turned on the lights?¡± rence felt strange. Even though Thirteen Hall was closed, they would always leave a light on. It was impossible for the clinic to be pitch ck. Suddenly, rence¡¯s face sank. He smelled blood in the air. Even though it was normal to smell blood in Thirteen Hall since it was a clinic, rence was sharp. He could sense something was not right. Woosh! Suddenly, a cold glint flew down from above rence, near his scalp. rence quickly took a step back, his back was drenched in sweat. If he had been a little slower, his head would have been split in half. A voice emerged from the dark. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretty fast. However, you still have to die!¡± After a cold sh, a long saber was waved in his direction. rence¡¯s face fell. He focused in front of him. Finally, he saw everything that the dark had initially hidden. There was a middle-aged man in front of him, and he looked about 5 feet and 11 inches tall. He had a beard and he was dressed in all ck. It seemed like his clothes had been painted with some light-absorbing material, which was why he could hide in the dark. When rence entered the Thirteen Hall, this man had lowered his heartbeat and breathing as he hid in a dark corner. Then, he attacked rence when he was not paying attention. Obviously, this man was here to kill rence. rence did not dare to dawdle. He kicked his leg. Itnded on the side of the saber. nk! With a muffled sound, the middle-aged man who was holding the saber stumbled, taking about ten steps back after getting kicked by rence. He was shocked and annoyed. ¡°Well, what great strength. Too bad you¡¯re just using brute force. If you knew martial arts, then this would be difficult.¡± He spat in his hands and gripped the saber tightly before running toward rence. rence did not want to waste time with him. He smelled blood, and he was worried about Master Williams and Gunther. He ran to the back of the counter and grabbed some of his silver needles. When the middle-aged man ran toward him, he stabbed a few of his needles into him. Thud! The middle-aged man fell to the floor as if someone had pressed pause on his movements. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± The man yelled in terror. rence walked over to the switch and turned on the lights. ¡°Where are Master Williams and Gunther?¡± ¡°You mean those two useless scumbags? I killed them.¡± The man sneered at rence as hey on the floor. rence¡¯s eyes turned red for a second. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you too.¡± He tightened his grip on the silver needle in his hand and stabbed the man. Chapter 172 - Kill Clarence Howard

Chapter 172: Kill rence Howard

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ahh!¡± The man screamed at the top of his lungs in pain. rence did not kill him. He just stabbed his needle into the man¡¯s spinal nerve. This part controlled the human body¡¯s pain nerves. After rence stabbed his needle in it, any pain the man felt would be magnified by a hundred times. The many on the ground and struggled uncontrobly, but it was all in vain. He banged his head against the floor to try to knock himself out. No ordinary person would be able to endure pain this intense. rence said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who asked you toe here. If you kill my people, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die for now.¡± The man kowtowed and begged for mercy. ¡°Please have mercy on me. Those two are not actually dead, I just tied them up at the back.¡± That put rence into a daze. He rushed to the back to take a look. He saw that Master Williams and Gunther were indeed fine. They were tied to a pole with their mouths stuffed, but their lives were not in danger. rence went over to release them. Gunther immediately warned, ¡°Watch out, there¡¯s a killer!¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve subdued him.¡± Gunther was surprised. He went back out front with rence and indeed, he saw the middle-aged man lying on the floor, struggling frantically. rence removed the silver needle from the middle-aged mans¡¯ spine. The screams of pain stopped. rence sat on a chair and tapped the surface of the table with his fingers. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± The middle-aged man was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at rence with deference. He did not want to endure such pain again. ¡°Dom Gambini,¡± the man said straightforwardly. Gunther¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How is that possible? Dom Gambini wants to kill Mr. Howard?¡± Master Williams was confused. ¡°Who¡¯s Dom Gambini?¡± He did not know who Dom was. rence frowned. ¡°Dom Gambini?¡± He had heard this name before from Kate. The first time he saved Kate, she told him she had been hurt by Dom. Was it because he saved Kate that Dom was seeking revenge on him? ¡°Why does Dom want to kill me?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just¡­ Ugh!¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged man started shaking. Blood poured out of all of his orifices, and he quickly died in front of rence. ¡°Damn it!¡± rence ran to the man immediately to check whether he was still alive. He shook his head lightly. ¡°He swallowed a pill when he came in. Now, the pill has dissolved and the poison has spread throughout his body. He¡¯s gone.¡± rence had used his ne to save Bob in the morning, so the green light in the ne now was not enough to save the middle-aged man. Gunther had a disgusted and cold look on his face. ¡°Dom is too evil! That man was a rare expert on internal energy. You might only see that in one out of a hundred martial artists, and he¡¯s just died, just like that!¡± Gunther sighed. ¡°It seems like Dom is much more vicious than they say.¡± rence asked curiously, ¡°Are you familiar with him?¡± Gunther shook his head. ¡°Not really, but I know who he is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± rence asked. Gunther lowered his voice and exined, ¡°He¡¯s the ex-president of the Martial Arts Association of Mediterranean City.¡± ¡°What?¡± rence was surprised. Gunther continued, ¡°For some reason, after Roger Reed, the current president, took the position, Dom was kicked out of Mediterranean City. Mediterranean City is a huge slice of the cake that is the Martial Arts Association. If one controls the martial arts industry in Mediterranean City, they can make billions in annual profit. Underground wrestling, single-elimination open tournaments, and having your martial artists be bodyguards for millionaires are all extremely profitable businesses. ¡°How could Dom stand to give it all up? So, he¡¯s been attacking the Reeds over the past few years. A few months ago, Dom hurt Roger severely. He thought he coulde back to Mediterranean City, but who could have guessed that you would end up saving him, Mr. Howard? ¡°I think that¡¯s why Dom resents you and had someonee after you.¡± rence¡¯s eyes were shining. He did not say a word as he touched his chin. He felt like the situation was not that simple. Dom wanted to kill him because he saved Roger? Even though it made sense, out of all times, why did he choose today? Gunther said, ¡°Mr. Howard, I think you should tell Mr. Julian about Dom.¡± rence nodded. He was not a martial artist. It would be best to let Julian handle this. He called Julian and told him what had happened in Thirteen Hall. About twenty minutester, Julian and his people arrived. When Julian saw the middle-aged man¡¯s dead body, his face changed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dom¡¯s ninth fighter, Chopper?¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± rence asked. Julian nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Dom has ten exceptional fighters, and all of them are top-notch experts. His ninth fighter, Chopper, has invincible de skills just second to the skills of a master. ¡°He¡¯s fast and savage with a de. Usually, a master with internal energy wouldn¡¯t be able to endure thirty rounds with him. How is he dead?¡± ¡°He consumed an extreme poison and we couldn¡¯t save him in time,¡± rence said casually. Julian was shocked. Then, he said quickly, ¡°rence, your life is in danger now. I think we should tell Mr. Reed about this. After all, you saved him. He can get someone to protect you. ¡°Dom has ten super fighters and now, one of them is dead. There are still nine more.¡¯ Julian¡¯s expression looked solemn, and he looked at rence in concern. ¡°If Dom insists on killing you, I won¡¯t be able to stop him. No one in the entire Mediterranean City would be able to either, except Mr. Reed.¡± ¡°Alright, please inform Mr. Reed for me.¡± rence knew Julian would not frame him. However, he was not Dom¡¯s rival. Thus, telling Roger was the best choice. Julian did not waste any time. He immediately called Roger. After the Reeds learned about what Dom had done, they did not hesitate. They immediately sent a huge group of experts to Thirteen Hall that same night. Bill and Kate were among them. They were in uniform and looked austere. Among them were also two old men who looked like they were in their fifties. They had majestic gaits. When rence looked at them with his X-ray vision, he saw that these two old men had a lot of internal energy and were in no way inferior to Chopper. Roger had sent two super fighters in one go, so it was evident that Roger valued rence¡¯s safety a lot. When the Reeds saw Chopper¡¯s dead body, their faces looked grim. ¡°It¡¯s Chopper!¡± ¡°Dom did it again!¡± ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s getting more and more arrogant!¡± The two old men frowned. Kate walked over to pat rence¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡± She was patting him very hard. rence¡¯s shoulder creaked in response, his bones almost falling apart. rence looked at her helplessly. ¡°Miss, can you not hit me so forcefully?¡± Kate looked proud. Her charming face disyed an expression that said she would never concede to any man. ¡°You can¡¯t even endure this? Are you truly a man?¡± rence did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°But you¡¯re really hurting me.¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°Alright, rence. You can rest with no worries. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for more than thirty men to go undercover around Thirteen Hall. Once something happens, they¡¯ll know instantly.¡± rence said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite. You saved my father, so what is thispared to that? Plus, Dom has beef with us anyway.¡± Bill shook his head. After chatting for a while longer, rence went to the back and left the front to the Reeds. He went back to his room, took a shower, and went to bed. With the Reeds protecting Thirteen Hall, he was not worried. What rence was worried about was the people behind the consortium. Soon, rence fell asleep groggily. The next morning, an urgent scream could be heard. ¡°Who¡¯s done this?¡± ¡°Damn it, this is too much!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± rence woke up from his sleep and rushed to the entrance of Thirteen Hall. He frowned. There were more than ten dead stray dogs¡¯ bodies scattered all around the entrance of Thirteen Hall. In addition to that, a huge amount of dog blood had been poured on the door of Thirteen Hall. There were also three words on the ground, written in blood. ¡®Kill rence Howard!¡¯ A terrifying and malevolent-looking tiger¡¯s head was drawn next to the words. Bill¡¯s voice was solemn.. ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s the kill order from the ck Tiger. You¡¯re in danger, rence¡­¡± Chapter 173 - Black Tiger Kill Order

Chapter 173: ck Tiger Kill Order

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence looked at the malevolent-looking tiger¡¯s head drawn in blood. ¡°ck Tiger kill order? What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked at each other. After Julian learned about the kill order, he had rushed to Thirteen Hall from his home. Bill¡¯s expression was very solemn. ¡°The ck Tiger kill order is Dom¡¯s executing order. Dom has only issued nine of these orders in his life, so this is the tenth. ¡°Among the nine kill orders, there¡¯s been one for a millionaire from one of the provinces in this country, one for a super capitalist overseas, and one for a formidable gang leader from overseas. ¡°None of them could escape. Everyone on Dom¡¯s list has ended up dead.¡± Bill looked at rence. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re not Dom¡¯s rival. You saved my father and sister, but there¡¯s no need for him to put out a kill order on you. Even if he¡¯s targeting my family for taking away his territory, he has no reason to put out a ck Tiger kill order on you. Why you?¡± Bill was confused. He was not the only one. Everyone else was confused too. Even though rence was skilled at medicine, at the end of the day, he was just a barefoot doctor. He was not a ¡®somebody¡¯ and he did not have conflicting interests with anybody in Mediterranean City. Why did Dom want to kill him? Wasn¡¯t this making a mountain out of a molehill? This was akin to a dragon wanting to kill an ant all of a sudden, and pulling out the most extreme methods to do it. Julian approached him with a serious voice. ¡°Is it because of Leah?¡± rence chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s so determined to kill me.¡± rence knew there was a high chance that the people from the consortium were behind this. Was this move something he was capable of refuting? Did those people think he was able to fight Dom with his current power? rence stopped overthinking. He asked someone to get rid of the blood and dead bodies. After that, he continued his business as if nothing had happened. When the Reeds saw this, they were stunned. This guy had such a steely heart. Did he not know what a ck Tiger kill order meant? Kate could not take it anymore. She reminded, ¡°rence, you should hide now. Why are you still walking around without a care in the world?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°rence, go to my ce. I have a secret hideout in my vi, it¡¯s thirty meters underground. Its design is based on the architecture of air-raid shelters, so even a nuclear bomb wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to it. I have everything inside, and everything you need in your day-to-day life should be in there. You should hide in there for some time.¡± rence smiled. ¡°Every problem has a solution. I can¡¯t keep hiding. Since he wants to kill me, we¡¯ll allow it. I¡¯ll go on with my life as normal, I want to see what he¡¯ll do to me. Plus, didn¡¯t you say that the previous nine who were marked with the ck Tiger kill order all ended up dead? Why should I hide, then?¡± If the enemies were to hide in the dark, then rence would have to stay in the light. If he kept hiding, he would never know when and where Dom would strike. Rather than feeling worried and scared, why not make sure everyone saw him? rence wanted to see how Dom would kill him! The two old people from the Reed family looked at rence with admiration. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re bold, kid. There¡¯s no use in hiding. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, Dom will still find you.¡± Kate was anxious. ¡°Uncle Pete, Uncle Norm, it¡¯s Dom we¡¯re talking about. Are you sure rence will be fine if he stays here?¡± Pete Reedughed, clutching onto his beard. ¡°Even though Dom is invincible, he only does sneaky things like assassination. Do you think he really has the guts to catch someone in broad daylight?¡± Norm Reed said tly, ¡°There are rules in the martial arts industry. If Dom dares to ask his killers to rush into Thirteen Hall to kill rence in broad daylight, do you think the Martial Arts Association will let him get away with it?¡± Julian looked at rence. ¡°They¡¯re right. Even though Dom is invincible, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything in broad daylight. As long as we get our people to keep an eye out, you should be fine.¡± Thirteen Hall continued business as usual. Julian and the Reeds pretended to be patients sitting in Thirteen Hall. There were also more than a dozen undercover people around them. Bill and Kate hid on a roof beam, watching their surroundings closely. Meanwhile, Pete and Norm pretended to be old doctors who were packing medicine. rence looked at twenty to thirty patients in the morning. Nothing special happened. Kate¡¯s charming face was filled with curiosity. ¡°Is Dom going to just let this go?¡± Bill shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t. Even if Dom doesn¡¯t take action in the morning, he might do it at night. We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Kate nodded and looked at rence, who was treating the patients. ¡°I hope he can make it through this. I don¡¯t want to see him dead.¡± After rence looked at thest patient of the morning, it was closing time. rence¡¯s phone rang. Selina smiled as she said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Master Howard, thanks to your medicine and your skills, my father is much better now. My dad asked me to send you his regards. So, do you want ten billion dors in cash, or do you want our stocks?¡± ¡°Stocks?¡± rence was surprised. Selina nodded. ¡°Yes, stocks. ¡°The Lawsons issue a lot of stocks overseas. Not only do we have stocks in Port Ind and the Americas, but we also have them in Europe. Our stocks have been rising for the past few years, so if you get a stock worth ten billion dors, its value might rise to fifteen billion or even twenty billion in a few years. ¡°It¡¯s a transaction that will only give you profits and not losses.¡± rence simply smiled. ¡°No need. I want cash.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay, we¡¯ll try to get you the cash, then we¡¯ll transfer it into your ount.¡± Selina hung up the phone hurriedly. In the new vi the Lawsons had bought in the suburbs of Mediterranean City. Bob smiled softly. ¡°My dear, I was right. I told you he wouldn¡¯t want stocks and he¡¯d still want cash.¡± Selina was a little unconvinced. ¡°Why not? Our stocks have been rising for the past years. In three to five years, the stocks he holds will definitely be worth more than ten billion. Does he not know how this works?¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°Stocks are good, but at the end of the day, they¡¯re in our hands. If rence takes the stocks, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to lock his stocks in the stock market. Let¡¯s not talk about three to five years. I can promise you that once rence takes our stocks, you definitely won¡¯t let him cash out the value of the stocks.¡± It was as if Bob had seen through his daughter. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t ten billion, and you had just given him a hundred billion, the stocks will just be waste paper in his hands, right?¡± Selina¡¯s face was red as she looked at her father in surprise. She had indeed been thinking about doing such a thing. Initially, she had promised rence ten billion. However, after Bob recovered, she started feeling some hesitation. If she did not give him the ten billion, what could rence do to her family? After thinking about it, Selina realized that rence could not do anything detrimental to her family. However, because of Leah, Selina did not dare to go back on her promise. Thus, she decided to give him empty stocks worth ten billion. Who could have guessed that rence would not fall for it? Selina was unconvinced. ¡°Dad, I think this kid has never seen money before, so that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t choose the stocks.¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He considered exactly what you considered. It¡¯s not that he has never seen money before, he¡¯s actually just far-sighted! He saw through your cheap tricks.¡± Selina had an expression of disbelief. ¡°Dad, even though that kid is great at medicine, he¡¯s still a barefoot doctor at the end of the day. He can¡¯t be that far-sighted, right? I think he¡¯s just money-grubbing, that¡¯s why he thinks it¡¯s only useful to have cash in his hands.¡± Seline was genuinely looking down on rence. Bob frowned. ¡°Do you really feel that way?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Bob sat in his wheelchair and sighed. ¡°Mr dear, you¡¯re still so short-sighted. Do you think rence is money-grubbing? ¡°Do you think a money-grubbing person would be able to learn such amazing medical skills at such a young age? ¡°Do you think a money-grubbing person would know the people in charge of the top three families in Mediterranean City and have them siding with him? ¡°Do you think a money-grubbing person would be able to make Leah show up and solve the crisis guing Thirteen Hall? ¡°Do you think a money-grubbing person can sit in his clinic to examine patients and not fear the killer that could show up at any moment, after learning that Dom Gambini has put out a ck Tiger kill order on him?¡± Selina had a look of astonishment on her face. ¡°Dad, what did you say? A ck Tiger kill order?¡± Bob nodded seriously. He had received the news early that morning. ¡°This morning, Dom put out a ck Tiger kill order on rence.¡± He told Selina what had happened outside Thirteen Hall. ¡°That kid is steel-hearted, worldly, and far-sighted. He¡¯s ying dumb to take advantage of Dom. So, Dom might not actually be his rival.¡± Selina eximed, ¡°No way! Dom isn¡¯t rence¡¯s rival?¡± Chapter 174 - Parted Lovers Who Still Long for Each Other

Chapter 174: Parted Lovers Who Still Long for Each Other

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the early morning, Armstrong left the vi and strolled to the antique market. When he was at the door of First Pavilion, he saw a huge crowd gathering there. They wereughing and chatting. Armstrong walked over to join in on the fun. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ol¡¯ Murphy! Do you not know? A new batch of raw stones arrived at First Pavilion, and they¡¯re high-quality ones from Green Country. A few of the customers have gotten jades from the stones, and someone has just gotten a very high-quality icy species jadeite. Ms. Houston bought it for 80 million.¡± ¡°Also, there was an ordinary young man who bought a stone for fifty thousand, and then got a piece of jade worth over twenty million. Tch tch¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try, Ol¡¯ Murphy?¡± A few of Armstrong¡¯s friends spoke to him, making insinuations. Even though Armstrong was intrigued, he shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, my wife is very strict, so how could I have the money for stones? I¡¯ll just have a look.¡± One of his friends walked over to him. ¡°Ol¡¯ Murphy, do you think we don¡¯t know? Last time, your son-inw who married into your family got very lucky and found a premium imperial jade that cost 200 million. How dare you say you don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t dare to do it, we can just drop the topic.¡± ¡°Hehe, Ol¡¯ Murphy is always scared of his wife. We know that.¡± ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t dare to open the stones, but it¡¯s very reasonable of him. Stopughing at him.¡± His friends looked at him in amusement. Armstrong had a straight face. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t dare? Come on, let¡¯s go open some. I¡¯m not afraid of you all.¡± Armstrong was the first one to go into First Pavilion. His friends behind him all wore meaningful smirks. At the other side of the city, rence had just hung up his call with Selina when Miranda called him. ¡°rence, help me,¡± she said immediately. rence frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± The two of them had foughtst night, eventually promising to part ways. Knowing Miranda¡¯s personality, how could she call the next afternoon to ask for help? Miranda exined grudgingly, ¡°It¡¯s my dad. He went to First Pavilion again this morning and cut open more than thirty stones in one go. The total of all those stones was over a billion dors. My father can¡¯t take out that much money, so First Pavilion called us. ¡°A billion is half of the Murphys¡¯ assets!¡± The woman had no choice. ¡°Even though my family is known to have two billion worth of assets, they¡¯re from all kinds of stocks, real estate purchases, sports cars, gold, futures contracts, and so on. We don¡¯t even have one billion in cash. ¡°You know how we are. How can we take out one billion in one go? I had no choice but to call you.¡± rence asked, ¡°Are you asking me to pay the one billion for you?¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°No way. Weren¡¯t you invinciblest time? You spotted the premium imperial jade that cost 200 million immediately, right? Carrie asked you to go over there and gamble with her. If you win, she¡¯ll waive the one billion. ¡°rence, I¡¯m begging you¡­ ¡°Selina¡¯s ten billion order hasn¡¯t arrived here yet. If the Murphys copse before that, everything is over for us.¡± Miranda sounded like she was crying. rence could not bear it. He sighed and said, ¡°Fine, wait for me at the antique market. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± rence told everyone what had happened. ¡°What? You¡¯re going out?¡± Bill and Kate did not want him to leave. ¡°No, Dom is watching you now, so if you go out, you¡¯ll definitely be in danger. Also, it¡¯ll be easier for him to strike out there.¡± rence shrugged. ¡°We can¡¯t let the Murphys copse, right? It¡¯ll just depend on my luck if anything happens to me. I won¡¯t me you guys for it.¡± They could not prevail against rence¡¯s argument, so they just followed him to the antique market. He spotted Miranda anxiously standing at the entrance of the antique market from afar. Once he got out of the car, he walked over. ¡°Miranda.¡± When she saw rence, it was as if she had seen her savior. She grabbed rence¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go have a look in First Pavilion.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Miranda led the way. They went to the stone garden at the back of First Pavilion. There were a lot of customers in the garden. More than ten stones on the ground had been split open. The stonesy on the ground. Not many of them had jades. rence had been there before, so he remembered these stones. Armstrong had recklessly split open ¡®The King of Stones¡¯, which was worth 19 million, but there was nothing inside. There were also more than ten stones that just arrived from Green Country. Each of them cost around thirty to forty million. Armstrong had opened ten in one go. Even though he had found jade in them, the value of the jade was not more than ten to twenty million. His 400 million had gone to waste, just like that. Taking the other stones he had also opened into ount, his total was now worth more than a billion. Peony, her daughters, and her sons-inw were also present. When they saw rence, Peony immediately rushed over to him. ¡°rence, you have to save us! Didn¡¯t Selina give you ten billion? It¡¯ll mean nothing to you if you give us a billion, right?¡± rence frowned and asked, ¡°Armstrong, what¡¯s going on?¡± Armstrong¡¯s face was red as he stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wanted to have some casual fun. Who knew that things would get so out of hand? In the end, I lost tens of millions. ¡°I figured I had a premium imperial jade that cost 200 million, so if I opened a few more and got a green one, I¡¯ll be able to make my capital back. ¡°However, I lost even more. In the end, I was so blinded by my losses that when I came back to my senses, I realized I had opened a billion dors worth of stones¡­¡± That was the mentality of a gambler. They would always think they could make back the money they had spent. In the end, they would only fall deeper and deeper. Peony got closer to rence to grab his sleeve. ¡°rence, you have to save the Murphys. I¡¯ll ask Miranda to remarry you!¡± They had been talking about using Vi One in Dragon Soar Heights to pay back their debts. Vi One was worth a billion. Peony had moved into the vi and she had fallen in love with the ce, so how could she move out again? Over her dead body! Miranda said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re divorced. What are you talking about? He¡¯s only here to help.¡± After Miranda said that, she stole a nce at rence to see how he felt about everything. Unfortunately, rence had no expression on his face. Miranda was slightly disappointed. ¡°So what? You can get remarried!¡± Peony¡¯s argument had some strong points. ¡°Everyone knows you two still long for each other. You went out with makeup yesterday, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice! You even reserved the entirety of Love Sea Restaurant to have a date with rence.¡± She looked at rence with a pleased look on her face. ¡°rence, I know you still love Miranda. So, if you help us this time, I¡¯ll give you the chance to start over with Miranda.¡± Armstrong also nodded. ¡°rence, I was wrong back then. If you can save my family, I can forgive the past and allow you to start over with Miranda.¡± Kate could not stand them any longer. She yelled, ¡°How can you old farts be so shameless? You were hurting and ndering rence in front of everyone yesterday, and now, you¡¯re asking him to go back home?¡± Peony was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I was fooled. What do you mean, I ndered him? Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person rence was? He¡¯s a very good son-inw!¡± To rence, the phrase ¡®a very good son-inw¡¯ sounded very strangeing from Peony. rence did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Miranda. ¡°How do you want me to help?¡± At that moment, the owner of First Pavilion showed up. She was wearing a bluish-green dress with a very high thigh slit. Her beautiful legs that resembled ivory appeared in glimpses as she walked, causing one¡¯s imagination to run wild. Carrie smiled and greeted rence. ¡°Mr. Howard, we meet again.¡± rence asked faintly, ¡°Ms. Houston, why did you call me here?¡± Carrie got straight to the point. ¡°Thest time you were here, you won a premium imperial jade worth 200 million from my shop. I still remember that. ¡°Today, your father-inw hase into my shop again. Unfortunately, he lost one billion dors in one go. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. If Mr. Howard is willing to gamble with me, and Mr. Howard wins, then I¡¯ll waive the one billion.¡± rence raised his eyebrow. ¡°What if I lose?¡± Carried chuckled. ¡°If you lose¡­¡± Suddenly, another voice rang out, interrupting Carried. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll kneel in front of me, let me p you a hundred times, and then, you¡¯ll crawl out of First Pavilion!¡± A familiar figure appeared in front of them. It was Mr.. Cooke from Beth City, who had appeared in Humanity Hall yesterday. Chapter 175 - Astral Vision

Chapter 175: Astral Vision

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Mr. Cooke showed up, everything suddenly made sense to rence. rence looked at Mr. Cooke. ¡°Did you set me up?¡± ¡°I set you up?¡± Mr. Cookeughed in disdain and shook his head. ¡°rence, who do you think you are? Do I need to set you up? You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Mr. Cooke had an arrogant look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m just here by coincidence, and I ran into your father-inw. He was so focused on rock gambling that he lost one billion dors in one go. So, I asked Ms. Houston to call you over to gamble with me. ¡°Frankly speaking, this is quite the surprise! You really want me to set you up? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just useless scum who relied on Leah to save you. If I wasn¡¯t scared of that maniac, I¡¯d have crushed you with just one finger.¡± Mr. Cooke sounded very arrogant. He did not hide his true feelings from rence. He had the Cookes in Beth City behind him, so he had an unlimited supply of confidence. rence was nothing to him. Who did he think he was? Armstrong had surprised him. The invite had been a ploy to lure rence into the trap. Bill, Kate, and the rest had unpleasant looks on their faces. They were scared of Mr. Cooke, so they did not dare to say anything. rence smoothed down the wrinkles on his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise? I see. Tell me, how do you want to do this? I¡¯ll y with you.¡± When Mr. Cooke saw how calm rence was, he was taken aback. Then, he threw his head to guffaw loudly. ¡°Hahaha, how interesting. You¡¯re good for nothing, yet you have such courage.¡± Soon, though, his expression grew serious. ¡°The mostmon method in the stone gambling circle is two people cutting a stone at the same time. The one who finds something with a higher value wins. It¡¯s simple and straightforward. Today, we¡¯ll do it the simplest way.¡± rence nodded indifferently, ¡°Okay, I ept.¡± Miranda was worried. ¡°rence, this is their territory. Watch out for traps.¡± Peony quickly stopped her. ¡°You silly girl, what are you talking about? Mr. Cooke is from Beth City, and he¡¯s righteous. Why would he pull any cheap tricks? Plus, doesn¡¯t rence know how to gamble stones? He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Miranda turned around to look at her mother. ¡°Mom, rence is helping us. Shouldn¡¯t I tell him to be careful?¡± Peonyughed in embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m only worried about our family. Your father owes them a billion dors, so if rence doesn¡¯t do this, how can he save the Murphys? ¡°Plus, rence is doing this to remarry you. He¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Peony was oddly confident about her daughter¡¯s charm. Miranda was shocked. rence still had no expression on his face. He looked very calm. Mr. Cooke looked at him in rumination. ¡°Are you done debating whether you want to do it or not? Do you have the guts to gamble with me? If you don¡¯t, give me a billion dors and scram!¡± rence shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mr. Cookeughed sinisterly. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s add to the fun.¡± rence frowned. Mr. Cooke continued, ¡°This normal way is far too boring. Why don¡¯t we do something more interesting? Whoever wins, the other party will have topensate him ten times the value of the jade. ¡°For example, if I find a jade that costs a hundred million and you only find one worth ten million, you¡¯ll lose and have to pay me a billion. ¡°If I find a jade worth a billion and you only find one costing a hundred million, you¡¯ll still lose. Then, you¡¯ll have to pay me ten billion!¡± Mr. Cooke¡¯s true intentions were now exposed. He was baring his fangs now. He was not interested in the Murphys¡¯ one billion. He was interested in rence¡¯s ten billion. Yesterday, Selina had promised in front of everyone that she would give rence ten billion dors. Mr. Cooke wanted those ten billion dors. Kate could not stand it anymore. She said, ¡°Why is rence the one at a disadvantage?¡± Mr. Cooke looked pleased. ¡°Why? Hehe. Astral,e out!¡± An old man in a gray robe walked out from behind a corner. He was hunched over and clearly hunchbacked. He was not outstanding at all. No one would suspect him of being a fraud if he went somewhere with a lot of people and put a bowl down in front of him. The only surprising thing about him was that the old man¡¯s pupils looked strange. One waspletely ck while the other waspletely white. He looked like someone in a horror movie who could see things beyond this realm. No wonder he was called Astral. While everyone saw that this old man¡¯s eyes were special, Armstrong¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He eximed, ¡°Astral? Is he that master of stone gambling from Green Country?¡± ¡°Stone gambling master? What¡¯s going on?¡± Peony asked curiously. Everyone else also looked at Armstrong curiously. Armstrong¡¯s face fell. ¡°rence is definitely going to lose! I¡¯m finished!¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Peony was a little anxious. Armstrong closed his eyes, his shoulders slumping. ¡°Astral was a native of Green Country, and he grew up in a vige near a jade mine. Then, for some reason, something happened to his family. His parents and siblings all died on the same night. ¡°When people found them, Astral was the only one still alive. Something strange had happened to his eyes, too.¡± If one was not in the stone gambling circle, one would not know who Astral was. However, Armstrong had been in the circle for decades, so he had heard a lot about Astral and his life story. ¡°After that, people discovered that Astral¡¯s eyes were very urate. Out of ten stones he picked, eight or nine of them would always contain jades. Astral has never been beaten in the stone gambling circle of Green Country. A lot of people have gone bankrupt because of him. ¡°However, he¡¯s a strange person. He only helps other people gamble, and he never gambles for himself. He¡¯s also helped a lot of millionaires before. ¡°ording to some iplete statistics from some people in the stone gambling industry, Astral has won at least 100 billion US Dors in recorded stone gamblingpetitions in his lifetime.¡± Everyone was shocked. 100 billion US Dors? It would be a lot more money once converted to their local currency. Such a terrifying number could turn the world upside down. If he had won more than 100 billion in his lifetime, could rence beat him? No wonder Armstrong had said that rence would definitely lose. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Astral made some hoarse noises from his throat that sounded like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone here to know me. However, what you¡¯ve said has only scraped the surface. Do you think I can only see whether there are jades in stones?¡± Astral smiled ominously. ¡°I can also see things you cannot see. For example, the girl in red behind you¡­ ¡°She¡¯s sticking her tongue out at you.¡± Astral pointed behind Peony and the gang. Peony and the gang turned around, only to see nothing behind them. Something that the human eye could not see? What could it be? It could only be ghosts! ¡°Ahh!¡± Peony and the gang were horrified. They frantically ran to a ce with more people. ¡°I heard that a man once lost his entire fortune in First Pavilion. He killed himself on the spot. Later, a woman found this ce and killed herself while wearing red clothes. Was that the woman¡¯s ghost?¡± The other people in First Pavilion looked at Astral with respect. ¡°Go away! Go away! No!¡± Peony kept jumping around. Peony thought the ghost had her eyes on her. The Reed siblings¡¯ faces turned white as well. However, rence was merely amused. He was sure that Astral was just pretending to be mysterious. He could not see any girl in red, yet Astral had? How could there be ghosts in broad daylight? This guy was just putting up an act. In any case, even though Astral¡¯s eyes were powerful, were they as good as his X-ray vision? ¡®You can urately find the jade in stones most of the time, but I can look through them and see what¡¯s inside.. Any vision of yours is useless if you want to bet with me.¡¯ Chapter 176 - Remember, You Owe Me One Hundred Billion!

Chapter 176: Remember, You Owe Me One Hundred Billion!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Worried, Miranda grabbed rence¡¯s arm. ¡°rence, don¡¯t bet on it. ¡°We¡¯ll just pay them the one billion dors. You have no chance of winning against Astral in stone gambling.¡± rence smiled as he looked at Miranda. ¡°Are you worried about me? ¡°What about the one billion dors?¡± His heart melted. This woman was still worried about him; she was notpletely indifferent to him. Mirandaughed wryly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One worth a billion dors? We¡¯ll just sell it. ¡°It never belonged to the Murphy family anyway, so we might as well sell it now.¡± When Peony heard that her daughter was going to sell Dragon Soar Heights Vi One, she immediately objected. She repeatedly dered, ¡°No. No way! ¡°We own Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One. Why should we sell it? ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten used to living there. I don¡¯t want to go back to the Murphy family¡¯s old vi.¡± It was easy to go from a frugal lifestyle to a life of luxury but difficult to go the other way around. Having enjoyed the luxury of Dragon Soar Heights Vi One, Peony had long fallen in love with it. With Vi One, she could y poker with her friends on weekends and admire the beach and the sunset from the rooftop. It was also wonderful to have a maid bring her a cup of coffee. Compared to Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One, the Murphy Family¡¯s original vi was like a slum. Peony would rather be killed than sell off Vi One. Miranda felt helpless. ¡°Mom, how are we going to survive this crisis if we don¡¯t sell Vi One?¡± Peony narrowed her eyes as she looked at rence. There was a smile on her face, and she looked as if she had confidence in him. ¡°We¡¯ll let rence bet on stones, of course. rence¡¯s so good at it that he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Miranda looked at her mother in horror. ¡°Mom, rence will be left with nothing if he loses.¡± Peony patted her chest as she promised, ¡°I¡¯ll let rencee back to the Murphy family as a son-inw, even if he loses everything. ¡°We can take care of him anyway! ¡°We¡¯re not selling Vi One, no matter what.¡± Belle nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miranda. rence will be fine.¡± Melody smiled obsequiously. ¡°Miranda, we have to believe in rence. Let¡¯s not sell Vi One.¡± Neither of them wanted to move out of thefort of Vi One either. Over the past couple of weeks, many of their friends had been envious of them owning Vi One. They were dying of envy. Would people not make fun of them if they moved out? They did not want to sell Vi One, no matter what. Miranda finally saw her family¡¯s true colors. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t you care about rence? ¡°If he loses, he loses everything. He¡¯ll be finished, yet all you¡¯re thinking about is Vi One? ¡°What¡¯s more important, a person¡¯s future or their vi?¡± It was as if they were strangers. She had always thought things in line with the Murphy family¡¯s perspective, siding with her mother, Belle, and Melody. She had never understood rence¡¯s point of view. Now that she was divorced from rence, Miranda was able to put herself in rence¡¯s shoes and realize how way out of line her family was. Peony did not seem to care. ¡°Doesn¡¯t rence like you? ¡°Is he not willing to take such little risk? ¡°I don¡¯t care about Vi One. I just want to test rence. ¡°If rence wins, I promise I¡¯ll let rence start over with you.¡± Miranda was about to go crazy with anger. However, rence shook his head in indifference. He had been long aware of Peony and her daughters¡¯ true colors. He was used to it. His eyes turned to look at Astral. ¡°How are we going to bet?¡± Astral¡¯s eyes narrowed, the chill in them intensifying instantly. ¡°Boy, we¡¯re ying wheel war today!¡± ¡°Wheel war?¡± rence looked puzzled. He knew nothing about stone gambling. Armstrong¡¯s face grew even paler when he heard the phrase ¡®wheel war¡¯. ¡°Wheel war¡¯s one of the cruelest stone gambling methods. It¡¯s an extreme test of one¡¯s ability. ¡°The so-called wheel war is where both sides take turns cutting stones! ¡°Whichever of the two yers cut stone first, the other yer will have to wait until the first yer can¡¯t cut out any jade. After that, they can start cutting. ¡°If they can¡¯t cut out any jade, the first yer will resume cutting. It¡¯s just like snooker¡ªthe other yer will continue to y if you don¡¯t score.¡± ¡°It willst until they¡¯ve finished cutting the raw jade stones of the value they¡¯ve bet on. The winner will be the one who has cut out the jade with the highest value.¡± For example, rence would start cutting his stone. He managed to cut out a jade from the first stone, so he can move on to the second. Then, if he can cut out another jade from the second stone, he can move on to the third. Astral will only be able to wait for him to finish. If rence failed to cut a jade from the fourth stone, it would be Astral¡¯s turn to cut his stone. Likewise, Astral would begin to cut stones until he missed out on getting a jade. Then, it would be rence¡¯s turn. Once both parties finished cutting stones equivalent to the amount that they had bet beforehand, they would have to calcte the value of the jade they had found. The yer with the highest value would win. It was a very tough game. Not many people in the world of stone gambling dared to y it! Astral had pulled out such a cruel trick as soon as he arrived. He had never intended to give rence a fair fight. He sneered. ¡°You know a lot.¡± He looked at rence. ¡°We¡¯ll cut raw stones worth one billion dors! Will you take on the challenge?¡± With Astral¡¯s skill, he could definitely cut out something worth at least one billion dors after finishing with all one billion dors worth of raw stones. If what rence cut out was worth less than one billion dors, he would lose. ording to thepensation rules that Mr. Cooke had set, the loser had to pay the winner ten times the value of the jade the winner had cut out. rence would have to pay Mr. Cooke at least ten billion dors, or perhaps more than ten billion! He would go bankrupt! They had been setting rence up since the beginning. It was a hell of a move. They were trying to drive rence into his grave. Mr. Cooke looked at rence with amusement. ¡°Boy, pay me one billion dors and f*ck off if you don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± rence was confident. ¡°Haha, idiot.¡± Mr. Cooke looked pleased that his provocation had worked. Miranda tried to stop rence, but Peony grabbed her. ¡°Okay, who¡¯s going to start?¡± Astral¡¯s face darkened slightly. rence shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± Astral looked at rence as if he was not afraid of him. ¡°Then I shall go ahead. ¡°This one. Cut it open!¡± Astral raised his hand and pointed at a raw jade stone worth ten million dors. First Pavilion¡¯s old stonecutter stepped forward and cut the raw jade stone open. ¡°I spot something green. It¡¯s ice jade and worth at least fifty million dors.¡± The old stonecutter told everyone his evaluation. Everyone cried out in surprise. He had gotten fifty million for only ten million. He had made a lot of profit. The Murphy family¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®This is amazing. The first jade is already worth fifty million dors?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a fivefold increase.¡¯ ¡®Can rence beat him?¡¯ Mr. Cooke sat nearby, watching leisurely as a young woman behind him peeled grapes for him. Astral did not stop. He pointed to another piece of raw jade stone. ¡°This one. Cut it open!¡± First Pavilion¡¯s stonecutter went forth and cut the stone. There was something green inside. It was waxy jade, worth thirty million dors. ¡°This one. Cut it open!¡± ¡°Bergamot jade, worth forty million dors!¡± ¡°This one. Cut it open!¡± ¡°ssy jade, worth eight million dors.¡± ¡°Cut...¡± ¡°Hibiscus jade, worth twenty-five million.¡± ¡°Cut...¡± It was as if he was blessed. Astral cut open a dozen raw stones in a row, not even one of them not containing jade. The Murphy family¡¯s faces grew grimmer. The jade Astral had cut out was already worth more than five hundred million. Not to mention, it had all been cut out in a row. Mr. Cooke looked smug. ¡°rence, why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± rence smiled calmly. ¡°Why would I lose?¡± ¡°Haha. You can keep on being stubborn. I hope you can still smile when you¡¯re kneeling at my feetter.¡± Mr. Cooke grinned coldly. ¡°This one. Cut it open!¡± Astral pointed to another raw stone. After First Pavilion¡¯s stonecutter cut it open, it was seen to be empty. There was no jade inside. ¡°What a pity. Astral made a mistake.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? He cut out a dozen jade in one go. Would anyone else be able to do that?¡± The spectators around them discussed among themselves. Astral stepped aside and looked coldly at rence. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± rence slowly got up, walked into the stone garden, and randomly pointed at a gambling stone worth five hundred thousand dors. ¡°Cut this open.¡± First Pavilion¡¯s stonecutter cut open the gambling stone. There was jade in it. It was worth two million dors. Mr. Cookeughed contemptuously. ¡°It¡¯s only two million dors, boy. ¡°How many pieces would you have to cut out to match even one of Master Astral¡¯s?¡± Astral curled his lip. ¡°That little guy¡¯s pretty lucky. ¡°You¡¯ll only cut three more pieces at most before it¡¯s my turn again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± rence smiled and shook his head. He pointed at another raw stone. ¡°Cut.¡± The raw stone was cut open. Gold silk jade. It was worth five million dors. ¡°Cut!¡± Oily green jade. It was worth seven million dors. ¡°Cut!¡± rence was choosing raw stones worth three hundred thousand to five hundred thousand dors. The jade inside was worth ten to twenty times the price of the raw stones. The raw stones Astral had cut open were worth ten million to twenty million, and while the value of its contents was high, it was actually only double the initial cost at most. Everyone was stunned. A strange idea entered their minds. ¡°Is he trying to win by leveraging numbers?¡± ¡°Is the boy out of his mind?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a smart move, he can¡¯t always cut out a jade, can he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to lose if he misses one, since then it¡¯s Master Astral¡¯s turn to cut stones again.¡± The customers of First Pavilion shook their heads. However, rence was still cutting stones open. Ten pieces. Twenty pieces. Thirty pieces. Fifty pieces. Fifty pieces of raw stones had been cut open, and there had been jade in every single one of them. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Astral¡¯s expression changed, and he could no longer sit still. rence was still confident as he went on with ease. ¡°Cut. ¡°Cut... ¡°Keep on cutting!¡± The number of stones rence had cut open had skyrocketed to over a hundred pieces now. He had not misstepped with a single piece. All raw jade stones he had chosen had been priced at less than five hundred thousand dors. Each piece had jades worth millions of dors. He had cut out ss jade, water jade, ice jade, waxy jade, hibiscus jade, and bean jade. Mr. Cooke¡¯s smile froze. Carrie, the owner of First Pavilion, stood stiffly in ce. Peony and the others¡¯ eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. Miranda felt like she was watching rence transform into a different man. The Reed siblings held their breath. Astral was dazzled. rence was the only one in First Pavilion¡¯s stone garden who could actually move. ¡°Cut! ¡°Cut open! ¡°This one.¡± There was dead silence in the stone garden. Only rence¡¯s voice and the sound of the outeryers of stones being cut remained. For four hours, rence did not make a single mistake. rence cut more than five hundred pieces of raw stones in one go. Each raw stone had been priced at around hundreds of thousands of dors, but the jades he had cut out were worth millions, which was more than a tenfold increase. When thest raw stone was cut open, rence¡¯s one billion dor wager waspleted. The people of First Pavilion could not help but gasp after everything was calcted. ¡°The total value of these jades is 10.5 billion dors. rence nodded slightly and looked at Mr. Cooke. ¡°10.5 billion dors. Let me calcte that for you.¡± ¡°Now, ording to the rules, you now owe me one hundred billion dors!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr.. Cooke¡¯s teacup nged to the ground. Chapter 177 - Losing With Only His Underwear Left

Chapter 177: Losing With Only His Underwear Left

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone in First Pavilion was shocked. The Murphy family looked at rence as if they were in a dream. Miranda had mixed emotions in her eyes. She realized that rence had been surprising her more and more ever since the divorce. Why had she not realized more things about him when they were still married? rence looked at Mr. Cooke indifferently. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± ¡°The money...¡± rence held out a hand. ¡°Are you trying to repudiate the debt? ¡°You can repudiate your debt if you want. Just admit that you can¡¯t pay back your debts, and you won¡¯t have to pay me one hundred billion dors.¡± rence was beating him at his own game. Mr. Cooke¡¯s face turned red, and he did not know what to do with himself. ¡°rence, don¡¯t go too far.¡± rence smiled. ¡°So what if I do? ¡°Don¡¯t you owe me money? Are you going to deny it? There are so many people watching us!¡± ¡°You...¡± Mr. Cooke was so mad he was close to fainting. A young man standing next to Mr. Cooke stepped forward and criticized rence. ¡°You cheated! ¡°No one can cut more than five hundred pieces of jade in one go and find jade in every single piece. ¡°Do you think your eyes are scanners? Even if they are, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the jade inside the stones. ¡°You definitely cheated!¡± Mr. Cooke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah, you must have cheated. ¡°Were you colluding with First Pavilion? ¡°To set a trap for me?¡± However, before rence could refute, Astral spoke first. ¡°He didn¡¯t cheat. ¡°The raw jade stones were cut on the spot. There¡¯s no way he cheated. He has real talent!¡± Everyone looked at Astral in shock. No one expected Astral to speak up for rence. Mr. Cooke stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Astral, whose side are you on?¡± Astral looked solemn. ¡°You invited me here to bet on the stones for you, so I¡¯m on your side, of course. However, I have to admit defeat because I¡¯m not as good as him.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Mr. Cooke was so mad he was close to fainting again. ¡®You don¡¯t care! ¡®You can easily say you¡¯re not as good as him, but what about me? ¡®That¡¯s one hundred billion dors!¡¯ His father and grandfather would break his legs if they found out. rence was beaming. ¡°I told you. If you just admit that you can¡¯t pay your debt and that you¡¯re a scoundrel, I¡¯ll forget about the one hundred billion dors.¡± rence did not actually think he would get his one hundred billion dors. It had been a verbal bet, and Mr. Cooke was from Beth City. He was rich and powerful. rence dared not force him to pay up. Mr. Cooke was now up a tree. If he admitted that he was a scoundrel who could not pay his debts, how was he going to stay in Beth City if word got back there about this? People would make fun of him! ¡°Who says I won¡¯t?¡± Mr. Cooke¡¯s eyes were red. rence smiled yfully. ¡°Then bring me the money.¡± The young man next to Mr. Cooke leaned over and whispered a few words in his ear. Mr. Cooke froze but soon calmed down. He looked at rence coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money right now, but I can write you an IOU.¡± ¡°IOU?¡± rence frowned. Mr. Cooke said tly, ¡°Yes, an IOU. ¡°The Cooke family of Beth City keeps their word, but no one in the country has one hundred billion dors in cash. ¡°I¡¯ll write you an IOU and go back to raise the money.¡± rence¡¯s eyes gleamed with disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Haha, rence, do you think the Cooke family¡¯s going to repudiate the debt? ¡°I have no money right now. As for the IOU, take it or leave it!¡± Mr. Cooke sat back in the old-fashioned wooden armchair, leaned back in it, and drank a cup of tea. He was undaunted. Did it matter if he wrote an IOU or not? Would rence have the balls to go to Beth City and ask the Cooke family to pay? No, unless he was really out of his mind. Bill came over. ¡°Brother Howard, stop while you can. ¡°Mr. Cooke won¡¯t pay, and we have no way to force him to. At least no one in Mediterranean City can touch him. ¡°The jades you cut out already you ten billion dors. Being too greedy will only get you into more trouble. ¡°Even if you insist on getting the one hundred billion dors and go to the Cooke family in Beth City, a word from their elders could easily make you leave.¡± Kate nodded and advised, ¡°My brother¡¯s right. Mr. Cooke¡¯s a tough guy. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s called ¡®one of the big four crown princes of Beth City¡¯. We can hold our own against him while he¡¯s in Mediterranean City, but once he goes back to Beth City, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± rence narrowed his eyes. ¡°Write your IOU.¡± Mr. Cooke had someone bring him a pen and paper. He wrote a ¡®one hundred billion dors IOU¡¯ and stamped his fingerprint on the paper before tossing it to rence. Then, he turned around and walked away with his crew. However, rence stopped Mr. Cooke. ¡°Wait.¡± Mr. Cooke looked livid. ¡°What more do you want, boy? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the crowd here, I could crush you with a single hand.¡± rence looked calm. ¡°Mr. Cooke, shouldn¡¯t you be giving me some interest on that one hundred billion dors?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Cooke froze. rence smiled and said, ¡°Do you know how much money one hundred billion dors is? ¡°Even if I put it in the bank and get the lowest interest rate possible, I can still earn tens of millions of dors every day. ¡°Mr. Cooke, you owe me one hundred billion dors, yet you¡¯re just going to leave me an IOU? ¡°You¡¯re being a bully.¡± Everyone around them looked over. ¡°You...¡± Mr. Cooke blushed as he removed his expensive watch from his wrist. ¡°This is a limited-edition Patek Philippe with diamond ss and a quartz dial. It¡¯s worth over six million dors. ¡°Is it enough?¡± He tossed the watch at rence. rence caught it. ¡°No!¡± Mr. Cooke took out his wallet and a car key, and he threw the wallet at rence. ¡°There are only ten of my Lamborghini Venenos in the world and only three in this country. It¡¯s worth nearly one hundred million! ¡°Is this enough?¡± He tossed his car keys over. rence grabbed the car keys. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough!¡± Mr. Cooke undid his belt. ¡°A limited-edition Givenchy belt, autographed by thete King of Pop¡ªMichael Jackson. You can auction it off for at least twenty million dors. ¡°Is this enough?¡± He threw the belt over too. rence held the belt with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Mr. Cooke, these things only amount to interest for ten days or half a month at most. Will you be able to get one hundred billion dors in about half a month? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you pay an interest of two or three months first? ¡°Or can you not even pay that amount of interest?¡± Mr. Cooke was furious. ¡°rence, don¡¯t push it!¡± rence looked innocent. ¡°Mr. Cooke, how am I pushing it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullying me. You won¡¯t even pay me interest when you owe me one hundred billion dors. How can I trust you to pay me the one hundred billion dors? ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching.¡± Mr. Cooke was so furious his lungs were fit to burst. He stripped down to his underwear. ¡°My zer has Marilyn Monroe¡¯s autograph, and my pants belonged to Audrey Hepburn herself. ¡°There are only thirty of these shirts in the world. It¡¯s been woven with gold thread and can never wrinkle. ¡°All this stuff, including my sports car, watch, and belt, are worth at least three hundred million dors. ¡°Are these enough?¡± rence looked at Mr. Cooke. ¡°You still have a pair of underwear....¡± Chapter 178 - Leahs Poison Acting Up

Chapter 178: Leah¡¯s Poison Acting Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion For his final move, Mr. Cooke took off his underwear and tossed it to rence before walking out of First Pavilion, looking humiliated. Everyone around them was stunned. rence tossed everything to Gunther. ¡°Go back and sell it. Deposit the money into Thirteen Hall¡¯s bank ount.¡± Peony¡¯s eyes lit up as she rushed over and snatched the Patek Philippe diamond watch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gunther¡¯s face darkened. He was about to strike her. Peony held her head high. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you going to hit me again? ¡°You¡¯re only rence¡¯s staff. Are you going toy a hand on me?¡± Gunther was furious. ¡°You...¡± Miranda looked helpless. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? It¡¯s rence¡¯s stuff.¡± Peony spoke confidently, ¡°rence just won one hundred billion dors. This is nothing. ¡°Why would rence care about ame watch? ¡°I haven¡¯t had a decent watch in my life. I don¡¯t even have something to tell the time with.¡± Miranda said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have a phone? ¡°Why would you need a watch? ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a men¡¯s watch. How are you even going to wear it?¡± Peony put the watch in her pocket. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t wear it, can¡¯t your dad wear it? ¡°Besides, rence isn¡¯t a stingy person. He wouldn¡¯t say anything about me taking a watch. Right, rence?¡± rence did not want to argue with Peony. ¡°Miranda, forget it. Give it to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Peony smiled at rence with a triumphant look on her face. ¡°rence, I knew you were special. ¡°Everything I said to you was meant to inspire you! You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? You¡¯re going ces, and it¡¯s all because of the inspiration I gave you. ¡°You¡¯ve even gotten so good at stone gambling that you can earn more than ten billion dors in one breath. ¡°You¡¯re so much better than those losers Kaysen and George.¡± Kaysen and George looked embarrassed. Belle whispered, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I wrong?¡± Peony looked back at her eldest daughter. ¡°Look at how disappointing you are. You¡¯ve got yourself a useless husband. Thepany hasn¡¯t grown in years since you took over. ¡°All you know is how to indulge in pleasure. When are you going to get as good as rence?¡± Peony beamed at rence. She was satisfied with him. rence had taken a ten billion dor treatment fee from Selina. Now, he had cut out jade worth more than ten billion dors from raw stone. How intriguing. She made rence an offer. ¡°rence, why don¡¯t you remarry Miranda? ¡°Everything at the hospital was a misunderstanding. ¡°But if you remarry Miranda, all your assets must be transferred to the Murphy family and ced in my custody. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to prevent you from being unfaithful!¡± Peony looked as if it was a done deal. ¡°All men go bad when they have money.¡± rence ignored Peony, but Kate was infuriated. ¡°Lady, is your horoscope a wall?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m a Leo.¡± Peony was stunned. Kate taunted, ¡°Because your skin is thicker than a wall. ¡°First, you looked down on rence and made him divorce Miranda. Now that you¡¯ve seen that rence has twenty billion dors, you shamelessly tell rence to go back? ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± Peony red at Kate. ¡°Excuse me? Who are you to use me? ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant...¡± Armstrong suddenly roared, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Peony looked at Armstrong in surprise before fuming. ¡°Armstrong, how dare you talk to me like that? ¡°You...¡± p...?Armstrong pped her. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°How dare you p me?¡± Shocked, Peony looked at her husband in disbelief. ¡°Did you just p me? ¡°Good job, Armstrong... You¡¯re simply heartless. I¡¯ve been married to you for decades. I¡¯ve worked so hard andmitted myself to our family, yet you¡¯ve just pped me!¡± Armstrong snapped, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not humiliating enough already? ¡°rence came here to help our family today, yet all you care about is his money! ¡°You¡¯ve indeed been married to me for decades, but working hard andmitting yourself to the family? Not quite. Have you ever done any chores around the house? Hasn¡¯t it always been the maids who do them? ¡°You¡¯ve never cooked a meal or a dish at home. Do you call that working hard andmitting yourself to the family? ¡°Do you know why rence got a divorce? You forced him to, yet now you want him back. You¡¯re even coveting the twenty billion dors he has. What¡¯s going on inside your head?¡± Armstrong was exasperated.¡±Can¡¯t you set a better example for the children in front of all these people?¡± ¡°You...¡± Peony wanted to defend herself. Armstrong interrupted. ¡°What? ¡°If you have something else to say, discuss it at home. If you¡¯re still coveting rence¡¯s twenty billion dors, I¡¯m going to p you again.¡± Peony winced in fear. She was the type who bullied the weak but feared the strong. Armstrong never bothered to argue with her before, letting her do whatever she wanted. Today was thest straw for him. No one in the Murphy family spoke up for Peony. They all thought Peony had gone too far. Armstrong looked at rence awkwardly, already filled with regret. He had never expected rence, whom he had always looked down upon, to turn the tables on them today. His favorite Kaysen had been mediocre and had not achieved much. Armstrong sighed. ¡°rence, I apologize. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind what was said in the hospital parking lot the other day. ¡°If you want to start over with Miranda, I won¡¯t object. ¡°But I won¡¯t ask you to return to the Murphy family. I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for us today. I¡¯ll sell Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One to pay back the debt of one billion dors.¡± rence smiled. ¡°Ol¡¯ Murphy, that¡¯s not necessary. ¡°I promised to help Miranda today, and since I made a promise to her, I won¡¯t take your money.¡± Armstrong froze. He looked back at his daughter before nodding at rence. ¡°Thank you.¡± rence smiled and said nothing. After all, the Murphy family was just like a stream. After leaving the Murphy family, rence had broadened his horizons and seen more people and things. He was now facing a sea of stars. rence saw the humiliation he had suffered while in the Murphy family as a form of discipline for himself. He was now indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. Just then, Carrie walked over with a smile. ¡°Congrattions on winning the bet, Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Houston,¡± rence replied lightly. Carrie covered her mouth as her ivory legs took two steps forward, her dress and its slit dancing in the wind. ¡°Mr. Howard, what are you going to do with the raw jade stones worth 10.5 billion dors?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Well...¡± He had no idea what to do with them. Carrie suggested with a smile, ¡°If you can¡¯t think of a better solution, First Pavilion can help you handle them. ¡°Taking into ount the one billion dors Armstrong spent at First Pavilion, I can take the 10.5 billion dors and give you ten billion in cash if you let me deal with this batch of raw jade stones. ¡°And the remaining five hundred million dors can be Armstrong¡¯s stone gambling fee. What do you think?¡± Carrie disyed a lot of sincerity. She had given him a discount of five hundred million dors. Of course, since she was taking rence¡¯s 10.5 billion dors worth of raw jade stones, she would be making much more than five hundred million dors from them. However, rence knew nothing about jades, so he could not be bothered to handle them himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you handle these raw jade stones. You can transfer the money to my ountter, Ms. Houston.¡± He looked at Miranda again. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled. I should go now.¡± Miranda bit her lip. ¡°Thank you. I was impulsivest night.¡± rence shook his head and said nothing. Then, he turned around and walked away with the people he had brought with him. As soon as rence stepped out of First Pavilion, his phone rang. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Dr. Howard, where are you?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asked rence. He sounded like Leah¡¯s middle-aged bodyguard. The man exined anxiously, ¡°Master Sanders suddenly fainted after having dinner just now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s bleeding from her ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth. Her lips have no color. It¡¯s as if her poison has acted up....¡± Chapter 179 - Antidote

Chapter 179: Antidote

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence frowned. ¡°Why did the poison suddenly act up? ¡°I¡¯ve examined Leah before, and her poison¡¯s strange. She¡¯s just as normal as everyone else. ¡°Leah will only die when the poison acts up. There¡¯s no reason for it to happen all of a sudden, though,¡± rence said. Then, something urred to him suddenly. ¡°Did you do something to her?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard exined, ¡°Master Sanders learned from Mr. Howard yesterday that the supplement she was taking was poisonous, so she didn¡¯t take it today.¡± rence felt a slight pang in his heart. ¡°Has Leah taken the female ginseng blood tonic pill and ginseng tonic pill she eats every day?¡± ¡°No.¡± The middle-aged bodyguard shook his head. rence stamped his foot. ¡°Oh, we overlooked this. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I forgot to tell Master Sanders about this. ¡°Leah has been taking various supplements and things like female ginseng blood tonic pills and ginseng tonic pills over the years. The poison has created a delicate bnce in her body. ¡°That bnce will be disrupted once she stops taking them. ¡°That¡¯s how Leah got poisoned! rence continued saying, ¡°The person who poisoned her was smart. They were afraid Leah would find out that she had been poisoned and go after whoever had poisoned her, so they made the poisons perfectly proportioned. ¡°Once Leah discovered they were poisonous and stopped taking them, the delicate bnce in her body would instantly be disrupted, causing the poison to act up immediately!¡± The expression of the middle-aged bodyguard at the other end of the line instantly changed. Even a grown man like him was on the verge of tears at the tragic tale. ¡°Master Howard, what do we do now? ¡°You must save Master Sanders. I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you now.¡± rence heard a ¡®bang¡¯ on the phone and then a ¡®bang, bang, bang¡¯ as the bodyguard¡¯s head hit the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Where does Master Sanders live? I¡¯ll be right over.¡± rence reassured him. ¡°North Star Mansion.¡± A life was at stake. rence did not waste time as he exined the situation to the crowd. Then, they all sped off to North Star Mansion. When rence arrived at North Star Mansion, someone met rence at the door and took them to the vi Leah lived in. As soon as they entered the vi entrance, they saw another group of people who happened to arrive at the same time as them. Their apparent leader was a woman in her fifties. She looked dignified and was still attractive despite her age. She must have been a stunning beauty when she was young. She had several young men with her, along with one old man who seemed to be in his sixties. The old man had his hands behind his back and held his head up high, looking as proud as an eagle. Leah¡¯s bodyguard walked out. ¡°Madam Shaw, Dr. Howard, you¡¯re here.¡± The dignified woman frowned. ¡°Dr. Howard?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a doctor? Ronda Shaw gave rence a disdainful nce. ¡°I brought Master Dunn from South East Asia here to detoxify Leah. Why did you call another doctor? Do you know who Master Dunn is? ¡°He¡¯s the second to none miracle doctor of South East Asia. He has treated many tycoons and members of royalty. ¡°The royal families in Southeast Asia even invite Master Dunn to celebrate every holiday or important day with them.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been to many royal parties. I only know the king of Elephant Country. We¡¯re only friends, no business interests involved there.¡± Master Dunn still had his hands behind his back, looking jovial yet bossy. He was unspeakably high-spirited. ¡°Master Dunn, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Ronda looked proud. ¡± I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to invite you to detox Leah if you didn¡¯t happen to be in Mediterranean City.¡± She turned to Leah¡¯s middle-aged bodyguard and asked, ¡°This young man looks like he¡¯s only in his early 20s. ¡°Can he detoxify Leah? ¡°It would be a disgrace to Master Dunn to have him stand next to Master Dunn!¡± Ronda pointed her finger at the middle-aged bodyguard. ¡°Bart Sullivan, are you trying to kill Leah?¡± Bart¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Madam Shaw, what are you talking about? How could I want to hurt Master Sanders? ¡°It was Dr. Howard who found out that Master Sanders was poisoned.¡± ¡°It was him?¡± Ronda frowned slightly. Master Dunn raised his eyebrows and gave rence a second look. rence was in and nothing special, so Master Dunn soon turned his head away. He was arrogant and stopped paying attention to rence. Ronda looked at rence quizzically. ¡°Do you really know medicine, boy? ¡°You look so young. Even if you know medicine, how good can you be?¡± rence nced at Ronda and said, ¡°Your face is dull, and your be seems dark. That¡¯s a sign of a weak body. ¡°The steps you take when you walk seem a little weak, and there¡¯s a slight elevation between your left and right foot. You sprained your foot when you were little, right? ¡°The apples of your cheeks may look plump, but they¡¯re actually stiff because you¡¯ve had facial skeletal contouring and because you¡¯ve injected too many dermal fillers into them in yourter years.¡± rence looked at Ronda meaningfully. ¡°Your kidneys are already weak and almost overexerted. How can you be so hypersexual at your age? ¡°And you¡¯re pregnant! It¡¯s already been three months. ¡°Are you having a baby at this age? Aren¡¯t you trying too hard?¡± All eyes turned to Ronda in surprise. ¡®Ronda¡¯s pregnant?¡¯ Ronda took two horrified steps back and stammered, ¡°What... What are you talking about? ¡°How can I be pregnant when I¡¯m already in my 50s? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and nder me, boy.¡± Ronda was startled. She secretly kept a young toyboy and usually slept with him twice a day. Unfortunately, she had gotten knocked up when they had not taken protective measures a few months ago. Because Ronda was too old and her body could not take it, she dared not have an abortion. No one knew about it, not even that toyboy who was now dead and gone. How did rence notice? Of course, there was no way Ronda would admit that she was pregnant. ¡°nder. That¡¯s nder. I¡¯m too old to be pregnant. ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me?¡± Just then, a maid rushed out of the vi. ¡°Oh no, Master Sanders was awake for a few seconds, vomited a mouthful of ck blood, and passed out again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and check her out!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. No one had time to think about Ronda¡¯s pregnancy anymore. Bart was the first to rush into the vi, followed by rence, Ronda, and the others. They got to Leah¡¯s room. There were pools of ck blood on the floor. rence looked at the blood and frowned. Ronda pulled Master Dunn over. ¡°Master Dunn, hurry and help her.¡± Master Dunn stepped forward and felt Leah¡¯s pulse. After about three minutes, he smiled calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can cure this poison.¡± He pulled a ck pill out of his pocket. ¡°This is a detox pill from my private collection. It can cure all sorts of poison. It contains jimson weed, sky mountain snow lotus, and one-thousand-year-old ginseng. One pill is worth hundreds of millions of dors.¡± Master Dunn was about to give Leah the pill as he spoke. rence shouted. ¡°Are you trying to kill her? ¡°Or do you just want Leah dead?¡± Chapter 180 - Terminal Lucidity And Death!

Chapter 180: Terminal Lucidity And Death!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Dunn¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Punk, what are you talking about? ¡°Are you questioning my medical skills?¡± rence did not give Master Dunn any credit. ¡°Medical skills? How dare you call what you have medical skills! ¡°Leah was in critical condition, yet you only felt her pulse. You didn¡¯t even look at her ears, nose, mouth or ask the maid what¡¯s happened to Leah. You¡¯re just giving her a detox pill? ¡°Doctors are particr about prescribing patients the right medicine. What are you doing if not killing?¡± ¡°You...¡± Master Dunn shook his hand, took back the detox pill, and headed outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Shaw. I can¡¯t cure this poison.¡± Ronda immediately grabbed Master Dunn. ¡°Master Dunn, don¡¯t take him seriously. Leah¡¯s my bestie, so she can¡¯t die. You must help her. Have mercy and save her!¡± ¡°Haha, how dare I save her when someone¡¯s said that I¡¯m killing her?¡± Master Dunn put on a false smile. Ronda started yelling at rence. She criticized him violently. ¡°Boy, what are you talking about? ¡°Why are you so mean? Would it kill you to speak less? ¡°Did you say that Master Dunn¡¯s killing her? I think you¡¯re the one who wants to kill Leah. ¡°Do you know how good Master Dunn is? ¡°And how good are you? If you dare talk nonsense again, get out of here. Don¡¯t ever show up here again, or I won¡¯t hold back next time.¡± Ronda gave her men a look, and the young men behind her maliciously stepped forward and pushed rence. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Kate lunged forward and blocked rence from the front. Ronda ordered coldly, ¡°Beat up and throw out those who won¡¯t leave! ¡°Don¡¯t show them any mercy!¡± The young men rolled up their sleeves and attacked Kate. ¡°Haha.¡± Kate sneered, and the young men were knocked to the ground with bruises blossoming on their faces before they could even touch her. Kate had actually shown them mercy. If she had given it her all, these people would now be crippled, if not dead. She was the daughter of the president of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s Mediterranean City branch. Her martial arts were no joke. Ronda was startled. ¡°Whose daughter are you? You¡¯re so rude.¡± ¡°Haha... Nonsense. I¡¯ve never seen such nonsense. It¡¯s more interesting than theatre ys. You can go on fighting. I gotta go.¡± Master Dunn shook his head in amusement and headed out of the room. Ronda stopped Master Dunn and pleaded, ¡°Master Dunn, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll get them out of here.¡± With that said, Ronda red back at Bart. ¡°What are you doing standing there? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing him out yet? If anything happens to Leah, you will be med too!¡± Bart looked troubled. On one hand, rence was a good doctor. He saved Bob Lawson, the richest man in Maple Country. On the other hand, Master Dunn was Elephant Country¡¯s miracle doctor. He even knew the king of Elephant Country, so his medical skills could not be too bad. ¡®Who¡¯s gonna be able to save Leah?¡¯ Bart was in a dilemma. After weighing the pros and cons, Bart chose to trust Master Dunn. He looked at rence awkwardly. ¡°Dr. Howard, why don¡¯t you wait outside?¡± rence knew Bart did not trust him. Or rather, between rence and Master Dunn, Bart had chosen Master Dunn. If it had been anyone else, rence would have turned and walked away. ¡®You don¡¯t believe me? Then I¡¯m not gonna help.¡¯ However, Leah had just helped Thirteen Hall yesterday, so rence was not going to give up on saving her just because of what Bart had said. He frowned. ¡°I can leave, but I warn you, Master Dunn.¡± ¡°Haha, what do you want to say?¡± Master Dunn beamed at rence. He was haughty. rence narrowed his eyes. ¡°Leah¡¯s poisoning is severe. The delicate bnce in her body was disrupted. ¡°Two toxins are fighting inside her. That¡¯s why she fell into aa! ¡°If you use the pill without careful consideration, you¡¯ll produce a third toxin in Leah¡¯s body. She¡¯s going to die if she can¡¯t make it!¡± Master Dunn looked amused. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see that? ¡°She was indeed poisoned, but my detox pill contains jimson weed. Once it gets in Leah¡¯s body, it¡¯ll fight fire with fire and neutralize it.¡± rence frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡°Fight fire with fire? You¡¯re just going to make it worse!¡± Master Dunn¡¯s face went cold. ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight, boy?¡± Ronda stamped her foot. ¡°Bart, what are you waiting for? Are you going to let him continue messing around? ¡°And dy the limited time we save to save Leah?¡± Bart steeled himself and stepped forward. He reached out with one hand and pointed it at the door. ¡°Dr. Howard, please leave.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± rence sighed and headed out of the room. ¡°She¡¯ll bleed from the ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth. Five of her organs are already ruined. ¡°Her hands and feet will twitch, and she will start sweating. ¡°She¡¯ll have terminal lucidity and then die! ¡°What the hell is he talking about? Nonsense. Gibberish.¡± Master Dunn sneered with disdain. Seeing that rence and the others had left the room, Ronda said confidently, ¡°Master Dunn, please save her now.¡± That bossy yet high-spirited smile appeared on Master Dunn¡¯s old face again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll wake up as soon as she takes my detox pill. ¡°Ground it into powder and take it with water.¡± Bart quickly began grinding the detox pill and let Leah take it with water. Five minutester, blood gushed from Leah¡¯s ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth. It was terrifying. ¡°Bleeding from the ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth! How is this possible?¡± Master Dunn was shocked. ¡°Ahh...¡± Leah screamed and frantically pounded her chest. ¡°Ouch... Ouch... My insides are burning like fire...¡± ¡°Her insides are burning like fire. Are... her organs ruined?¡± Master Dunn froze. As everyone watched, Leah began to twitch violently. She broke out in a cold sweat! ¡°Her hands and feet are twitching, and she¡¯s sweating.¡± What rence had predicted had indeede true. Leah twitched for about two minutes before suddenly quieting down. Then, she woke up in front of everyone, her face a healthy rosy color. Ronda pped her hands in delight. ¡°Master Dunn, you truly are a miracle doctor. Leah, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Master Sanders, how are you feeling?¡± Bart asked excitedly. Leah sat up in bed. ¡°I feel like someone has had a fight inside me, but I seem to be okay now. I feel better. Who saved me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± Master Dunn nodded slightly. ¡°Leah, Master Dunn saved you, of course!¡± Ronda immediately took credit. She curled her lip. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we let Master Dunn cure you instead of that boy, or you¡¯d...¡± Before she could finish, Leah, who had just sat up in bed, fell t on her back. She had a faint smile on her face. However, she was no longer breathing. ¡°Leah? ¡°Leah, what¡¯se over you? Don¡¯t scare us!¡± Ronda instantly went ghastly pale. Bart¡¯s head was buzzing, and his eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets. ¡°Master Sanders...¡± Master Dunn was in a trance, his body frozen in ce. ¡°Terminal lucidity and then death! ¡°It all came true. No way!¡± Chapter 181 - Clarence Strikes

Chapter 181: rence Strikes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After leaving Leah¡¯s room, rence waited in the vi¡¯s living room. Kate asked angrily, ¡°rence, why aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡°Why are you still here after they¡¯ve treated you so badly? ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer here any longer!¡± rence shook his head indifferently. ¡°Master Sanders saved me, so I can¡¯t let her die. Wait a little longer. Five minutes tops, and they¡¯ll being out here to beg me.¡± ¡°Beg you?¡± Kate frowned, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Why would that haughty Master Dunn ever beg you? ¡°And that woman speaks so condescendingly that she could never possibly beg you.¡± rence smiled. ¡°What if they do?¡± Kate crossed her arms. ¡°If they beg you, I¡¯ll be your maid for a month and take care of you.¡± ¡°A month? That¡¯s too little. A year!¡± rence shook his head. Kate frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± rence smiled at Kate. ¡°Are you scared to bet?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared? ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Kate was full of confidence. ¡°Katie... You...¡± Bill immediately stopped her. He was unlike Kate. Seeing rence¡¯s confidence, he knew there had to be a catch. Therefore, he had wanted his sister to think it through. Kate shook her head. ¡°Bill, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll win...¡± She did not get to finish speaking. She heard hasty footsteps. Ronda, Master Dunn, and Bart rushed into the vi¡¯s living room, looking at rence with their faces flushed. Ronda immediately said, ¡°Boy, go save Leah!¡± rence frowned. ¡°Am I supposed to save her just because you told me to?¡± Ronda¡¯s eyes darkened, and she looked at rence coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerk, boy. Do you know who Leah is? Huh? ¡°If you save her, the benefits you¡¯ll get are unimaginable! ¡°What airs are you trying to put on? ¡°Do you want money or power? You can have it all once Leah recovers. But I want you buried with Leah if she dies!¡± rence was amused. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Are you ming me after you did this to her? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Master Dunn could cure the poison? ¡°Even if Leah¡¯s dead, it¡¯s your fault, not mine!¡± ¡°You...¡± Ronda¡¯s expression changed, and she red at rence. She knew her only choice was to let rence try. It would be her fault if Leah did die! She was the one who had brought Master Dunn here. However, if Leah died after rence went in to treat her, she could pin all the me on rence. Ronda gritted her teeth and spoke, gritting out each word one by one. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Save Leah. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bart nodded too. ¡°Master Howard, we can only count on you now. ¡°I¡¯m begging you too!¡± Thump... Bart dropped to his knees. ¡°Huh? They begged...¡± Kate seemed upset. ¡®Am I really going to be rence¡¯s maid for a year?¡¯ rence lunged forward and helped Bart back up to his feet. ¡°Brother Sullivan, I know you¡¯re loyal. I¡¯ll save her right now. Don¡¯t kneel!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Bart got up quickly and led rence back to Leah¡¯s room. Entering the room, rence frowned after seeing Leah¡¯s condition. He saw that Leah had only three ¡®energies¡¯ left in her body. One between the eyebrows, and one on each side of the shoulders! She was already dead. rence looked around and started searching the room for Leah¡¯s soul. Sure enough, he saw Leah¡¯s ghost standing in the corner watching everyone. Her eyes looked empty and lifeless. If he did not get Leah¡¯s soul back into her body immediately, even God would not be able to not save her! ¡°Damn it. How did things get so bad?¡± rence cursed. He had underestimated Master Dunn¡¯s detox pill. Instead of saving Leah, it had killed her instantly. rence roared, ¡°All of you should get out. I¡¯m going to save her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Bart nodded. He would follow whatever rence said to do. Ronda shouted. ¡°Why should I? I want to watch him save her. What if he does something to Leah...¡± p... Bart pped her. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You...¡± Ronda red at Bart. ¡°How dare you, Bart? How dare you p me? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a servant. Who are you to p me?¡± Bart had built up a lot of anger toward her recently. ¡°F*ck you. One more word from you, and I¡¯ll f*cking kill you. ¡°Would this have happened to Master Sanders if you hadn¡¯t said that this bullsh*t Master Dunn could save her? ¡°If Master Sanders dies, you¡¯ll be the next to go!¡± Bart¡¯s eyes were red and tinged with murderous intentions. Ronda stepped back in fear and smiledmely. ¡°I meant well, Bart. I¡¯ll leave right away, just like you said.¡± She backed out of the room in fear. She believed that Bart would really kill her! Everyone exited the room and waited in the living room. However, Master Dunn returned to Leah¡¯s room unnoticed, secretly cracking the room door open to watch rence¡¯s every move. rence walked to the corner of the room and looked at Leah¡¯s soul. ¡°Master Sanders,e back with me.¡± He reached out to grab the arm of Leah¡¯s soul. Leah suddenly struggled violently, lunging threateningly at rence and grabbing rence by the neck. rence¡¯s face reddened as he almost suffocated. This soul was terrifyingly strong! It was several times stronger than Peony¡¯s soul, which rence had also once encountered. Even if rence had activated his governing and conception vessels, he was no match for Leah¡¯s soul. Outside the room, Master Dunn could not see the soul. He was dumbfounded. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Master Dunn only saw rence rolling around the room alone as if he was wrestling with air. rence knew he could notmunicate with spirits. He also had no way to persuade Leah¡¯s soul to return to her body. He could only use brute force. After wrestling with Leah¡¯s soul for five minutes, rence was out of breath. He was unable to overpower Leah¡¯s soul. Just then, a green glow burst from the ne with a cross around rence¡¯s neck, enveloping Leah¡¯s soul. Leah¡¯s soul instantly stood still. It was now obedient and let rence do whatever he wanted with it. ¡°This is...¡± The pupils of Master Dunn¡¯s eyes shrank sharply as he stood outside by the door. The moment the green glow burst from the ne with a cross, he saw Leah¡¯s soul outlined in it. rence brought Leah¡¯s soul back into her body and started using Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture to light up the energies in Leah¡¯s body. Master Dunn instantly recognized rence¡¯s acupuncture. ¡°Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture! ¡°The boy knows the long-lost Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture!¡± Master Dunn¡¯s eyes glowed with ferocious greed. Chapter 182 - Dom Again?

Chapter 182: Dom Again?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Half an hourter, Master Dunn ran back to the living room with a face full of excitement. Ronda asked curiously, ¡°Master Dunn, where have you been? ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± Master Dunn coughed. ¡°I went to the bathroom. I was a little constipated, so that¡¯s why my face is red.¡± At that moment, rence walked into the living room, his face looking a little pale as a thinyer of sweat oozed from his forehead. ¡°Brother Sullivan, Master Sanders is alright now, and I¡¯ve already gotten rid of the poison in her body. ¡°But she¡¯s still a little weak and needs to rest for a few days! ¡°By the way, have the room cleaned and the windows opened for venttion.¡± Bart was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Master Sanders is alright now? ¡°Okay! ¡°I¡¯ll have it all taken care of right away.¡± Bart hurried back into the room, the others following. Once inside the room, it finally became clear why rence had asked Bart to open the windows for venttion and to clean the room. There was arge amount of dark, mysterious fluid on the ground. It appeared to be the poisoned blood from Leah¡¯s body. Along with a lot of vomit. The smell filled the room, making the people inside nauseous. ¡°It stinks.¡± Ronda walked out of the room in disgust. Bart rushed to the bed and saw Leah lying there, breathing smoothly but still unconscious. He was a little relieved. Bart thanked rence as they headed back to the living room. ¡°Master Howard, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m going home first. Contact me immediately if Master Sanders needs anything else.¡± rence shook his head, still looking pale. After the battle with Leah¡¯s soul, saving her life with Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, and using the power of the ne with a cross, rence was exhausted. ¡°Okay.¡± Bart nodded and escorted rence out of the vi himself. As soon as they left, Master Dunn pulled out his phone. ¡°Hello, help me look up a guy named rence Howard. I want all the information you can find on him.¡± rence got into the car and left North Star Mansion. Kate and Bill sat next to rence. Kate saw rence¡¯s pale face and asked in concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± rence smiled. ¡°Do I look like something¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kate nodded and looked at rence in doubt. ¡°You¡¯ve only saved someone¡¯s life. Why do you look like you just got back from the battlefield?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different from the battlefield.¡± rence smiled helplessly. Then, he changed the subject. ¡°They begged me just now. You¡¯re not going to go back on our bet, are you?¡± ¡°You...¡± Kate red at rence. ¡°So you haven¡¯t forgotten about it?¡± rence chuckled yfully. ¡°Of course not. How could I forget about having such a beautiful girl protecting me?¡± Kate froze before immediately flying into a rage. ¡°How dare you tease me? ¡°Watch out!¡± She reached out and pped rence¡¯s forehead. Bang... rence felt as if his insides were about to crumble. He felt himself spinning as his body began to feel weightless. ¡°Ahh...¡± Kate screamed, her face pale with fear as she held rence tightly. The car they had been in was just hit violently by something. It flew straight up. ng! The car flew down and hit the ground hard. After having done three or four spins in the air, it skidded a hundred meters before hitting a concrete pier at the side of the road. rence felt dizzy, his mouth bittersweet. He spat some blood out. Kate and Bill were both martial artists and had vital energy to protect them, so they were fine. However, the driver had hit his head on the steering wheel, cracked his skull, and died instantly. Kate looked nervous. ¡°rence, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ahem...¡± rence shook his head and coughed up some more blood. ¡°You¡¯re fine? You¡¯re vomiting blood.¡± Kate took out her handkerchief and threw it to rence. Bill looked out the window solemnly. ¡°We have a problem!¡± The ident had happened just outside of the downtown area, next to a bridge going across the river. It was not rush hour, so there was very little traffic on both sides of the road and few pedestrians. What had hit them was a mud truck loaded with red bricks, weighing dozens of tons. It had not given rence any chance to survive. If not for the five-centimeter steel te around Bill¡¯s bulletproof car, rence and the rest would have already been crushed into meatloaves. After the crash, three ck vans surrounded rence¡¯s car and braked. More than thirty people came down at one go. Every one of them was dressed in fighting clothes, with strange weapons in their hands. rence knew right away that these were not ordinary people. They blocked up rence and the rest¡¯s escape routes. A seemingly albino man with white hair, side bangs, and a pale face stepped out of one of the vans. Bill and Kate¡¯s hearts sank at the sight of the man. ¡°The seventh fighter of Dom¡¯s... Rattlesnake!¡± ¡°Dom again?¡± rence frowned. Rattlesnake was not very tall¡ªabout 5 feet and 7 inches tall. However, he could send a terrifying chill down anyone¡¯s spine, just like a venomous snake. Rattlesnake looked coldly at rence and the rest, and he ordered, ¡°Kill them all.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dozens of people rushed toward rence and the rest. Bill shouted, ¡°Get out of the car!¡± If they were stuck in a car, they would not be able to move. They would be dead meat. Bill kicked the door open. Then, Kate pulled rence out of the car and ran. They would be safe once they got to a ce with a crowd. No matter how tough Rattlesnake was, he dared not kill people downtown. ¡°Run to the opposite side. It¡¯s downtown once you cross the bridge!¡± shouted Bill. They protected rence as they headed to the other side of the bridge. Rattlesnake sneered. ¡°You want to run?¡± With that said, three more ck Mercedes vans also appeared on the other side of the bridge, blocking the front. There was also a woman in herte 30s. She was voluptuous, beautiful, and had long legs. She had a whip pinned to her waist and a faint purple tattoo on her neck. Bill¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Dom¡¯s seventh fighter... Datura! ¡°I¡¯m surprised you guys came to Mediterranean City in broad daylight.¡± Datura beamed at Bill. ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect Roger¡¯s two kids to be protecting him. ¡°Now I can kill three people my master wants dead.¡± Bill stepped in front of rence. ¡°Haha, forget it. This is Mediterranean City. My dad and his men will be here in ten minutes tops. ¡°None of you are going anywhere. ¡± Rattlesnake sauntered up with his men. ¡°Unfortunately, we only need three minutes to kill you. ¡°Ten minutes? I could kill you three times, then!¡± Datura pulled her whip out of her belt and cracked it in the air, a crackling sounding from it. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Kill them and go.¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Nearly a hundred people rushed toward rence and Bill. They were all good fighters. One of them could hold their own against ten people. Bill seemed to be struggling. The three of them were no match for nearly one hundred martial artists, let alone Rattlesnake and Datura themselves. ¡®We¡¯re dead meat!¡¯ Bill¡¯s mind raced. Suddenly, he turned around, grabbed rence with one hand and Kate with the other, ran to the edge of the bridge, and pushed them both into the water. ¡°Bill...¡± Kate paled with fear as she fell through the air, and tears gushed out of her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bill smiled. ¡°Katie, it looks like I¡¯m going to die today. ¡°Stay alive. Mom died early, so you have to stop talking back to Dad.¡± ¡°No...¡± Kate let out a heart-wrenching roar. rence also could not help shouting, ¡°Brother Bill!¡± The two flew out off the bridge.. The moment they fell into the water, they saw the martial artists¡¯ weapons stab into Bill¡¯s body and blood gush out of him. Chapter 183 - Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis

Chapter 183: Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rattlesnake and Datura rushed to the edge of the bridge and watched what was going on underwater. ¡°Damn it! Get someone down there and search for them!¡± Rattlesnake stamped his foot. Datura frowned. ¡°Search for them? ¡°We should hurry up and leave. The police and the Reed family will be here soon. We can¡¯t let anyone get anything on us. We¡¯ve destroyed all the cameras around us beforehand. ¡°Go at once. Disguise yourself as ordinary passers-by. We¡¯ll meet at the vi in an hour.¡± Hundreds of people evacuated the ce, abandoning the cars they had driven there with. The only thing left on the bridge was Bill¡¯s body, wide-eyed with agony. Ten minutester, Roger¡¯s men arrived. He was calm when he saw his dead son Bill. He was terribly calm. He was truly someone formidable, someone worthy of ruling the city! Ordinary people would have broken down seeing the corpse of their own son, seeing their child die before they themselves had. ¡°President Reed, Young Master has...¡± A middle-aged man shook his head. The corners of Roger¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Where are Katie and rence?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t found them yet, but some passers-by said they saw Young Master throw Young Lady and rence into the water before he died.¡± ¡°Search for them. I want to find them, dead or alive.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Reed Family sent out a speedboat and followed the current to search for them. About an hourter, rence and Kate were found on a shoal near the beach. Kate was sitting on the rock, holding her legs and crying as rence consoled her. The Reed family arrived and picked up Kate and rence. The pair finally saw Bill¡¯s body at Reed Vi on Cloud Hill. Bill¡¯s blood had drained out of over a hundred knife wounds, leaving his body ghastly pale. ¡°Bill...¡± Kate broke down when she saw his body. Shey on it and cried in pain. The Reed family was silent. rence stared nkly at Bill¡¯s body. The scene of Bill¡¯s final moments yed back in his mind. He had thrown rence and Kate into the water with all his might. If not for his actions, there would be three bodies lying here now, not just Bill¡¯s. ¡°Brother Bill...¡± rence¡¯s face was a little pale. He looked at Bill and saw only one ¡®energy¡¯ between Bill¡¯s eyebrows. The two energies on either side of his shoulders had long been extinguished. He was as dead as one could be. Once thest energy went out, even rence¡¯s ne and Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture would not be able to do anything to save him. ¡°Think again and see if there¡¯s anything we can try.¡± rence closed his eyes, his mind racing. ¡°Bill. Boo hoo hoo! Why did you have to go? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Boo hoo hoo, if you hadn¡¯t followed me, nothing would have happened to you. ¡°If I had listened to you and trained my martial arts more, none of this would have happened. ¡°Bill, wake up!¡± Katey over the corpse, crying her heart out. One of Roger¡¯s disciples rushed forward. ¡°Master Reed, we¡¯ll immediately gather our men to kill Dom.¡± ¡°Yeah! Master Reed, we¡¯ll kill Dom and avenge Senior Bill.¡± ¡°F*ck. Dom, you¡¯re my sworn enemy!¡± ¡°Kill Dom...¡± Their faces were full of fury, their eyes red and their teeth gnashing together. Roger¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Impulsive brutes, do you know where Dom¡¯sir is? ¡°He¡¯s got a lot of skilled martial artists with him. He might not dare to mess around in Mediterranean City in public, but secretly, Dom is as strong as we are. ¡°You¡¯ll only die in vain if you seek him out now!¡± Even after the death of his son, Roger remained eerily calm. Due to his position, he had already grown quite indifferent to life and death. ¡°Then what do we do? ¡°Are we just going to let it slide? ¡°Damn it!¡± A man in his mid-thirties punched the wall. ng! The cement wall burst open, and the ceramic tiles splintered into arge spiderweb-like crack. ¡°Stop arguing. All of you shut up!¡± rence bellowed suddenly, annoyed by the noise of the crowd. The crowd froze. The man who smashed the wall rushed over and grabbed rence by the cor. ¡°How dare you speak? ¡°Who are you to speak up now? ¡°You¡¯re just a loser! Would my brother have died if it hadn¡¯t been for you? ¡°You¡¯re useless. You were the one who offended Dom. Who are you to tell us to shut up? ¡°My senior¡¯s dead, yet you¡¯re making sarcastic remarks. Just f*cking die!¡± The man who had hit the wall raised his hand and prepared to m his fist into rence¡¯s face. rence said coldly, ¡°If you want me to save Bill, stop what you¡¯re doing.¡± Swoosh... The fist stopped dead a centimeter short of rence¡¯s face. A gust of wind from the punch blew across rence¡¯s face. rence did not even bat an eye. The man who smashed the wall froze. ¡°What did you say? ¡°Is there hope for Senior Bill? ¡°But he¡¯s dead... He was stabbed over a hundred times. His insides have been shattered, and his blood has been drained. How can you save him...¡± rence sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I save Kate when she diedst time? ¡°Your Master Reed was crippled in both legs. If I hadn¡¯t saved him, he would still be paralyzed in his bed. Who are you to question my medical skills?¡± rence was relentless. ¡°You...¡± The man who had smashed the wall red at rence. rence roared, ¡°Let go!¡± Startled by rence¡¯s aura, the man let go and stepped back. After hearing what rence had said, Kate rushed over and grabbed rence¡¯s wrist. ¡°rence, what did you just say? ¡°Is there hope for my brother?¡± Roger solemnly asked, ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡± Everyone in the living room held their breath as they stared at rence. rence nodded. ¡°I do have a way to save him.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Roger had no time for doubt. rence exined, ¡°I know a medical technique called ¡®Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis¡¯ that can transfer half of one person¡¯s life to another. ¡°From then on, they share their lives. If one dies, the other shall die too!¡± He had thought it over and had finally found this method that could save Bill¡¯s life. ¡°Let me do it. I¡¯ll give half my life to Senior Bill!¡± The man who had smashed the wall earlier stepped forward. rence nced at the man. ¡°Brute, your life won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The man red at rence. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t actually do what you say you can, right?¡± rence said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s speaking here? ¡°Either I shut up, or you shut up!¡± The man winced and apologized. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m sorry. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± rence snorted lightly, not bothering to argue with him. ¡°Twins Symbiosis requires people rted by blood.¡± His eyes rested on Kate. ¡°In other words, Kate is the only one who fits.¡± ¡°Katie?¡± Roger frowned. Kate nodded without hesitation. ¡°Master Howard, tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± rence stared at Kate. ¡°Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis means transferring half of your life to your brother. ¡°That is to say, if you have forty years left to live, you¡¯ll be giving your brother twenty years of your life, and you¡¯ll both only have twenty years left to live. ¡°Are you still willing to do it?¡± Chapter 184 - Saved

Chapter 184: Saved

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kate nodded, not needing to think about it. ¡°I do!¡± Roger looked at his daughter worriedly. ¡°Katie, you...¡± Kate shook her head. ¡°Dad, stop it. Bill died trying to save me. I¡¯ll save him, even if I have to give up twenty years of my life to give to him.¡± ¡°You...¡± Roger sighed reluctantly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He looked at rence again. ¡°Master Howard, what can we do for you? ¡°Do you need anything? We¡¯ll get it ready at once!¡± rence nced at the crowd. ¡°No thanks. Just wait outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without further ado, Roger instructed everyone to leave the living room and surrounded the door, making sure no one could go near and disturb rence. rence looked at Kate and said aloud, ¡°Lie down next to Bill.¡± Kate did what he said. rence walked over and touched Kate¡¯s waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kate was shocked. Was rence taking advantage of her? rence smiled. ¡°I want to borrow your dagger.¡± Before Kate could react, rence grabbed a short forged steel knife from her waist and cut Bill¡¯s palm, leaving a bone-deep gash behind. ¡°Bill...¡± Kate was a little angry. ¡°My brother¡¯s already dead, yet you¡¯re still destroying his body?¡± rence felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Lady, I¡¯m trying to save him here. ¡°Your brother¡¯s body already has as many holes in it as a sieve. Does it need further destroying? ¡°The blood in his body has almost all been drained. I cut his hand to transfer your blood into his body.¡± Kate nodded at rence, not saying another word. She let rence cut her palm and join it with Bill¡¯s. rence took out a silver needle and stabbed it between their arms. Then, he used the green glow in the ne with a cross to connect their blood! ¡°Ahh...¡± Kate shivered, and a chill came over her. ¡°What happened? I feel so cold.¡± rence exined, ¡°You and your brother are now sharing the same thoughts. It¡¯s how his body feels right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kate looked back at Bill. Without further ado, rence quickly inserted the needles. He stabbed twelve needles into Bill in just one breath. Seven of the needles were in Bill¡¯s chest, in the shape of the Big Dipper. The other five needles were in his limbs and skull, stabilizing the energy in Bill¡¯s body, which represented life. After all of this, rence looked at Kate. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± rence did nothing. He had a weird expression on his face. Kate looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you starting?¡± rence looked at Kate and asked, ¡°How can I insert the needles if your clothes are still on? ¡°You¡¯d better strip...¡± Kate¡¯s face instantly turned crimson, almost as red as a tomato. She bit her red lip as her eyes grew determined. Taking off her clothes to save Bill was nothing. Without hesitation, she stripped herself naked andy down next to Bill. rence looked at Kate¡¯s body. She had skin as white as milk, and she had abs. Her body was fit and toned. It was the first time rence had ever seen a woman¡¯s body in its entirety. He could not help being stunned. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up,¡± Kate urged as she gritted her teeth and red at rence. ¡°Ahem.¡± rence coughed awkwardly to ease the strangeness of the situation and clear his mind of all irrelevant thoughts. Gender was irrelevant when it came to treating patients! He was saving lives and had no time to think about anything else. rence concentrated and inserted his needles in the shape of the Big Dipper in Kate¡¯s chest. He also inserted needles into her limbs and head. After that, rence held the ne with a cross in both Kate¡¯s and Bill¡¯s hands. ¡°Um...¡± Kate grunted, and her face instantly turned pale and bloodless. rence said, ¡°The blood in your body is pouring into Bill¡¯s, so you¡¯re going to pass out due to excessive blood losster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not life-threatening. You¡¯ll recover in a week at most.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate nodded quietly. She felt herself getting weaker and colder. Her limbs huddled together. rence warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Kate was afraid to move in case it made rence fail. She felt increasingly muddleheaded and weak. ¡°rence, promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it? ¡°rence asked in confusion. Kate bit her lip. ¡°Help me... get dressedter.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± rence had been about to say yes when Kate¡¯s head tilted, and she passed out. On the other hand, Bill¡¯s body began to disy some color as his broken organs were repaired by the green glow from the ne with a cross. ¡°Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis! ¡°Seven-star formation and the heir of hell¡¯s gates! ¡°Hurry and resurrect at the underworld¡¯s river banks! ¡°Bill Reed, may your soul return to us!¡± rence roared. As soon as he finished... Thump... Thump... Thump... Bill¡¯s heart started beating again. rence sighed in relief. An hourter, rence walked out of the Reed family house¡¯s living room, holding onto the wall. ¡°I saved him.¡± Then, he cked out and fainted. Roger leaped forward and swiftly held rence up, keeping him from falling to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and check them out,¡± roared Roger. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone rushed into the Reed family¡¯s living room. Within three seconds, they heard the sound of surprise. ¡°Senior¡¯s heart is beating.¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± Roger sighed in relief as he looked at rence, who had fainted in his arms. ¡°Master Howard, thank you.¡± He ordered, ¡°Someone send Master Howard to rest. All of the Reed family¡¯s martial artists with internal energy shall protect Master Howard. ¡°No mistakes will be allowed! ¡°Whoever shows even the slightest hint of threatening Master Howard will be killed.¡± Everyone in the Reed family¡¯s living room roared in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± When rence opened his eyes, it was pitch ck, and he could not even see his hands. He raised his hand to look for the light switch, but could not find it anywhere, not even on the wall. rence reached for his phone to get some light but found no phone in his pocket. He tried to open his mouth to call for someone, but no sound came. rence sweated in panic. Suddenly, he spotted a figure in front of him. It had long ck hair flowing down its shoulders, and it had a perfect figure. It walked forward in high heels and dressed in a business suit. rence recognized it as Miranda¡¯s back right away. Just then, Miranda turned around and smiled at rence, reaching out her hands for a hug. rence rushed over like he was possessed. However, Miranda backed away quickly. The more rence ran, the more Miranda backed away from him. Just then, a ferocious dark figure appeared behind Miranda. It stabbed Miranda with a knife it was holding in its hands. Blood flooded the darkness, and all rence could see was crimson. rence bellowed, ¡°Miranda....¡± Chapter 185 - The Dream Came True

Chapter 185: The Dream Came True

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Howard!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± A crowd of people poured into the room, looking nervously at rence. rence sat on the bed, his head and body dripping with sweat. It had all turned out to just be a dream! However, the dream had felt too real. Roger walked in and smiled at rence. ¡°Master Howard, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± rence shook his head, still shaken. He looked at the crowd. ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°Three whole days.¡± Over the past three days, the Reed family had barely slept, ready to protect rence in case Dom attacked. ¡°Everyone from Thirteen Hall hase to visit you. Your girlfriend Cecilia hase here every day, but I was worried about your safety, so I sent her away every time. ¡°Leah has recovered and has now returned to Beth City. She sent word that she¡¯s alright. If you ever want to develop a career in Beth City, feel free to contact her, and she¡¯ll help you out. ¡°Your ex-wife came once. She stood outside the room for five minutes and then left.¡± Still a little lightheaded, rence sorted out what Roger had told him. ¡°Is Bill awake? ¡°How¡¯s Kate?¡± It was the first time rence had used ¡®Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis¡¯. He had no idea if it had worked. Roger had a friendly smile on his face. ¡°Bill¡¯s vital signs are clear. He¡¯s slept and woken up twice and now is recovering. ¡°Katie¡¯s alright. She just went to practice her martial arts.¡± rence froze, then shook his head with a wry smile. The average person would be weak for at least a week after Life-Borrowing Miracle Twins Symbiosis was performed on them. Kate had dared to practice martial arts after only three days. She was indeed a tough girl. Just then, Kate walked into the room. She blushed when she saw rence. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had stripped herself naked in front of rence. She felt embarrassed right now. She had a strange feeling in her heart. rence smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Here. This is some food I prepared for you. After three days without food, you must be starving.¡± Kate took out a pot and opened it. It was arge pot of mushroom soup. He had gone three days without food, so he could not have anything too heavy at first. He had to nourish his stomach with mushroom soup first. Otherwise, his body would not be able to take it if he suddenly overate after three days without food. Growl... rence¡¯s stomach growled. He had not felt hungry at first, but the smell of mushroom soup made him feel hungry now. Kate took a bowl of mushroom soup and handed it to him. rence did not hesitate to take it and drink it. Roger saw what was going on. ¡°Let¡¯s all go out and let Master Howard eat his meal and get some rest.¡± Everyone left, leaving Kate and rence alone in the room. Kate wanted to speak but stopped herself. rence noticed that something was wrong. He put down his bowl and looked at her. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Kate turned her head away. rence smiled knowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°You knew what I was going to say?¡± Kate froze. rence shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. What else would a woman care about? ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Your husband won¡¯t say anything about it when you get married. ¡°Gynecologists see a lot of women, don¡¯t they? ¡°There are many doctors in thebor room who are male. ¡°Gender isn¡¯t important when ites to patients, so you don¡¯t have to feel worried about it.¡± Kate felt relieved at rence¡¯s words. A moment ago, she had been acting awkwardly because rence had looked at her body, but now, she felt rxed. ¡°Master Howard, you¡¯re a good man,¡± Kate suddenly said. rence touched his nose. ¡°Are you friendzoning me?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Kate shook her head immediately. ¡°I really just think you¡¯re a good man. I¡¯m not friendzoning you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± rence smiled, picked up the bowl, and continued to eat the mushroom soup in the pot that Kate had brought for him. Once he finished it, his stomach finally felt better. ¡°Alright then. After staying here for so long, it¡¯s time for me to go back to Thirteen Hall.¡± After learning that rence wanted to go home, Roger came over to ask him to stay. ¡°Master Howard, what if Dom tries to attack you again? ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we get Dom. ¡°The fact that he dared to do such a thing in Mediterranean City has crossed a line with the Martial Arts Association, and I have reported this to the general president. ¡°I¡¯m sure Dom won¡¯t be able to stay here much longer.¡± Roger suggested, ¡°You can leave the Reed family house after we find Dom.¡± rence shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I must return to Thirteen Hall. ¡°To put it more crudely, am I supposed to hide here forever if you don¡¯t manage to get Dom? ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Roger said no more after seeing rence¡¯s insistence. He sent over thirty of the Reed family¡¯s top martial artists to protect rence. Three bullet-proof Audis left Cloud Hill¡¯s Reed Vi one by one, each taking a different route toward Thirteen Hall. Dom would have no idea which car rence was in, even if he tried to assassinate him. No matter how strong Dom was, there was no way he could attack three vehicles at the same time. rence returned to Thirteen Hall safely. Cecilia threw herself into his arms at the sight of him. ¡°I was so worried. Thank God you¡¯re okay. ¡°I heard that someone tried to assassinate you, and you were unconscious at Reed Vi for three days. I thought something bad had happened to you. ¡°I went to see you at the Reed family house, but they wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡± Cecilia stomped her feet in anger. ¡°It was so frustrating!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Cecilia. I¡¯m alright now. People are watching.¡± rence patted Cecilia on the shoulder. Cecilia bit rence. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you¡¯re ever in danger again, I¡¯m going to kill myself.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± rence touched his head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die for love, are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Cecilia red at rence, her eyes red. rence was stunned, thinking Cecilia had been joking. He had no idea she was serious. Beep beep beep... Just as rence was trying toe up with something to say, a call came in. It was Miranda¡¯s phone number. ¡°Hello, Miranda?¡± ¡°Miranda? Haha. I¡¯m not your wife, boy.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. It was cold and sinister like a venomous snake. rence¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Rattlesnake, it¡¯s you.¡± rence would remember his voice forever, even through death. ¡°Hehe. It looks like you still remember me. You¡¯re really lucky. You¡¯re one of the few people I¡¯ve gone after who have managed to survive.¡± Rattlesnakeughed. ¡°What did you do to Miranda?¡± rence asked coldly. Rattlesnake tutted. ¡°Tsk tsk. Why do you care so much about her when you¡¯re already divorced? ¡°You have two hours to get down to Bat Hill in the suburbs, or I¡¯m not sure what myckeys will do to your wife. ¡°You ought to know, they¡¯ve followed me through thick and thin, so they don¡¯t have much time for women.¡± Rattlesnake smiled meaningfully. ¡°When one has been unsatiated for long enough, they are no longer human.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± rence¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Rattlesnake raised his hand and pped something. There was a sound from his end of the line as Miranda screamed in terror. ¡°Who are you? ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯te any closer...¡± rence roared in anger, ¡°Rattlesnake, touch Miranda, and I¡¯ll kill you even if I have tob through the entire world to find you.¡± Rattlesnake shouted indifferently, ¡°Stop!¡± The terrified voice of the woman at the other end of the line died down, but there were still sporadic sobs. Rattlesnake continued, ¡°Remember, Bat Hill in two hours. ¡°Come by yourself. ¡°Or your woman¡¯s dead meat!¡± rence¡¯s head was buzzing as he hung up. He had just dreamed about something happening to Miranda. Was his nightmare going toe true? Chapter 186 - Who On Earth Is Trying To Kill Me?

Chapter 186: Who On Earth Is Trying To Kill Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After hanging up, rence exined the situation. He had to go to Bat Hill, even if it meant he would have to go through immense dangers and difficulties. Cecilia grabbed rence. ¡°You can¡¯t go. ¡°They¡¯re obviously after you. You¡¯re going to die if you go there. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you again. Do you know how worried I was when you were unconscious for three days?¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°When I found out you were attacked, I was filled with fear. I was so relieved once I knew you were okay. ¡°I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well those three days. ¡°Miranda¡¯s already divorced you. Even if she¡¯s dead, what does that have to do with you? ¡°Why risk your life for that woman?¡± What Cecilia had said left rence dumbfounded. It took rence a long time before he took a deep breath. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I have to save her, Cecilia.¡± Everyone also advised rence not to take the risk. Now that rence and Miranda were divorced, they technically had nothing to do with each other anymore. Even if Miranda had been kidnapped, what did that have to do with rence? ¡°Is it because you¡¯re still in love with Miranda?¡± Cecilia blurted out. rence shook his head. He looked at everyone. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t Miranda who was taken today, and it was Master Williams, you, Julian, Gunther, or Johnson, I would save all of you either way.¡± It was just rence¡¯s personality. He treated everyone he cared about equally. It was not just because Rattlesnake had taken Miranda specifically. ¡°Well...¡± Gunther said fiercely, ¡°Mr. Howard, to tell you the truth, I was unconvinced by you before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you be sworn brothers with Mr. Julian because you saved him? ¡°You be Mr. Julian¡¯s sworn brother just because of that. I thought it was pure dumb luck.¡± Gunther changed the topic, looking at rence with admiration. ¡°But now, I¡¯ve beenpletely convinced by you. Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll go with you, and be it through fire or water, I¡¯m ready to risk my life.¡± rence smiled and shook his head. ¡°No thanks. Rattlesnake asked me to go alone.¡± Cecilia did not stop rence. ¡°Come back safely.¡± ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back.¡± rence smiled and nodded. Then, he walked out of the clinic. Driving the Lamborghini Veneno he had won from Mr. Cooke, he pulled out his phone to use its navigation system, stepped on the gas, and headed out of the city. Bat Hill was more than 120 kilometers away from Mediterranean City. It was close to the rural area near the countryside. rence drove as fast as he could after getting on the beltway. Rattlesnake had only given him two hours. Miranda would be in danger if he got stuck in traffic. Swoosh... On the beltway, rence¡¯s Lamborghini Veneno sped up to 100 miles per hour, almost flying. ¡°F*ck... What kind of car is this? It¡¯s so fast.¡± ¡°It looks to be a Lamborghini Veneno. There are only about a dozen of them in the world, and they¡¯re worth hundreds of millions of dors each.¡± ¡°F*ck, whose son is this?¡± ¡°No traffic police would dare to block this car while it¡¯s moving.¡± ¡°Block? Only idiots would try to block it. They¡¯ll just write him a traffic ticket and ignore him, unless they have a death wish. ¡± rence was speeding. The melodious voice in his phone¡¯s navigation system kept warning him, ¡°You¡¯re exceeding the speed limit. You¡¯re exceeding the speed limit.¡± rence ignored it. What was supposed to take an hour or so on the beltway was finished in thirty minutes. At the expressway toll kiosk, the beautiful toll collector kept ogling rence and trying to get his number. rence stared coldly ahead, ignoring her. After getting off the expressway, rence drifted and headed toward Bat Hill. Bat Hill was not very high. It was around 1,500 meters above sea level. Someone from Mediterranean City had been building a tourist vi area on it. Then, a murder had taken ce there, and the ns for the vi area were put on hold. rence drove up a hill lined with half-finished vis on both sides of the road. rence drove to the top of Bat Hill, where a huge Gothic church stood. It was eerie and terrifying. ¡°Rattlesnake, I¡¯m here. Let Miranda go,¡± bellowed rence. A gust of chilly wind blew, and Rattlesnake appeared at the church door. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d dare toe, boy. Do you care so much about that woman?¡± rence¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Shut up and let Miranda go.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Rattlesnake shook his head. ¡°This is my territory. It¡¯s up to me whether I let her go, not you. ¡°Come in!¡± With that said, he turned around and walked into the church. rence followed him into the church, which was filled with hundreds of people, almost all of whom had attempted to assassinate rence at the end of Mediterranean City¡¯s bridge. Miranda was tied to a pir in the church. Her pretty face was pale. Miranda had aplex expression on her face. She felt mixed feelings when she saw that rence had actually shown up. Datura beamed at rence.¡± Hahaha, what a love bug. He would risk his own life for a woman. ¡°Kill him...¡± the crazy woman ordered. Armed with steel knives, several martial artists approached rence. rence roared, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared of dying? ¡°What are you doing here if you¡¯re scared of dying?¡± Datura¡¯s face was full of mockery. rence looked at Datura coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to kill me? ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to die, I can¡¯t die a fool. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between Dom and me. Even if I¡¯ve saved Roger and his daughter, you wouldn¡¯t go to so much trouble just to kill a barefoot doctor like me!¡± Datura froze. She exchanged a nce with Rattlesnake. Rattlesnake frowned. ¡°Do you still have no idea who¡¯s trying to kill you, boy?¡± ¡°Do I look like I know?¡± rence looked dejected. Rattlesnakeughed. ¡°Poor thing, you don¡¯t even know who¡¯s trying to kill you. Did you think it was Dom who¡¯s trying to kill you? ¡°You tter yourself. ¡°Do you deserve to have Dom go after your life?¡± rence asked coldly, ¡°Then who is it?¡± Datura covered her lips and smiled. ¡°Someone paid us to kill you. ¡°Speaking of which, your life is worth a lot of money. It¡¯s worth a billion dors. ¡°You know, the head of some small country abroad is usually worth that much, yet you¡¯re worth a billion dors too?¡± rence got it. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t Dom who¡¯s been trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Of course not. Dom¡¯s got a lot on his te. He has no time for you. This is just a side gig.¡± Rattlesnake folded his arms and looked at rence aloofly. As far as he was concerned, rence was already a dead man. He added, ¡°We were going to get Chopper to kill you, but you killed the fool.¡± Datura could not help scolding, ¡°What a loser.¡± Rattlesnake pulled a military triangr bay out of his boot. ¡°Alright, enough nonsense. You¡¯ve found out why you¡¯re dying now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have morals. Since you like this woman so much, we¡¯ll send her down there with you after we kill you.¡± Rattlesnake walked toward rence. A dozen martial artists came in from outside the church, blocking rence¡¯s escape route. Miranda¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were ck with fear. She never expected that she would end up dying with rence. Rattlesnake was about to strike when a figure walked in. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t kill him yet!¡± rence was stunned. The voice was so familiar.... Chapter 187 - Teaching Thirteen Hells Gate Acupuncture

Chapter 187: Teaching Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked back and saw an old man with white hair and a white beard, looking like a typical quack. ¡®Master Dunn! ¡®It¡¯s Master Dunn from North Star Mansion three days ago. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Master Dunn walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him yet.¡± Rattlesnake frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Master Dunn stared greedily at rence. ¡°This guy knows Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, and he has the legendary sterling silver cross.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rattlesnake and Datura both looked puzzled. rence was taken aback. ¡®How does Master Dunn know that I know Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture? ¡®What¡¯s a sterling silver cross? Is it the ne with a cross around my neck?¡¯ Master Dunn looked at rence coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, boy. I was there when you treated Leah. ¡°I wondered what you had that made you capable of saving Leah despite being so young. It turns out it¡¯s because of Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture.¡± Master Dunn looked eager. ¡°Teach me Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture, and I¡¯ll make sure you die fast. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± He lifted his hand and took out a ck spittoon, which a ck insect soon crawled out from. It looked like a mix of a centipede and a millipede. It was ferocious and terrifying. Rattlesnake and Datura both took two steps back. They seemed to be afraid of Master Dunn. rence raised his eyebrows. ¡°Demonic bug?¡± Master Dunn smiled darkly. ¡°Good guess, boy. You know a little something. ¡°This is my baby. I have fed it blood from my heart, and it has devoured more than ten thousand venomous insects and survived. ¡°A bite from it makes ¡®a living hell¡¯ sound like nothing. ¡°You¡¯ll watch your body rot and die. ¡°No one in the world will be able to save you.¡± rence was undaunted. ¡°Do you deserve to learn Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture? ¡°How dare you threaten me with this bug? Dream on.¡± Master Dunn¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You may not be afraid of it, but what about your woman?¡± He sauntered toward Miranda. Then, he ced the ck spittoon just one foot away from Miranda. The demonic bug smelled a woman¡¯s blood. It was so excited that it stood on top of the spittoon and hissed. ¡°Ahh... ¡°Take it away. Hurry and take it away!¡± Miranda screamed and trembled. She was almost scared out of her wits. rence¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Let go of Miranda.¡± ¡°So you do care about her.¡± Master Dunn smiled faintly. The demonic bug moved a little closer to Miranda, the tentacles at the tip of its head brushing across her cheek. Miranda was stunned. rence could not stand it any longer. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Master Dunn put away the demonic bug. However, Rattlesnake stopped Master Dunn. ¡°There¡¯s no time, yet you still want to learn medicine now? ¡°It¡¯s still early, so there¡¯s still time for us to retreat. There¡¯s no way we can escape if the Reed family shows upter. ¡°Kill him and leave now!¡± Datura nodded too. ¡°Killing him is indeed the best option.¡± Master Dunn was furious. ¡°What do you know? ¡°Do you know what Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture is? ¡°It¡¯s the most powerful technique in medicine. Even if you¡¯re wounded, I can save you as long as you have one final breath left.¡± Rattlesnake seemed unconvinced. ¡°No way. There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Seeing that Rattlesnake was doubting him, Master Dunn pointed at rence and ordered, ¡°He was injured before. Come and treat him. Show him what Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture can do.¡± Rattlesnake almost leaped up. ¡°Ol¡¯ Dunn, have you lost your mind? ¡°He¡¯s our enemy. What if he kills me with the treatment?¡± Master Dunn sneered. ¡°What are you afraid of? If he does anything to you, we¡¯ll kill his woman at once.¡± Datura¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Master Dunn has a point. ¡°Let him try. If Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture does heal you, you¡¯ll get better and stronger.¡± Reluctantly, Rattlesnake stepped out of the crowd and looked at rence. ¡°Boy,e here. ¡°Just do as they say.¡± rence walked over and nced at Rattlesnake. ¡°I don¡¯t have any silver needles. How am I supposed to treat him?¡± Rattlesnake grinned as if he had caught rence¡¯s weakness. ¡°I knew you were up to no good. You¡¯re already considering a treatment n for me when you haven¡¯t even asked me what illness I have. ¡°Somebody, kill him!¡± rence said indifferently, ¡°You were born with albinism. You had smallpox when you were eight or nine and were bitten by a dog when you were twelve. It was on the right side of the ankle of your right foot, and you still limp a little. ¡°When you were in your twenties, you must have been injured from practicing martial arts as you now have a steel pin in your femur. ¡°You had a bone fracture in your left forearm. ¡°Your skull was smashed. ¡°Your spleen has been stabbed through. ¡°Because of martial arts, there are different degrees of problems with your body, liver, kidney, stomach, and heart.¡± rence continued, ¡°At this rate, you won¡¯t make it past 50.¡± Rattlesnake was stunned. He looked at rence in disbelief. rence had gotten everything right! He had never told anybody about his smallpox or his dog bite. How could rence have known? Was rence really a miracle doctor? Seeing the expression on Rattlesnake¡¯s face, Master Dunn and Datura knew rence was right. Rattlesnake asked quickly. ¡°Do you have a cure?¡± rence nodded. ¡°I do. We¡¯ll make a deal. ¡°I¡¯ll cure you, and you¡¯ll let Miranda go.¡± Rattlesnake grinned maliciously. ¡°Who are you to bargain with me, boy? ¡°Hurry and cure me, or I¡¯ll kill your woman right now.¡± Rattlesnake seemed to have already grasped rence¡¯s weakness. He threatened rence with just a whisper. rence shook his head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any silver needles.¡± Master Dunn stepped out. ¡°I have some.¡± Under threat by Rattlesnake, rence began treating him. rence held a silver needle between two fingers and inserted it into Rattlesnake¡¯s body. ¡°Um...¡± Rattlesnake grunted. rence continued to move very quickly. Soon, Rattlesnake had a dozen silver needles stuck in his body. After rence inserted thest needle, Rattlesnake spewed ck blood. Datura was stunned. Then, she grew furious. ¡°Boy, how dare you...¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Rattlesnakeughed aloud. His voice was loud and strong. ¡°My internal wounds are all healed. ¡°Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture is amazing. I didn¡¯t know you had it in you, boy.¡± Datura looked at Rattlesnake in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re alright now?¡± Then, she grabbed rence¡¯s arm with a look of excitement. ¡°Hurry up and treat me!¡± Her body had also umted years of underlying illnesses. It was so painful she wanted to kill when they acted up. rence looked reluctant. ¡°Am I supposed to cure you when you¡¯re my enemies? ¡°I can cure you, but let Miranda go.¡± Datura jumped right over to Miranda¡¯s side. She pulled out a knife and put it to Miranda¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop with all the crap talk. I¡¯ll kill her if you don¡¯t treat me.¡± They found that rence was obedient whenever they threatened him with Miranda. rence reluctantly treated Datura¡¯s underlying illnesses. Ten minutester. Datura felt empowered again, all her underlying illnesses seemingly healed. She was so excited that she took out her whip and whipped it in the air. Her internal energy was intense. Master Dunn looked proud. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture is powerful. ¡°rence, teach me Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture immediately. ¡°Otherwise, this woman is dead meat.¡± Miranda quickly shook her head. ¡°rence, no. Hurry up and leave. It¡¯s yours. You can¡¯t teach it to outsiders.¡± Miranda knew rence¡¯s medical skills depended on it. She did not want rence to teach it to others. rence had done enough for her. p... Master Dunn pped Miranda across the face, ¡°Shut up! One more word, and I¡¯ll have the demonic bug drain your blood right now. ¡°Are you going to teach me or not, boy?¡± rence sighed. ¡°Okay, but Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture is soplicated and such a wide subject that you can¡¯t learn it in a short time...¡± Master Dunn sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. If I can¡¯t learn it in a short time, then you can teach me slowly. ¡°If you dare tell me no, I¡¯ll kill her right now.¡± rence had no choice but to start teaching Master Dunn Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. It took Master Dunn an hour to get a general idea of it. His eyes were sparkling while his face was red, and he was trembling with excitement. ¡°So this is Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture. ¡°It¡¯s indeed so miraculous that it can do anything.¡± His face darkened again, and his eyes fell on the ne with a cross around rence¡¯s neck. ¡°Now, give me the ne.¡± The ne with a cross was what rence used to save lives.... Chapter 188 - The Necklace With A Cross Was Snatched Away

Chapter 188: The Ne With A Cross Was Snatched Away

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind this ne? ¡°Why do you want it?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Master Dunn leaned back andughed. ¡°Poor boy, you know Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture and own the sterling silver cross, yet you don¡¯t know what they are.¡± ¡°Sterling silver cross?¡± Today was the first time rence had heard the name. Master Dunn smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the legendary sterling silver cross. ¡°It is said that it was one of the magical elemental stones Gaia left behind. After that, it fell onto earth and dropped on Sterling Hill, where Hera found it. ¡°There are two pieces. One in the shape of a cross and the other in the shape of a dove. ¡°It contains a mysterious European power that can resurrect the dead and cure the wounded.¡± Master Dunn¡¯s muddy eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You saved Leah with the sterling silver cross.¡± Master Dunn ordered, ¡°Now, give it to me immediately.¡± rence¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He seemed to be waiting for something. Master Dunn was impatient. ¡°Are you not going to give it to me, boy? ¡°Okay, then your woman can die!¡± Master Dunn had a nasty look on his face. He took out the demonic bug, ready to use it on Miranda. ¡°Ahh...¡± The woman¡¯s face turned pale with fear. rence was also shocked. He dared not take any chances when it came to Miranda. He took the ne with a cross off his neck and threw it at Master Dunn. Master Dunn¡¯s pupils shrank, and his eyes followed the arc of the ne through the air. His hands trembled as he tried to catch the ne with a cross. Swoosh... Swoosh... Swoosh... Just then, three arrows were fired from outside the church. They were so quick that three of Rattlesnake and Datura¡¯s men were instantly shot through the heart and killed. Boom... Then, there was a roar of propellers outside the church. A helicopter was hovering over it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± shouted Rattlesnake. One of his men rushed into the church from outside with a pale face. ¡°Boss, we have a problem. ¡°Roger came out of nowhere with a bunch of people. ¡°Several nes have surrounded Bat Hill. ¡°There are nearly a thousand people...¡± ¡°What?¡± Rattlesnake and Datura¡¯s expressions changed. ng. Suddenly, someone pushed the church¡¯s wooden door open from the outside. Roger and a group of people rushed in. The Reed family¡¯s disciples armed opened fire on Rattlesnake and Datura¡¯s men with heavy crossbows. Swoosh... Swoosh... The arrows flew out to shoot the martial artists, turning them into hedgehogs. Roger stood at the church door, shouting, ¡°Rattlesnake, Datura, you have no way to escape. Surrender!¡± Rattlesnake¡¯s eyes widened, and he let out a cry of pain. ¡°How dare you ask someone toe here, boy? ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± He had a nasty look on his face. He wanted to tear rence apart so badly. rence sighed. ¡°We¡¯re in the modern age. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s something called a GPS? ¡°Do you think we live in a martial arts novel?¡± rence pulled out his phone, which had Whatsapp location sharing enabled on it. Roger and the others had been able to pinpoint rence¡¯s location through it, so he had brought his men here. Everything rence had just done¡ªincluding treating Rattlesnake and Datura and teaching Thirteen Hell¡¯s Gate Acupuncture to Master Dunn, had been to buy time. Daturaughed angrily. ¡°Even if we¡¯re surrounded, you¡¯re going to die with us. Go to hell!¡± Datura pulled the whip from her waist and cracked it at rence¡¯s head with all her might. Suddenly, she staggered as the internal energy in her body fell. She spat a mouthful of blood out. Crack crack crack... There was a burst of loud cracks as Datura¡¯s meridians were shattered. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± rence smiled. ¡°Nothing, I just messed around with your meridians. ¡°As soon as you activate your internal energy, your meridians will shatter, and you¡¯ll be crippled!¡± Datura¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How cruel of you to do this to me.¡± rence sneered. ¡°I¡¯m cruel? Am I as cruel as you? ¡°You stabbed Brother Bill over a hundred times to get at me. You killed him because of me! ¡°You sent one of your men, Chopper, to kill me, yet you had him swallow poison before that. You don¡¯t even have mercy for your own men! ¡°And now you¡¯ve kidnapped a weak woman like Miranda to threaten me? ¡°You¡¯re a hundred times crueler than I am!¡± Roger¡¯s men went over and grabbed Datura. Rattlesnake was subdued easily. He no longer dared to put up a fight. Datura had activated her internal energy and shattered her meridians. She had be useless, and he did not want to end up like her. Their men either died or surrendered. Roger¡¯s men took control of the church, while Julian and his men came in from the outside. ¡°President, we¡¯ve cleared the perimeter. We¡¯ve killed and captured whomever we needed to.¡± Roger nodded. ¡°Send them to the Martial Arts Association headquarters, and let the general president deal with them. ¡°This time, Dom will... Haha...¡± With the loss of his sidekicks, Dom was now no match for him. rence was not interested in the martial arts world. All he cared about was Miranda. ¡°Wait! ¡°Oh no, where¡¯s Miranda?¡± rence stared at Miranda¡¯s old position. She had been tied to the post just now, but now all that was left was the rope. Miranda was nowhere to be seen. Master Dunn! It had to be Master Dunn¡¯s doing! ¡°Miranda!¡± rence frantically searched the church for Miranda. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Everyone looked at each other. Everyone had been so busy dealing with Rattlesnake and Datura¡¯s men that no one had paid attention to Miranda. ¡°Damn it!¡± rence punched the wall with his fist so hard that it broke and cracked into the shape of a spiderweb. The crowd was startled. Suddenly, one of Roger¡¯s men rushed over. ¡°President, we found a secret passageway behind the church. There¡¯s some money, gold, and jewelry in it. ¡°And a tunnel to somewhere!¡± ¡°Miranda!¡± shouted rence as he grabbed a dagger and rushed toward the back of the church. Roger, Julian, and the rest were frightened and hurriedly followed him. ¡°Brother Howard, don¡¯t act rashly. The enemy¡¯s hiding in the dark. Watch out for any ambushes.¡± By the time they got to the back of the church, rence had already rushed into the tunnel. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go after him.¡± Julian led his men into the tunnel, not thinking about it much. rence concentrated upon entering the tunnel. The dark tunnel looked as bright as day to him now. His friends chased after them. The entire tunnel was nearly at a 45-degree slope. rence walked three or four kilometers before he saw light ahead. The moment he got out of the tunnel, he saw Master Dunn holding Miranda hostage, ready to get into the car and run. Master Dunn froze when he saw rence. ¡°You caught up with us, boy!¡± rence roared coldly, ¡°Let go of Miranda.¡± ¡°Haha, am I supposed to let go just because you¡¯ve told me to? I¡¯ll take her as a hostage first... Ahh¡­!¡± Master Dunn screamed halfway through his sentence. Miranda had bitten his arm. ¡°Damn it... ¡°How dare you bite me?¡± Master Dunn pulled out a knife. ¡°Go to hell!¡± rence reached out and threw his dagger. It stabbed Master Dunn¡¯s arm with a swoosh. Master Dunn dropped his weapon. Miranda tried to seize the opportunity to run away, but Master Dunn was not ready to let her go, so he kicked Miranda in the back. ¡°Poof...¡± Miranda spat out a mouthful of blood as she threw herself into rence¡¯s arms. Just then, shouting and footsteps came from behind rence. Master Dunn took the opportunity to get into his car. Then, he stepped on the gas pedal and disappeared down the end of the road. rence sighed. He had failed to get the ne with a cross back.... Chapter 189 - Lost And Found!

Chapter 189: Lost And Found!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miranda fainted in shock once she had thrown herself into rence¡¯s arms. Roger and his men arrived. ¡°Brother Howard, where is he?¡± ¡°He escaped.¡± rence shook his head. Just then, Roger¡¯s subordinate came over with some sheets of information. ¡°President, we¡¯ve looked it up. Our information shows that Rattlesnake and Datura were active in Mediterranean City six months ago.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± roared Roger. Julian volunteered himself. ¡°President, I¡¯ll immediately send my men to get rid of Dom¡¯s remnants in Mediterranean City.¡± rence nced over and saw a picture of Master Dunn on one of the sheets. He grabbed it and looked at it. The information on it read ¡®Dom¡¯s sixth fighter... Poison Master¡¯. rence¡¯s face was grim. He and Dom were now enemies. Everyone left Bat Hill and returned to Mediterranean City. They also brought Miranda directly back to Thirteen Hall for treatment. She was still in aa, and her breathing was erratic. Roger and the others prepared to leave. ¡°Master Howard, Dom has lost three of his sidekicks in quick session, and Poison Master has fled. His forces have been greatly weakened. ¡°He probably won¡¯t have any big ns for the next six months. ¡°Your Thirteen Hall and you yourself should be safe, but you can¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯ll have some people stay on watch around Thirteen Hall in case you ever need some backup.¡± rence nodded. ¡°Thank you, President Reed.¡± He had just finished speaking when he saw a group of people rush into Thirteen Hall. They looked menacing and furious. Peony shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°rence, what have you done to my daughter?¡± Roger frowned and waved. ¡°Master Howard, you go deal with your family¡¯s matters. We¡¯ve gotta go.¡± rence looked at Peony coldly. ¡°Miranda was kidnapped, but luckily, I saved her just in time. She¡¯s alright for now.¡± ¡°Kidnapped? ¡°Kidnapped again?¡± Peony looked furious. ¡°What have you done to Miranda? You two are already divorced, yet you¡¯re still causing her trouble. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t gotten the news and called the police in time, do you think the kidnappers would¡¯ve let her go?¡± She shouted, now sitting in Thirteen Hall¡¯s old-fashioned wooden armchair, ¡°If they were to ask for a one or two billion dor ransom, which one of us would have to pay? ¡°Master Williams, what are you doing just standing there? Serve us tea!¡± She was treating Thirteen Hall like it was her own territory. ¡°What do you say to transferring your money to the Murphy family so kidnappers will stop going after you? ¡°After that, you and Miranda can go on rekindling your rtionship. Maybe it will work out, and you two can remarry.¡± She spoke earnestly as if what she was suggesting was in rence¡¯s best interests. ¡°rence, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡°You¡¯ll have less to worry about when you no longer have money. Look, you were given three thousand dors a month when you were with the Murphy family, but you had no worries, right? Now that you¡¯ve got money, trouble ensues. It all happened because you have money. ¡°Give it to me for safekeeping. I¡¯ll keep it as a rtionship fund for you and Miranda. Ask me for money whenever you need it. Do you think I¡¯d ever take your money?¡± rence was amused. ¡°Mom, stop.¡± Suddenly, a weak voice spoke. Peony got up and looked at Miranda, who was pale. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re awake. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go home first. rence¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s keeping me here to cure me.¡± She nced at rence. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s trying to get back with me.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Peony grunted. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m happy he wants to get back together with you. ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with someone recently. A young master from Gold City ising over. ¡°Though Gold City is no match for Mediterranean City, it¡¯s still been home to a lot of great people over thest six centuries. Richnds foster rich talents.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°The family of this young master from Gold City is said to have assets worth fifty billion dors. They¡¯re one of the most influential families in the country. I¡¯ll be very happy if you marry him. ¡°Once you do, you can forget about Dragon Soar Heights¡¯ Vi One. You¡¯ll be rich enough to buy a building in Dubai.¡± rence shook his head helplessly. ¡®Buying a building in Dubai with only fifty billion dors in assets? ¡®Dream on!¡¯ However, he did not bother to ruin Peony¡¯s daydreams. Miranda was very weak. ¡°Mom, stop it. Just leave.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave. Stay here for treatment first. Come home as soon as you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stay here overnight. ¡°Reputation is everything to ady.¡± Peony left, but she kept ncing behind. She even red at rence before she left. It was as if she was on the defensive around him. rence did not argue with Peony. Miranda smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s just how my mom is.¡± rence shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Miranda smiled, but she felt weak and almost fell. rence went up to grab her and carry her back to the room. ¡°You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll let Master Williams treat you, so people don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°They¡¯re only minor injuries anyway. Master Williams¡¯s pretty good at medicine, so he¡¯s well qualified to treat you.¡± rence turned and headed outside. He had taken two steps when he discovered that he could no longer move. Looking back, he saw that the woman had reached out and was now pulling on the hem of his shirt. She looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go, okay? Stay with me.¡± rence¡¯s heart fluttered, but he smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate. As your mother said, we¡¯re divorced. ¡°Reputation is everything to ady. Let Master Williams give you the treatment.¡± Miranda shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe you. ¡°You¡¯re better at medicine than he is. You can treat me. ¡°By the way, is this yours? It seemed important to you, so I stole it when Master Dunn wasn¡¯t looking.¡± Miranda spread her hand out and handed rence the ne with a cross. rence looked shocked before pleasant surprise took over. ¡°You...¡± He had gotten back the ne with a cross. ¡°What you did was too dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t you have been killed if Master Dunn had caught you?¡± rence was scared. The woman smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± rence did not give her a direct answer. Miranda did not put up a fuss, simply revealing a sly look in her eyes. ¡°He was running for his life when we were in the tunnel. He did not care about what I was doing. ¡°He thought I was just a weak woman, unaware of what I could do.¡± rence was betweenughter and tears. ¡°Still, it was too dangerous. You can¡¯t do that next time.¡± Miranda nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± rence froze. This was all very out of character for Miranda. Miranda never listened or spoke amicably to rence back then. The woman added, ¡°I did what you wanted. Shouldn¡¯t you do what I want too?¡± Sure enough. She was still the same woman! When she saw rence frowning, Miranda immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything major. Just treat me yourself. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. I helped you get back such an important thing. Can¡¯t you help me with my treatment in return? ¡°Master Howard...¡± She pleaded coquettishly. rence had no choice but to help Miranda with treatment. Just as rence was about to begin, the woman undressed. He caught sight of something white.... Chapter 190 - Mirandas Backstory

Chapter 190: Miranda¡¯s Backstory

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence was only momentarily distracted before instantly calming down. He started treating Miranda. ¡°You have a few contusions and bruises that need to be tended to, or you¡¯ll be left with an ugly ck scar there. It¡¯ll be a sore sight in the future. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a basin of hot water. Apply it yourself to promote blood cirction and discourage stasis. ¡°You¡¯ll probably suffer from insomnia and have vivid dreams whenever you do manage to sleep. You¡¯ll also have some endocrine disorders for some time. ¡°You¡¯ll also be mentally exhausted after what¡¯s happened today. You need to rest for a couple of days. Don¡¯t go to work in the meantime. ¡°Just rest at home,¡± rence said as he examined Miranda. Miranda nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± rence went out and brought in a basin of hot water. He handed Miranda a towel. ¡°Apply it on your bruises.¡± Miranda wanted rence to help her because she had trouble moving. ¡°Help me do it. It¡¯s quite inconvenient for me to do. ¡°And I can¡¯t feel my back, for some reason.¡± ¡°Your back?¡± rence frowned. He pulled Miranda¡¯s clothes open. The corners of his eyes twitched when he saw a giant footprint on her back. The mark had be a ckish purple. The area was severely bruised. Then, rence remembered that Master Dunn had kicked Miranda during that critical moment. The entire chunk of flesh here was close to being ruined! rence reached out to touch the flesh. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°I feel nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± she asked. rence sighed. ¡°Remember Master Dunn¡¯s kick? He ruined a whole chunk of your flesh with that kick. The nerves here are dead. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the flesh starts rotting.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Miranda screamed and nervously grabbed rence. ¡°It¡¯s not going to leave a scar, is it? ¡°You¡¯re an amazing doctor. You must help me.¡± rence ced his hand on the back of Miranda¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± Then, he took the ne with a cross, held it in his hand, and unleashed a green glow that covered the rotten flesh on Miranda¡¯s back. The rotten flesh slowly turned from a ckish purple to a ckish blue. rence reached out and poked it. ¡°Ah... Ouch...¡± Miranda broke out in cold sweat due to the pain. She flung herself into rence¡¯s arms, hugging him. rence smiled. ¡°If you can feel it hurting, it means your nerves are still working. ¡°Rest for a few days, and you¡¯ll be alright once the bruises heal.¡± However, Miranda did not let go of rence. She just continued hugging him. The atmosphere in the room was a little amorous. ¡°Ahem.¡± rence broke the silence with a dry cough. ¡°You¡¯re alright now. Patients are waiting outside. You can rest here while I go tend to the others.¡± With that said, rence pushed Miranda aside and walked out of the room. Miranda bit her red lip. ¡°How unromantic.¡± She dressed in silence and walked out of the room. Then, she left Thirteen Hall when she saw rence treating another patient. Master Williams looked at rence. ¡°Master Howard, are you just going to let her go?¡± ¡°What else do you think I should do?¡± Master Williamsughed. ¡°Master Howard, you should remarry Miranda if you still like her. ¡°I watched her grow up. She¡¯s unlike Belle and Melody because Peony adopted her.¡± rence froze. ¡°What? ¡°Peony adopted Miranda?¡± Master Williams lowered his voice. ¡°One night 23 years ago, Peony suddenly brought home a baby girl. ¡°I was still working at the Humanity Hall in Beth City at the time. ¡°A few dayster, Armstrong did something to offend the Murphy family, so he was sent from Beth City to Mediterranean City. ¡°Belle, Melody, and Miranda, who had just been brought home, were all taken to Mediterranean City together.¡± Master Williams sighed. ¡°You can see it from the way Peony treats her. She just wants to trade Miranda for money and status. She doesn¡¯t even think of her as her own daughter. ¡°Belle and Melody are awful, yet they own a majority of the Murphy Group¡¯s shares. ¡°Murphy Group is worth over two billion dors, yet the two daughters and two sons-inw divided billions of dors between themselves! ¡°What did Miranda get? Apany worth less than fifty million dors.¡± Master Williams shook his head, a look of regret on his face. ¡°It¡¯s too noticeable of a difference. ¡°The child has always been filial since she was little. I think of her as a granddaughter. ¡°Oh...¡± He let out a long sigh. rence fell into a trance too. It turned out that he and Miranda both shared simr experiences. Both had been abandoned when they were little! However, Miranda was adopted by the Murphy family, while he had to go to an orphanage. renceughed drily at the thought of it. Ring... Suddenly, rence¡¯s phone rang. It was a number that had been on his contact list for years. He had never called it before, but he sent it messages during the holidays. ¡°rence, where are you? ¡°How have you been?¡± a youthful and lively voice asked. rence froze. ¡°Hailey? ¡°How did you find the time to call me?¡± The girl on the other end of the line was Hailey Lester. They had grown up in the orphanage together. Because they were orphans, she had cherished the opportunity she was given to study. Besides rence, nearly all the children there had gotten into college. Hailey was one of them. After her college entrance examination, she did not study in a local college. She went abroad. rence remembered the night they had seen Hailey off. Everyone toasted her congrattions. Six or seven years had gone by in a sh. ¡°Hi, have you forgotten? It¡¯s the third year anniversary of the death of our orphanage¡¯s director, and everyone¡¯sing to pay their respects. ¡°It¡¯s all in the Whatsapp group. Haven¡¯t you read it?¡± asked Hailey. rence smacked his head. He had been so busy these days that he hadpletely forgotten about it. He opened the Whatsapp group and looked through it. Sure enough, he found conversations in the rarely-active Whatsapp group where everyone was talking about a trip to the cemetery together to pay their respects to the orphanage director. renceughed and asked, ¡°Did youe back from abroad for this?¡± Hailey shook her head. ¡°No. Being abroad is great and all, but it¡¯s not home. ¡°I wanted toe back for my career, and Mediterranean City¡¯s a good ce, so I came back to check it out. ¡°If I manage to find a good job, I¡¯ll stay here in Mediterranean City. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go and pick you up. Everyone¡¯s having dinner together tonight. We¡¯ll head to the cemetery to pay the orphanage director our respects tomorrow. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you get into a matrilocal marriage? Can you go out at night? Your wife won¡¯t object, will she?¡± Hailey was a little worried. rence smiled faintly. ¡°Hailey, I¡¯m divorced.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hailey shouted, quickly apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡± rence seemed carefree. Hailey was puzzled. ¡°Sorry for being nosy, but why did you get divorced?¡± rence shrugged. ¡°Irreconcble differences. What else could it be? It¡¯s a good thing to be divorced. I¡¯m happy. ¡°Pfft...¡± Hailey smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good point. You can¡¯t be happy in a matrilocal marriage anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to some friendster. They¡¯re all beautiful. ¡°If you can conquer one, maybe we can get closer too.¡± rence snapped, ¡°Do you think so highly of me? Are you just throwing your friends at the wall that is me and seeing which one will stick?¡± Hailey did not deny it. ¡°What wall? You were smart. If it hadn¡¯t been for Sophie¡¯s incident, you would have gotten into college and probably done better than I¡¯m doing now. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Where are you? ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up, and we¡¯ll all get together tonight.¡± rence gave her Thirteen Hall¡¯s address. About half an hourter, a BMW X5 pulled up to Thirteen Hall¡¯s door and honked. rence stepped out, and a beautiful woman rushed out of the car to give rence a big hug. ¡°ry, I missed you so much.¡± She was beautiful and fair. She was also young and vivacious, and had long legs... Her looks could kill! Chapter 191 - This Is Fate

Chapter 191: This Is Fate

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence smiled and mocked, ¡°Are the people whoe back from overseas so open-minded? You can go around hugging people in public, huh?¡± Hailey scrunched up her nose. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just close-minded. Hugging is simply etiquette overseas. This is because you¡¯re my good friend. If you were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have hugged you. Get in, it¡¯s almost six. It¡¯ll be dinner time soon.¡± Hailey pulled rence into the car. He realized there was a beautiful woman wearing sunsses in the passenger seat of the BMW. She had a heart-shaped face, and she was wearing a tank top and shorts. She had an LV handbag in herp, and she was holding thetest Apple smartphone in her hands. Hailey smiled and introduced them. ¡°ry, this is my friend. Her name is Linda Brown, and she¡¯s my best friend. I met her in France and today, she came back with me.¡± rence smiled. ¡°You bought a car the moment you arrived back in the country. Not too shabby.¡± Hailey rubbed her nose. ¡°Hmph, this is nothing. If I join a bigpany, my annual sry will be a few million. When that happens, I can even give you this car as a present if you like it.¡± The girl was very confident. She had high hopes for the future. rence shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already have a car.¡± He already had a Ferrari that cost 10 million dors and a limited edition Lamborghini Veneno that cost 100 million dors. Why would he want her car? Linda looked amused. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s just being courteous, but you think she¡¯s serious? Do you know how much this BMW X5 costs? Thending price is more than 600 thousand. You have a car? What car? A shared bike?¡± Linda rolled her eyes. Hailey called out, ¡°Linda.¡± rence smiled and did not say anything. Linda still refused to leave the topic be. ¡°You¡¯re working in this clinic? What¡¯s your monthly sry? Let me tell you, don¡¯t get any ideas about Hailey. We¡¯re just having dinner today. After dinner, you should call a car and go home yourself.¡± rence calmly answered, ¡°This is my clinic.¡± Lina was amused. ¡°Your clinic? Hehe. This is a prime location in Mediterranean City. Even though the clinic is not big, it covers an area of at least 5000 square feet. ording to thend prices of Mediterranean City, it¡¯s worth at least 500 million. ¡°Hailey told me that you quit school before you even graduated from junior high. It¡¯s only been a few years, yet you¡¯ve been able to afford a clinic in a spot like this?¡± It was as if Linda was determined to destroy rence. She was exposing rence¡¯s ¡®act¡¯ without hesitation. Hailey stood up for rence. ¡°Linda, ry hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet. This is the clinic he works in. Even though ry quit school before he finished junior high, it¡¯s already amazing that he¡¯s been able to be a disciple here.¡± Hailey also still thought that rence was a disciple in Thirteen Hall. ¡°He¡¯s been smarter than the rest of us since he was small. If nothing had happened to him because of Sophie, he would have achieved much greater things than I have. He¡¯s just slowly gaining his momentum right now, but I believe he will reach the pinnacle of his life sooner orter.¡± Hailey believed in rence. Linda pressed her lips together. ¡°This is just fate. Who asked him to have such an undesirable fate? He deserves to be poor forever. Look at him, he¡¯s so old and he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Now, he¡¯s just a disciple in a clinic. What future does he have? He¡¯ll be able to be a doctor practicing alternative medicine at most!¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°What year is it right now? What can alternative medicine do? If it was Western medicine we were talking about, he might be able to perform surgeries and take bribes. If that¡¯s the case, he might earn millions in extra ie, so he¡¯ll be able to make a living. ¡°What can a doctor who practices alternative medicine do? The medicine is sold for just slightly above ten dors. He won¡¯t be able to afford even a toilet in Mediterranean City even if he works until he¡¯s in the grave. ¡°How can hepare to those kids from big families? Their one meal costs hundreds of thousands, worth ten years of your sry. You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford any of their sports cars even if you worked the rest of your life!¡± Linda suddenly turned her head to look behind. She removed her sunsses, a cold expression on her face now fully disyed. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t have any ideas about Hailey. You two are not from the same world! Do you understand?¡± Linda spoke thest sentence in French, looking very arrogant. rence was calm. This snobbish woman could not evene close to Peony. rence was already immune to such behavior. Hailey looked apologetic. ¡°ry, I¡¯m sorry. Linda is being rude, but she really doesn¡¯t mean it. We¡¯ll always be great friends, and I don¡¯t look down on you.¡± rence smiled. ¡°I know. Start the car, don¡¯t make them wait too long.¡± They arrived at the meeting ce soon. It was a five-star hotel with a view that overlooked the ocean. There were huge private rooms with French windows. The red wine there was priced at one hundred thousand a bottle. One could enjoy Mediterranean City¡¯s night skyline from the window. There were more than a dozen people in the room. Aside from a few that were from the orphanage, the rest were all friends and family members. When rence and Hailey saw so many people they did not know at the scene, they frowned. Hailey grabbed a tall woman who had a model¡¯s figure and asked, ¡°Lucy, didn¡¯t we say that this would just be a small gathering? Why are there so many strangers here?¡± Lucy Morgans had also grown up in the orphanage. She was pretty but had been bad at her studies. After she graduated from high school, she enrolled in a diploma mill. Then, she was discovered by an agency and became a model. Lucy disapproved of what Hailey had just said. ¡°It¡¯s more fun to have more people. How can we make the scene lively with just a few of us? ¡°Come, let me introduce you around. This is the department manager from Glorious Entertainment, Greg Dover. He has more than a dozen rising stars under him and he helps them rise to fame. If you manage to butter him up, you¡¯ll have a smooth journey getting into the entertainment industry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you study performing arts overseas? Go talk to him.¡± Hailey stared nkly at her. ¡°Glorious Entertainment?¡± Was that not the entertainmentpany that she had been targeting? rence felt like it was quite a coincidence. Jeremy also had an entertainmentpany, and it was also called Glorious Entertainment. Hailey did not go over to say hi. Instead, Greg walked over with his wine ss. There was a group of women following from behind him. Greg looked at Hailey and said, ¡°Are you the girl Lucy rmended? Lucy told me you want to work in Glorious. I think you¡¯re fine, so I can help you, but you¡¯ll need to pay some fees.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes were scanning Hailey¡¯s body lewdly. He was being very obvious. He had practically said, ¡®You¡¯ll need to sleep with me if you want me to help you¡¯ aloud. This was the entertainment industry. What else could a woman give, aside from her body? Hailey looked disgusted. ¡°No need, Mr. Dover. I¡¯ve sent my resume over and thepany is very happy with it. I¡¯ll just go in for the interview tomorrow.¡± Greg had seen too many newbies who would speak to him with thorns hidden between their words. He did not mind targeting Hailey. After he filed down some of her edges, he would be able to do whatever he wanted with her. Greg said faintly, ¡°Oh, really? One word from me, and you will definitely be chosen by ourpany.¡± His tone changed as he said meaningfully, ¡°However, if I call them now, your name will be removed from the list for tomorrow. When that happens, you won¡¯t even be qualified to go for the interview. Do you believe me?¡± Hailey was a little mad. ¡°Mr. Dover, I know you have that kind of power, but does it matter? It¡¯s not like I have to join Glorious. There are so many other entertainmentpanies in Mediterranean City, and I can go to any one of them.¡± A woman behind Greg looked amused. ¡°Oh, how chaste. A lot of women want to get into Mr. Dover¡¯s bed but aren¡¯t able to. Mr. Dover has high hopes for you, so you¡¯re already very lucky. Why are you still pretending to be pure? Just open your legs and you¡¯ll get money, status, and fame. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± She was being very tant, but it was truly the reality of the industry. Hailey looked mad. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother with Glorious anymore!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gregughed.. ¡°You¡¯re not going to bother with Glorious? Whichpany are you going to bother with, then? Sky Horse Entertainment? Splendor Entertainment? Or perhaps, Celestial Entertainment? I have friends in all thosepanies. With one word, I¡¯ll block you from being able to even submit your resume!¡± Chapter 192 - The Mysterious Master Howard

Chapter 192: The Mysterious Master Howard

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡­¡± Hailey was so mad her face went dark. Lucy quickly smoothed things over. ¡°Mr. Dover, don¡¯t stoop down to her level.¡± Then, she turned around and red at Hailey, ¡°Hailey, Mr. Dover is just joking around with you, yet you think he¡¯s being serious. After this, just drink some wine with Mr. Dover. If he¡¯s happy, he¡¯ll let you join Glorious. ¡°Mr. Dover, let¡¯s sit. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Half of her body was in Greg¡¯s arms as she dragged him over to the side of a table. Hailey looked defeated. She felt helpless in front of Mr. Dover. She thought she would be able to showcase her skills aftering back from studying abroad. However, she was defeated the moment she arrived home. It was a rude awakening. She was just a girl from an orphanage. She did not have a background nor social connections. Why would others give her a chance? rence patted her shoulder andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t feel down. You have real skills, you¡¯ll definitely get into Glorious.¡± Linda scoffed, ¡°What do you know? Is there ack of people with ¡®real skills¡¯ in this world? They can still be overlooked. It¡¯s hard to get anywhere without background, social connections, status, and power in this society.¡± As she said that, Linda red at rence. ¡°Hailey, don¡¯t be brainwashed by him. This guy must have read too many philosophy magazines. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled Hailey in Greg¡¯s direction. ¡°We¡¯ll drink with Mr. Dover to apologize to him. After that, you might be able to get into Glorious tomorrow.¡± Linda walked over with Hailey. Lucy then gave Hailey a look. ¡°Hailey, what are you still waiting for? Hurry up and pour some wine for Mr. Dover, and apologize to him.¡± Hailey lifted her wine ss with a grudging look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dover. I was being rash just now. I¡¯m here to apologize. You¡¯re magnanimous, so please don¡¯t me me.¡± Greg smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re a newbie, so it¡¯s normal to have a temper. I¡¯ll drink this.¡± He lifted the wine ss to take a sip. He then made a face, and the beautiful woman next to him got up from her seat. Greg patted the seat next to him. ¡°Sit next to me.¡± Hailey¡¯s body went stiff. Lucy reminded, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Linda pushed Hailey into the seat and whispered in her ear. ¡°Hailey, this is your chance. You¡¯ve been studying abroad for so long and all you want is a good future, right? Now that your chance is right in front of you, you won¡¯t lose anything if you drink with Mr. Dover. Everyone¡¯s watching, so he won¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Hailey gritted her teeth and nodded silently. She had to bow her head to reality. Greg grinned and looked at Hailey. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll speak to the interviewer and make sure you get into Glorious with no problems. However, your performance tonight dictates whether you¡¯ll have the resources or the chance to climb up thedder in Glorious.¡± He lifted the wine bottle and filled Hailey¡¯s ss. Hailey gritted her teeth. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Mr. Dover.¡± She lifted the wine ss and downed its contents. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gregughed loudly and watched the wine going into Hailey¡¯s throat. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a simple word I¡¯ll need to put in for you.¡± Lucy smiled and said, ¡°The misunderstanding has been solved. Everyone, settle down. The party is about to start.¡± There were a few dozen people, and there were five to six tables. After drinking, Greg started boasting, ¡°I¡¯m not boasting, but I know almost all of the big shots in Mediterranean City. There is nothing I don¡¯t know. My cousin is in the entertainment industry and he has a few livestreamingpanies under him. Even though he¡¯s working under a boss, he¡¯s had a lot of fun with those female livestreamers and actresses.¡± Greg was high-spirited. ¡°There¡¯s a female livestreamer that¡¯s very popr on that one livestreaming tform, right? Hehe, a rich guy gave her gifts worth over three million dors, and he didn¡¯t even get her number. However, that livestreamer goes to entertain my cousin after work every night. ¡°Also, Mr. McAlister from ??Waterson Group just got a young model to be his sugar baby, but his wife found out. She went to the sugar baby¡¯s vi and made such a huge fuss. Now, they¡¯re in the process of getting a divorce. ¡°Scenic Residential Area has been abandoned for so many years but since its nearby area was about to get developed, a boss from a real estatepany bought the abandoned building for a very low price. He will develop it in the next few days.¡± Greg lowered his voice. ¡°If you have extra money, you should buy two units. After one or two years, its value will rise to at least five times its original price.¡± One of the actresses was moved. ¡°Mr. Dover, why is it so valuable?¡± Gregughed, ¡°It¡¯s a residential area in a school district. Do you catch my drift? They¡¯re nning on building a primary school and a junior high over there. They will be hiring teachers from overseas.¡± Everyone immediately understood, and they hurriedly asked for the details. An actress asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Dover, has there been anything major and fun happening in Mediterranean City nowadays?¡± ¡°Anything major and fun?¡± Greg frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun, but there¡¯s been something major.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone looked curious. Greg looked proud. ¡°There¡¯s been a miracle doctor in Mediterranean City.¡± ¡°A miracle doctor?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. rence was also stunned. Could it really just be a coincidence? Then, Greg continued, ¡°This miracle doctor is amazing. I heard he used to be a useless son-inw, but after that, something happened and he¡¯s now not only saved Jackson Hayes from the Hayes family and Old Master Wright from the Wright family... ¡°He¡¯s also saved Chip Larson¡¯s daughter. She had a heart condition and wasn¡¯t going to live long, but she was saved by this miracle doctor.¡± A woman eximed, ¡°My gosh, the Hayes family, the Larsons, and the Wrights. He¡¯s connected to all three of the top three families in Mediterranean City. Does that mean his life will be smooth sailing from here on out?¡± rence touched his nose. Wasn¡¯t that him? Greg smacked his lips, a look of admiration on his face. ¡°Right? Recently, he also saved that millionaire from Maple Country. Do you know how much he charged?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Everyone was curious. Greg pretended to be mysterious, lifting a finger. ¡°Ten million?¡± everyone guessed. Greg shook his head. ¡°More.¡± Someone raised their voice. ¡°One hundred million?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Greg spat and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°What is one hundred million? It was ten billion!¡± ¡°Ten billion!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°My God!¡± The sounds of sharp inhales filled the private room. Greg was happy with everyone¡¯s surprised reactions. It was as if he was the one who had received the ten billion. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s nothing. I heard this miracle doctor has also saved someone from a big family in Beth City. This person is something else. You¡¯ll be set for life if he just puts in a good word for you. ¡°And I know this Master Howard.¡± rence was amused. Why did he not know Greg, then? The one and only Master Howard was here, yet Greg could not even recognize him. Greg patted his chest. He was high-spirited as he told everyone, ¡°If you have a disease you can¡¯t cure,e to me. I¡¯ll introduce Master Howard to you, and then you can be cured.¡± As he said that, he got carried away and reached out his hand to hold the waist of the woman next to him. p! Hailey reacted reflexively and pped him across the face. The lively private room fell silent. Chapter 193 - Stop It

Chapter 193: Stop It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ahh!¡± Hailey covered her mouth. Shock was written all over her charming face. Just now, Greg had forced her to drink quite a lot of wine, and she had to suppress her anger. That was why she had done something like that while intoxicated. She had not been in control of herself at all! Lucy was shocked. She scolded, ¡°Hailey Lester, you b*tch! I was so kind as to introduce Mr. Dover to you, and now, you f*cking hit him? Are you insane?¡± Lucy was scared that Greg would put the me on her. Thus, she immediately cut all ties with Hailey the first chance she was able to. Even though they had grown up together and relied on one another in the orphanage, they had parted ways after growing up. The friendship they had had when they were small was now worth nothing many yearster. Hailey did not know what to do, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened. I hit him on instinct.¡± Her charming face was white, and she felt extremely remorseful. Her best friend Linda stood up for her. ¡°Mr. Dover, Hailey had too much to drink, so she was not in her right mind. Please don¡¯t stoop down to her level. Let me apologize to you by downing this.¡± Linda raised her ss to Greg. rence was moved. He thought Linda was a snobbish woman. He had not expected her to stand up for Hailey. It shocked rence. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Greg pped Linda, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Who do you think you are? F*ck! This woman has the guts to hit me? Do you know who I am? F*ck you!¡± Greg was akin to an enraged boar as he approached Hailey. Hailey took a step back subconsciously, shaking. The people around them were either smirking or glued to watching the scene unfolding in front of them. A few of her childhood friends from the orphanage wanted to do something but stopped themselves. As they were about to say something, they swallowed their words. They could not even protect themselves, so how could they dare to stand up for Hailey? ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am? How dare you p me in front of all these people? You¡¯vepletely embarrassed me! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, how am I supposed to continue my career in this circle?¡± With every sentence Greg spoke, he took a step closer to Hailey. Hailey kept backing away until her back was pressed against the wall of the private room. The man smirked, disying a sinister expression on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all that? p me again! Come on!¡± Greg¡¯s face looked as malevolent as a ferocious wolf, while Hailey was like a harmless bunny. ¡°p me! Do it! Come on! Continue pping me!¡± Greg roared. Hailey had never been in a situation like this before, and she was scared stupid. Gregughed meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts anymore?¡± p! After he said that, a loud p was heard. Greg stumbled back, flying three or four meters away. He crashed into a wine table, looking a sorry sight. rence walked over and shielded Hailey behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve lived so long on this Earth, yet I¡¯ve never heard such a request before. Hailey, since he asked you to p him, you should satisfy him. Use all of your might and don¡¯t go easy on him.¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked at rence in disbelief, their eyes about to pop out of their eye sockets. Hailey stood behind rence, looking at his back. She felt a surge of warmth in her heart. As an orphan, this was the first time she had learned how it felt to be protected. Hailey was very touched, the alcohol she had downed only intensifying the feeling. Lucy was shaking from anger. ¡°rence, are you insane? How dare you p Mr. Dover?¡± Linda also looked at rence in shock. She was inplete disbelief. ¡°How could you hit him? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re just making things worse? You lunatic, you¡¯ve now created a huge problem for Hailey!¡± A clinic doctor had dared to p Mr. Dover? He had to be insane! Did he think he was a hero saving a damsel in distress? No, she could not let rence end up with Hailey. This man was hot-headed and never used his brain. Something bad would happen to him sooner orter. Mr. Dover got up, his face swollen. ¡°Kid, how dare you hit me¡­ You and this b*tch... Damn¡­¡± rence¡¯s face darkened, and he kicked Greg. ¡°Bad-mouthing us again, huh?¡± Thud! ¡°You keep calling her a b*tch and swearing at her. Do you respect women at all?¡± Thud! ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mother?¡± Thud! ¡°You keep swearing like a sailor even though you look like a cultured man. Don¡¯t you know how to watch your mouth? Do you know how to respect women?¡± Thud! ¡°Hailey is my friend! It¡¯s fine if you force her to drink.¡± Thud! ¡°But now you even want to hit her?¡± Thud! ¡°Who do you think you are? Tell me.¡± rence finally felt better after kicking Greg more than ten times in one go. Gregy on the floor, his face bruised and swollen. He begged for mercy while sobbing. ¡°Boo hoo, I was wrong. Please stop hitting me. Just let me go like the gnat I am.¡± renceughed in anger. ¡°You useless thing. You bully the weak but fear the strong. Do you only dare to fight back when it¡¯s with a woman? Hailey, let¡¯s go.¡± rence grabbed Hailey¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. The room was foul, and he did not want to stay there for even a second longer. Hailey lowered her head. She felt a little dizzy. She allowed rence to lead her away from the hotel. After they left the hotel, rence looked at the intoxicated Hailey. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home. You had too much to drink, so you should go back and sleep. ¡°If you want, you can still go for the interview at Glorious tomorrow. I know someone in Glorious too, so it won¡¯t be a problem getting you in.¡± Hailey thought rence was justforting her. rence was just a disciple in a clinic, so how would he know anyone from Glorious? Let alone a higher-up who could pull strings when it came to interviews. However, she did not use him of lying. ¡°Thank you, rence, but I don¡¯t want to go back yet. I want to go for a ride, but I drank alcohol, so I can¡¯t drive¡­ ¡°Can you drive me?¡± The woman lifted her head and looked at rence with tearful eyes. rence was shocked, but he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He took out his phone and called a number. ¡°Hello, Gunther, bring me my car.¡± About ten minutester, Gunther drove rence¡¯s car to the hotel. ¡°Mr. Howard, your car is here.¡± Gunther was very respectful as he handed the car keys to rence. Hailey had grown even more intoxicated after standing in the cold wind. She did not look at rence¡¯s car properly as she climbed into the passenger seat groggily. At the same time, Greg walked out of the hotel with a group of people. He was cursing non-stop. ¡°Damn it, who is that kid? I¡¯ll find him even if I have to turn Mediterranean City upside down! How dare he p me! He¡¯s digging his own grave! If he doesn¡¯t run fast, I¡¯ll get someone to chop him into pieces!¡± Suddenly, a woman pointed to the roadside weakly. ¡°Mr. Dover, I think they¡¯re still here.¡± Everyone looked in the direction the woman was pointing in and saw a Lamborghini by the roadside. rence was coincidentally helping Hailey into the passenger seat when they all looked over. Greg shuddered. ¡°Is that¡­ a Lamborghini Veneno?¡± rence got into the driver seat, stepped on the elerator, and sped away. Chapter 194 - Did You Steal This Car?

Chapter 194: Did You Steal This Car?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was confused as they listened to the rumbling of the engine from the Lamborghini Veneno. Linda eximed, ¡°H-how is this possible? rence is just a disciple from some clinic, and he only makes three to four thousand dors a month. How can he afford a luxury car? And was that really a Lamborghini Veneno?¡± Lucy shook her head decisively. ¡°He must have rented it. The Lamborghini Veneno is a limited edition car, and there are only three in this country. One in Beth City, one in Auma Ind, and one in Port City. There are none in Mediterranean City. ¡°He must have rented this car and changed its exterior into one of a Lamborghini Veneno. It has to be a fake!¡± A woman crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching that kid since he walked into the room. He¡¯s wearing clothes sold at roadside stalls, and his outfit was only worth 300 to 400 dors in total.¡± A woman in a tank top next to her nodded. ¡°Yeah, I remember very clearly that the shoes on his feet could be bought with just 200 bucks. Can someone like that afford a Lamborghini Veneno, which costs over 100 million? ¡°What a joke! You can¡¯t buy that car just because you want to, either. You have to have status, identity, and power, and you need all three. Parvenus wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it, even if they had the money.¡± The others agreed and nodded. Greg was in disbelief. Even though it had been far away, the car¡¯s exterior, textures, shape, and even the gloss of its paint under the streetlights had been the same as its pictures online. Was the car a fake? Away from the crowd, rence was now driving his Lamborghini Veneno along the coast. ¡°This feels nice. The wind is so warm¡­¡± Hailey rolled down the window and yelled outside as she leaned against the edge of the car¡¯s window frame. She let the sea breeze brush against her face. rence purposely slowed down the car and let her enjoy the sea breeze at night. When some of the beautiful women who were walking along the road at night saw the Lamborghini Veneno, their eyes lit up. They all fantasized about meeting the owner of the car. However, when they saw Hailey in the passenger¡¯s seat, they were ashamed that they could never be her. Hailey had only drawn on her eyebrows today. Despite theck of makeup, her milky skin looked healthy. She raised her makeup-free face to the sky, a bare-faced beauty. Haily was able to defeat any influencer with her natural beauty. rence could only see her side profile from his seat. He could also see the fine hair by her ear clearly. She was young and merry. How wondrous. ¡°Huff.¡± Hailey pulled her head back from the window and leaned back against her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if not for you being here today. It was so satisfying watching you beat Mr. Dover up. I owe you one. Tell me, what do you want? ¡°Do you want me to introduce a girlfriend to you, or do you need something else?¡± Hailey looked at rence, a teasing expression on her face. She was almost sober now. rence smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need. We¡¯re all from the orphanage, so it¡¯s only right to help each other out.¡± Hailey was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s only right to help each other out¡­¡± She repeated what rence had said just now. Just now, everyone had been cold toward her. Lucy had even cut ties with her and beat her while she was already down. rence¡¯s words contrasted what those people had done just now. Haily took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, ry. In the future, after I finally make a name for myself in Mediterranean City and finally be a billionaire, I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± Hailey waved her fists in the air. rence said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lester.¡± Haileyughed. ¡°If either one of us gets rich one day¡­¡± rence continued, ¡°We won¡¯t forget each other.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The two of them looked at each other and beganughing. Hailey was felt less stressed now. rence parked the car at the parking lot by the beach, and the two of them got out to take a walk. Suddenly, a surprised voice was heard. ¡°Lamborghini Veneno? Are you for real?¡± rence and Hailey lifted their heads to look for the source of the sound. They saw a gang of youngsters dressed in stylish clothes standing next to the car. They looked surprised and shocked. One of the young men in the group rudely asked, ¡°Kid, is this yours?¡± A girl in the prime of her youth looked arrogant as she stood at one end of the group. ¡°Did you steal it, or did you rent it?¡± She held her head up high, looking down on everyone. rence frowned. The young man said as if he was ordering rence, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Did you hear me?¡± rence was amused, ¡°Do I have to answer just because you¡¯ve asked me a question? Am I your father or your mother? Why should I have to endure your terrible temper?¡± The young man¡¯s face fell. ¡°What did you say? Say that again, you punk!¡± He undid a button on his shirt and showed everyone his magnificent pecs. He looked extremely hostile. His friends by the side had looks of sadistic pleasure on their faces. ¡°Hehe.¡± renceughed. He shook his head. He did not n to entertain the youngsters any longer. ¡°Hailey, let¡¯s continue our walk.¡± Hailey and rence turned around and walked toward the beach. ¡°F*ck!¡± the young man suddenly roared. His voice wasced with anger and humiliation. He lifted his fist to punch rence. He had taken part in kickboxing before, and he had even trained with the national champion. Normal people were no match for him. The young man nned to smash rence¡¯s teeth to teach him a lesson. However, who could have guessed that when he pounced at rence, rence pulled Hailey aside and dodged him easily. St! The young man grabbed nothing, falling t and getting sand all over his face. He looked very battered. ¡°Mr. Cox!¡± The young man¡¯s friends panicked. rence patted his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t try to take action against me if you don¡¯t have the kind of skill necessary.¡± After saying that, he continued to walk toward the beach with Hailey. The young man was so ashamed he wanted to die. His expression was contorted and his face grew red as he watched as rence and Hailey walk away from him. ¡°Damn it! Just wait, you punk!¡± He clenched his fists and stared at rence¡¯s back. The minor scene did not affect rence and Hailey too much. They continued to walk along the beach. With the aid of the alcohol she had left in her, Hailey told rence of the hardship she had suffered while working overseas. rence was a good listener. He couldugh and cry with Hailey. Toward the end of their walk, the beach was almost empty. Hailey slowly got up. ¡°ry, thank you for staying with me as I babbled non-stop. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to tell someone what¡¯s in my heart. I¡¯m so happy.¡± She sighed. ¡°However, I still have to face the reality of things. If Mediterranean City is not good to me, I might have to go overseas again.¡± She had offended Greg, so she might not be able to stay in the field she had talents for in Mediterranean City anymore. rence smiled. ¡°If you believe me, you should still go to Glorious tomorrow for the interview. I know a shareholder in Glorious, and with his help, you¡¯ll be able to get in. ¡°Of course, your skills are good, so you should get into Glorious. You can¡¯t give up on your future just because of Greg.¡± Hailey looked at rence in confusion. ¡°Really? Do you really have a way to get me into Glorious Entertainment? Chapter 195 - I Think I Saw Your Ex-Wife

Chapter 195: I Think I Saw Your Ex-Wife

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion rence nodded seriously, ¡°Of course.¡± Hailey stared at rence for a few seconds before bursting intoughter. ¡°Okay, I believe you. I¡¯ll go to the interview tomorrow. It¡¯ste now, so I should go back.¡± ¡°Let me drive you,¡± suggested rence. Hailey shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve stayed with me for so long already. I can just call a car.¡± Before rence could react, she pecked rence on the cheek lightly. ¡°Goodbye, ry.¡± The woman held her slippers and ran away barefoot along the beach. Then, she hailed a cab by the side of the road and disappeared in front of rence. ¡°That girl.¡± rence touched his cheek and looked at Hailey¡¯s back. He took out his phone. ¡°Hello, Jeremy, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°rence, how can I help you? After thest time I left Thirteen Hall, my father grounded me. I¡¯m free now, so let¡¯s meet up! Hehe, I¡¯m going to tell you now, my entertainmentpany has a new batch of newbies and they¡¯re all very beautiful. Do you want me to introduce a few to you?¡± Jeremy was buttering rence up by being the chatterbox he was. rence helplessly said, ¡°You rascal, you almost lost your life before this because you gave yourself a kidney deficiency. Do you not want to live over 40?¡± Jeremy loudly dered, ¡°You have to live life to the fullest. You need to enjoy it while you still have time to enjoy it. Plus, I have a miracle doctor like you, right? You can save me if I¡¯m dying, anyway. ¡°You can bring the dead back to life, so what¡¯s my kidney deficiency to you?¡± rence shook his head unhappily. ¡°Alright, you can keep those women. I need to ask you if you have apany named Glorious Entertainment under you.¡± ¡°Glorious Entertainment?¡± Jeremy was stunned. Then, he hesitated for a few seconds as if he was thinking about something. He finally recalled something. ¡°I think I do. I¡¯ve only invested about 10 billion in it to bring a few girls to fame. I would¡¯ve almost forgotten about the ce if you hadn¡¯t reminded me.¡± rence was speechless. This kid¡¯s family was too rich, and he was their only son. He had even forgotten how manypanies he had under him. ¡°Why? Are you interested in the entertainment industry? If you want, I can give thatpany to you.¡± Jeremy was being extremely generous. rence quickly replied, ¡°No! Stop! I¡¯m not interested in it. I have a friend who¡¯s going for an interview at your Glorious Entertainment tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Jeremy became energetic all of a sudden. ¡°rence, tell me. I¡¯m great at pulling strings. Tell me, what job do you want me to give her? Should I just let her be the manager? That way I won¡¯t have to trouble myself with her in the future. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your person¡¯s skills.¡± rence rolled his eyes. ¡°No need. She just needs a tform to showcase her skills. I trust her skills and know she¡¯ll climb up the ranks sooner orter.¡± Jeremy nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. What¡¯s her name?¡± rence replied, ¡°Hailey Lester.¡± After he hung up, Jeremy quickly called the person in charge of Glorious Entertainment. ¡°Hello, there¡¯s a Hailey Lestering for an interview tomorrow. You have to treat her well! Remember, this is my brother¡¯s woman!¡± rence left the beach, about to go back to Thirteen Hall. When he got to his car, he was baffled by the scene he was met with. All the windows of his Lamborghini Veneno were smashed. The paint was scratched so badly it would be impossible for an outsider to tell what color it had been before. Even the hood had been opened, and someone had poured a few buckets of water inside the engine. A car worth 100 million was useless now. rence quickly took out his phone to call the cops. After a few minutes, a few police cars arrived at the scene and brought out the surveince footage. From the footage, rence could see the few youngsters from earlier destroying his Lamborghini Veneno. They scratched its paint and poured water into the hood of the car. The middle-aged man held up a notepad. ¡°Sir, you saw the footage yourself. We can¡¯t determine the price of a luxury car, so you can only report this first for now. With this record, you can choose to file aint or press charges against the people who destroyed your car. This is the written acknowledgment of your report. We¡¯ll contact you if we have any updates.¡± They hade quickly, and they also left quickly. rence¡¯s face was dark as he called the people from the Lambhorgini¡¯s dealership over. When the people from the dealership saw the car, they were shocked. ¡°Mr. Howard, this car is already useless. If you want to repair it, it might cost even more than buying a new one. The factory price of this car is 100 million and with all kinds of procedures and taxes¡­ It¡¯ll have anding price of 130 million when it arrives in the country. ¡°If you want to fix it, you might need to pay double that price. You know all the parts of a luxury car will have toe from the original factory, and the price overseas is much more expensive.¡± rence said, ¡°Tow it away and fix it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The people from the dealership were quick. They towed the car away and sent rence back to Thirteen Hall. That night, rence called Johnson. ¡°Johnson, find someone for me.¡± Even though rence did not want to make trouble for anyone, he was not afraid of anything either. The repair fee for his car was going to be a few hundred million. Was he supposed to just suffer this loss silently? How could rence not be enraged by his Lamborghini Veneno being destroyed? ¡°Tell me, Master Howard.¡± rence sent the footage to Johnson and told him about what had happened to his Lamborghini Veneno. Johnson tapped his head. ¡°Who is he? How could he be so brainless? Don¡¯t worry, Master Howard, I¡¯ll see which brainless kid had the balls to destroy your car. Once I find him, I¡¯ll make his family pay for everything. I¡¯ll make them pay the repair fees in full.¡± rence nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you for the trouble.¡± The next afternoon, after looking at a batch of patients, rence was about to have his lunch. Suddenly, Johnson called him. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯ve found him.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± rence asked coldly. Johnson lowered his voice. ¡°He¡¯s not from Mediterranean City. He¡¯s a Cox from Gold City. His name is Tom Cox. They have assets worth tens of billions, and they¡¯re considered to be an affluent family in Gold City. He came to Mediterranean City yesterday. I¡¯ve found the hotel Tom is staying in, and I¡¯m keeping an eye on him now.¡± rence answered, ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Johnson nodded in agreement. Suddenly, his heart sank. ¡°Master Howard, I think I saw your ex-wife.¡± ¡°Miranda?¡± rence was shocked. Johnson had a baffled look on his face. ¡°She¡¯s sitting at the same table as Tom, and they¡¯re about to eat. They¡¯re chatting happily, but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Suddenly, Johnson eximed, ¡°Damn, Master Howard,e quick! That kid can¡¯t keep his hands to himself! He¡¯s holding her hand!¡± Chapter 196 - Miranda on a Date

Chapter 196: Miranda on a Date

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After rence left Thirteen Hall, he drove to meet Johnson. Johnson pointed at a private room in the hall. ¡°Master Howard, they¡¯re in there. Look.¡± rence frowned and looked over. Indeed, he saw Miranda sitting with Tom, the young man he metst night. He was also the person who had smashed rence¡¯s Lamborghini Veneno. They wereughing as they talked, and they seemed to be having a good time. rence walked over, appearing in front of the two of them. ¡°rence, why are you here?¡± Miranda stood up. She looked surprised and panicked. rence wanted to exin himself when a figure suddenly appeared next to him. The figure pointed at rence¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°rence, what are you doing now? I¡¯ve finally found a date for Miranda, so why are you here? Do you have to ruin Miranda¡¯s date?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Date? What date? I¡¯m here to make him pay.¡± rence pointed at Tom. Peony had a look of dissatisfaction on her face. ¡°Pay? What money could Tom possibly owe you? rence, you¡¯re so bad at making up lies.¡± Then, she suddenly became earnest. ¡°As Miranda¡¯s ex-husband, you should want the best for her. Tom is a good man, and he¡¯s educated, so he¡¯s definitely a good future partner for Miranda. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already start a rtionship with Cecilia? Why are you still all over Miranda?¡± After learning that rence had 20 billion dors, Peony had desperately wanted rence and Miranda to get married again. However, after Tom, who had better qualifications, showed up, she changed her mind again. To Peony, even though rence had 20 billion dors, he was uncultured. After he blew the 20 billion and had no more money, he would go back to be penniless sooner orter. Tom was different. He came from a big family in Gold City and had tens of billions of dors in assets. He was educated and cultured, so he could always improve himself as a person. Afterparing Tom and rence, the winner was obvious. That was why her attitude toward rence changed so often. Miranda frowned. ¡°rence, stop fooling around, okay?¡± rence was amused. ¡°You also think I¡¯m fooling around?¡± Miranda was confident. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Wasn¡¯t the attitude you had in Thirteen Hall that day enough? I¡¯ve taken so many steps back, but you still pretend you can¡¯t see them. Don¡¯t you have any idea? If you want to be with Cecilia, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The woman raised her voice. ¡°However, don¡¯t stop me from pursuing my own happiness!¡± renceughed. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing your own happiness.¡± He pointed at Tom. ¡°However, this kid smashed my car. I¡¯ll leave immediately after he gives me the repair fees.¡± Peony yelled, ¡°See, I told you you¡¯re just a little loser! Do you think you¡¯re untouchable just because you¡¯ve got 20 billion dors now? Tom has no beef with you, so why would he smash your car? Could your excuse get anymer?¡± Suddenly, Tom, who had been watching by the sidelines,ughed. ¡°He¡¯s right, I did smash his car.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Peony was stunned. She thought rence was just here to make a scene. She had not expected Tom to have actually smashed his car. rence nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re admitting to it. I¡¯m not unreasonable, so I¡¯ll tell you that the repair fee is 285 million. This is the receipt from the dealer.¡± rence took the receipt out of his pocket. Tom did not even look at it. ¡°I smashed your car, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d pay for it.¡± Peony pressed her lips together. ¡°What car is it? Why is it so expensive? Is it a Rolls Royce or a top-of-the-range Bentley? I don¡¯t think the manufacturing cost of the president¡¯s bulletproof car would even be 200 million, yet you¡¯re asking for more than 200 million now? ¡°rence, I don¡¯t want to nag you, but have you gone crazy from your desperation to get rich?¡± renceughed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not just a good car, it¡¯s just a top-of-the-range Lamborghini Veneno. There are only three of them here. ¡°Itsnding price is 100 million, and after adding in the procedural fees and taxes, the cost is 130 million. This is the picture the dealer sent me. The windshield is all smashed up, the paint has all been scratched off, and the engine ispletely ruined. The initial estimation for the repair fee is 285 million.¡± rence took out his phone and disyed the photo. ¡°It is a Lamborghini Veneno!¡± Peony was shocked when she saw the photo. ¡°Is this the one Mr. Cooke lost to you that time in First Pavilion?¡± Peony¡¯s hometown was Beth City, and she was considered to be someone inside its inner circle. She knew it was easy to buy a luxury car, but its repairs would always be hell. It was normal for a repair to be double the price of the car itself. Peony widened her eyes. ¡°rence, you¡¯re so rich, so why do you still care about this car? I think we should just let it be. I don¡¯t think Tom meant to smash the car. Plus, you already have 20 billion, so why do you care so much about 100 million or 200 million? You can¡¯t be so petty,¡± Peony murmured. rence was so mad he actually felt amused. What the hell was that kind of reasoning? Just because someone had money, they should treat money like dirt? It was right and reasonable for someone to have to pay for something they smashed at full price. Tom said, ¡°Why are you spewing so much rubbish? Didn¡¯t you understand me? I said I smashed your car, but I won¡¯t pay for it!¡± He sounded extremely arrogant with each word he said. Johnson had been silent this entire time, but now, he could no longer stand it. He was enraged. He charged forward to lift Tom up by his cor. ¡°Kid, do you think you¡¯re such a bad*ss? You¡¯re not paying? Do you think this is Gold City? Look around properly. This is Mediterranean CIty. If you smash my brother¡¯s car, you have to pay for it. If not, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± ¡°Oh? Regret it?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice was heard. Johnson turned around and saw a man in a tunic suit walking over heroically. He had his hands behind his back, and he looked prestigious. He looked like a leader who possessed a very strong aura. There were about twenty or thirty people behind the man. They were dressed in either suits or uniforms. They looked very powerful. ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to make the Cox family regret this.¡± Tom pushed Johnson¡¯s hand away carefreely and smiled at the man in the tunic suit. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d arrive tomorrow? Why are you here now?¡± ¡°I needed to take care of some things, so I came sooner.¡± The man nodded. His eyes were sharp as he scanned rence and the gang. ¡°What happened?¡± Tom smirked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just smashed a car. Then, its owner came here to ask me forpensation. I refused to give it to him.¡± The man in the tunic suit frowned and scolded, ¡°You have to pay up if you¡¯ve smashed someone else¡¯s things. We have the money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, uncle.¡± Tom grinned and nodded. Anyone could tell that these two were putting up an act. The man in the tunic suit changed the subject. ¡°What I want to know more about now is who said that the Cox family would regret it.¡± rence took a step forward.. ¡°You will regret this, and you¡¯ll regret it today.¡± Chapter 197 - Youll Regret This

Chapter 197: You¡¯ll Regret This

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Johnson heard rence say that, he was very cooperative. He waved his hand and yelled, ¡°Boys, surround them!¡± More than a hundred people appeared to surround Tom and his uncle. Johnson had brought more than a hundred men with him today, so he was currently winning when it came to numbers. Peony looked at rence nervously. ¡°rence, what are you doing? Are you going to use violence in broad daylight? I¡¯m telling you, Tom and his uncle are from a big family in Gold City. You can¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you know some people?¡± Peony put her hand on her hip and pointed at rence. ¡°I suggest you stop this and apologize to Tom and his uncle. If not, it¡¯ll soon be toote for you to regret this.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression did not change. He merely scoffed. ¡°Who is this? Is this the local tyrant of Mediterranean City? How prestigious.¡± Johnson was proud of himself. ¡°Yes, I am pretty prestigious. If rence says he wants you to regret this, then I, Old Golding, will make you regret this.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re powerful just because you have more people?¡± the middle-aged man asked,ughing. Johnson pressed his lips together. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± The middle-aged man scoffed. He looked confident that he was going to win. ¡°Do you have the balls to let me make a call? I¡¯ll get ten times the people you have here now.¡± ¡°Okay, go on. I¡¯ll wait.¡± rence pulled a chair over and sat down carefreely. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry when they get here.¡± The middle-aged man took out his phone and made one call after another. ¡°Mr. Hull, I¡¯ve run into some trouble here. Get me some people. ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡¯m in Peace Restaurant and someone is causing trouble for my family. They said they¡¯d make me regret today. What do you think I should do? ¡°Master Frohn, I ran into some trouble. I¡¯m in Peace Restaurant¡­ ¡°Mr. Ray, I¡¯m in Peace Restaurant¡­¡± The middle-aged man made about seven or eight phone calls. After he finished making all those calls, he sat down slowly. Half an hourter, there was amotion outside Peace Restaurant. Over ten cars stopped, filling up the parking lots. Seven or eight men walked at the front of the crowd, about a thousand people behind them. They all walked into Peace Restaurant at the same time. The customers who were eating in the hall all stood up nervously. They did not dare to eat anymore. The middle-aged man walked forward and greeted, ¡°Mr. Hull, Mr. Payne, Master Frohn, Mr. Ray, sorry for the trouble.¡± Mr. Hullughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. How could I let the people from Mediterranean City bully you during your visit here? I, Jon Hull, will be the first to stand up for you.¡± Mr. Payne looked as if he was instructing everyone on what to do. ¡°Ken, who¡¯s so blind as to cause trouble for the Cox family of Gold City?¡± ¡°They even said they¡¯d make the Cox family regret today.¡± The middle-aged man, Ken Cox, beamed a false smile and pointed at Johnson and rence. ¡°Johnson Golding, is that you?¡± Master Frohn immediately recognized Johnson. Mr. Ray scoffed. ¡°I was wondering who it was. It seems like it¡¯s just Johnson Golding.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Kenughed. Mr. Ray tutted. ¡°Of course I do. That man was just a thug and he made his money from being a loan shark. He worked hard for decades, so his assets have just passed the ten-billion-dor mark. ¡°However, he¡¯s nothing in Mediterranean City. Who¡¯d side with him?¡± Mr. Ray patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ken. Not only will you not regret anything today, but you might even make them the ones with regrets.¡± Kenughed. ¡°Thank you all, then.¡± ¡°Jon Hull, Anthony Payne, Ben Frohn, and Liam Ray.¡± Johnson¡¯s face changed when he looked at the four of them. rence asked faintly, ¡°Who are they?¡± Johnson smiled bitterly. ¡°rence, they have people from the Wright family. They also have people from the Larson family and Hayes family. They¡¯re from the three big ns of Mediterranean City, so I can¡¯t defeat them. I¡¯m sorry, but I have nothing.¡± rence patted Johnson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know. You did your best. The weak can¡¯t win against the strong. It¡¯s to be expected.¡± Ken looked at rence thoughtfully. He had a look of derision on his face. ¡°Now you¡¯re realizing that the weak can¡¯t win against the strong? Isn¡¯t it already toote? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re more powerful just because you have more people? Let me tell you now that my people outnumber yours ten to one. ¡°Hmm? Tell me, then, what can you do to me?¡± rence got up. ¡°You called people over, so I guess it¡¯s my time to call my people now, yeah?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ken guffawed, and he almost cried from how hard he wasughing. ¡°You¡¯re calling more people? Alright, go on. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Tom took a step forward. He put on some airs as he looked at rence. ¡°Are you seeing this, kid? I already told you that I smashed your car, but I won¡¯t be paying for it.¡± He was even more arrogant now. rence did not dilly-dally. He took out his phone and made a few calls to exin what was happening at the scene. After about 20 minutes, a loud rumble came from outside Peace Restaurant. It sounded like excavators and steamrollers. Then, they heard the sound of smashing. A subordinate ran inside the restaurant, drenched in sweat. He stammered, struggled to form words, ¡°Mr. Ray, b-bad news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so flustered?¡± Liam scolded. The subordinate¡¯s face was red. ¡°There are so many excavators and steamrollers out there. They said our cars were in the way, so they smashed them and towed them away!¡± ¡°What?¡± Liam¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°F*ck! My sports car!¡± Master Frohn cursed and ran out of the restaurant. The rest followed him. Once they got out of the restaurant, they were stunned. There were more than a hundred excavators and steamrollers in front of them. Liam and Master Frohn¡¯s cars were all smashed up and were being towed away. Then, more than a thousand cars drove over, causing massive congestion in front of Peace Restaurant and the road outside it. Countless people got out of the cars, all moving quickly. A rough estimation said that there were about ten thousand people. The passers-by stopped in their tracks as they watched the scene. Their jaws dropped and their eyes widened. It was as stunning as a movie scene. When Peony and Miranda saw this, they were baffled. Julian was the first one to step forward. ¡°I am Julian Wright, vice president of the Martial Arts Association of Mediterranean City. Who dares to bully my sworn brother?¡± Kate got out of the car and led the Reeds forward. ¡°Kate Reed from the Reed family. I came here on behalf of Roger Reed, president of the Martial Arts Association of Mediterranean City. Who¡¯s causing trouble for the Reed family?¡± Jeremy pushed open the door of the Rolls Royce and got out. ¡°Damn, I heard you¡¯re causing trouble for my Brother Howard, Liam Ray. Have you gotten too f*cking tired of living?¡± Liam was so scared his knees went weak. ¡°What? Brother H-Howard?¡± Chip walked forward and scanned Anthony nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Payne, you¡¯re really something else, huh? Master Howard saved my daughter, and I call him my family¡¯s savior. Anyone under the Larson n has to treat him like a VIP. Now, you¡¯re trying to bully him. How do you n to exin this?¡± Anthony almost burst into tears out of fear. He knelt on the ground with a loud thud. He showed no signs of getting up anytime soon. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡­ I had no idea.¡± He was so remorseful. He thought he had just been helping a friend out, but who could have guessed that he had actually provoked someone so powerful? Even though Anthony and the gang had never met rence before, it was now obvious who he was. One could tell, even if they thought with their toes. This young man was Master Howard, who had been making a huge stir in Mediterranean City over the past few days. rence stood at the entrance of Peace Restaurant and turned back to look at Ken.. ¡°Now, I think my people outnumber yours ten to one. Tell me, do you regret what you did today?¡± Chapter 198 - Not Showing Mercy to Those in the Wrong When Justice Is Already on Your Side?

Chapter 198: Not Showing Mercy to Those in the Wrong When Justice Is Already on Your Side?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡­¡± Ken opened his mouth but could not utter a single word. To be honest, rence had shocked him with his actions. Ken would not be able to cause such amotion, not even in Gold City. Who was this kid? rence looked at Tom. ¡°How are we going to settle this?¡± Tom¡¯s face was dark. He had not expected rence to know so many people. He gritted his teeth and stayed silent. Johnson went up to him and pped him across the face. p! ¡°Are you f*cking deaf or mute?¡± p! ¡°Weren¡¯t you such a bad*ss just now? You smashed my brother¡¯s car and said you didn¡¯t care! You said you wouldn¡¯t pay for it!¡± p! ¡°Are you paying now?¡± p! ¡°You dog, weren¡¯t you so arrogant just now? Keep up the act!¡± Johnson pped Tom more than ten times. Tom¡¯s face became extremely swollen. He gritted his teeth, still not daring to speak a word. Peony was terrified. She hid behind Miranda. Miranda bit her lip, aplex mix of emotions in her eyes when she looked at rence. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ken roared. ¡°Enough! rence, I know you have your reasons, but how can you not show mercy to those in the wrong when justice is already on your side?¡± renceughed. ¡°I do have my reasons, but why should I show you any mercy? If I didn¡¯t have these friends, would you have shown me any mercy after summoning all your people over? Now that you know you can¡¯t beat me, you¡¯re trying to reason with me? What were you doing back then?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ken grimaced. He had to admit that rence was right. If rence had not summoned so many people over, Ken would not have handled the matter kindly. He would have made rence remember this day forever. He would have made rence fear and respect the Cox Family of Gold City. rence took out his receipt from the dealer. ¡°285 million. And I¡¯ll only take cash.¡± Ken took out a check for rence. rence took a look at it and stuffed it in his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Ken grabbed Tom, turned around, and left. He did not want to stay a second longer. He had been very unlucky today. After Ken, Tom, and the gang left, rence went up to everyone at the scene and put his hands together. ¡°Thank you, everybody. The next time you feel any difort, you cane to Thirteen Hall to find me. I¡¯ll treat you. Today, I really have to say thank you to everyone for supporting me.¡± Kate burst outughing. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so loyal.¡± Jeremy patted his chest. ¡°rence, your business is my business too. I thought this was something major. In the end, the people from the Cox family ran away with their tails between their legs. They made me so hot-blooded, but they¡¯ve only wasted my time.¡± Julianughed. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll head back first. You can call me anytime you want.¡± As the vice president of the Martial Arts Association, Julian had a lot of business to handle and was very busy. After everything had been solved, he still needed to go back to take care of his business. rence nodded. ¡°Have a safe trip back, Julian.¡± Everyone left as quickly as they hade. After everyone left, only the scraps of the luxury cars were left. Jon, Anthony, Ben, and Liam looked at each other. They did not know whether tough or cry. Jeremy had not left. He approached them, his eyes shifty. ¡°rence, didn¡¯t you tell me you have a friend who¡¯s going to an interview at Glorious Entertainment today? I called them and asked about it. They have a lot of people interviewing today. I think it¡¯ll be her slot soon. ¡°Do you want toe and have a look with me?¡± rence remembered what had happened on the beach that night. He recalled how Hailey had looked that night. ¡°Go, let¡¯s have a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jeremy dragged rence into his Rolls Royces and had his driver drive toward Glorious Entertainment. There were more than a thousand people lining up in the interview area of Glorious Entertainment. There were about 50 floors in this building, and 30 of its highest floors were being rented by Glorious Entertainment. The rent every month was around 100 to 200 million dors. Thepany was indeed rich and imposing. Hailey stood among the crowd. She hade early in the morning to line up, but after the entire morning, it was still not her turn yet. Meanwhile, Hailey had realized that her qualifications did not grant an advantage over the people who were lining up alongside her to interview. ¡°Jenny Anson. ¡°Next, Pearl Benson. ¡°Next, Peppa Matthews.¡± The interviewer called out names. The people who hade to the interview were all nervous. ¡°Hailey Lester.¡± Finally, it was Hailey¡¯s turn. The girl held her resume, and she took a deep breath before entering the office. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her and blocked her. The man¡¯s head was wrapped in bandages. His eyes, which could be seen through the gaps in the bandages, were filled with mockery and a taunting attitude. ¡°Greg?¡± Hailey was stunned. She had not expected to run into Greg here. Greg yelled. ¡°Oh, how dare youe here!¡± The blonde woman next to Greg covered her mouth and sniggered. ¡°Where is your friend with the Lamborghini Veneno now?¡± A woman in red scoffed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to the interview with you? He said he knows the higher-ups in ourpany, so if he hade with you, you might have been able to pass the interview smoothly.¡± The blonde woman towered over Hailey. ¡°You should be able to pass through all the tests smoothly. Why are you still lining up with the rest of them?¡± Hailey did not say anything. ¡°What happened? Why is the interviewee noting in?¡± The interviewer rushed out of the office to see what was going on outside. Greg had a look of mockery on his face. ¡°If you had said yes to me before this and climbed into my bedst night, do you think you¡¯d need toe to the interview today?¡± Greg turned his head to look at the interviewer. ¡°I¡¯m teaching everyone here a lesson. Stop the interviews for a bit. I believe I still have the power to make this decision, right?¡± The interviewer was taken aback. He had not expected Greg to be the one stopping the interviewee from entering. He simply smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Dover. You¡¯re the one who gets to decide who joins Glorious Entertainment. You should go on with this. We¡¯ll pause the interview for now and continue it after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gregughed arrogantly, looking at Hailey meaningfully. ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m the one who makes the decisions around here. Your friend pped me, and you still want to join ourpany? Is your brain functioning? You really dared toe for the interview today! Do you know what self-respect is?¡± Hailey bit her red lips and grasped the resume in her hand tightly. ¡°Mr. Dover, there are a lot of people here. Please don¡¯t go overboard.¡¯ ¡°I will go overboard, and so what? Hmm? What can you do to me?¡± Greg approached Hailey, his beer belly protruding. Hailey was a delicate woman. She kept backing away, but the blonde woman and the woman in red grabbed both of her arms. Hailey struggled furiously, but Greg pped her across the face. p! ¡°This is payback for the pst night.¡± p! ¡°This is the debt that kid owes me.¡± p! ¡°This is because you consider everyone else to be beneath you.¡± p! ¡°This is to p you silly, you lowly wench!¡± Greg pped Hailey four or five times in one go. Hailey¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she was being held down so she could not fight back. She could only suffer through the humiliation with tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh? How stubborn. It¡¯s good that you could take that. I want to see how long you can endure this.¡± Gregughed. As he was about to p Hailey again, rence and Jeremy arrived at the scene just in time to see Greg hitting Hailey. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± rence yelled.. He grabbed a chair and rushed toward Greg. Chapter 199 - Lock You up for the Rest of Your Life

Chapter 199: Lock You up for the Rest of Your Life

Smash! Greg lifted the hand he was going to use to p Hailey. Suddenly, a loud voice was heard. He squatted on the ground in pain. The bones in his arm had fractured on impact. rence disyed his dexterity, kicking the blonde woman and woman in red in the stomach. Then, he pulled Hailey behind himself to protect her. ¡°Are you okay, Hailey?¡± rence¡¯s heart was aching. The red handprints on Hailey¡¯s charming face were very distinct. When Hailey saw rence, tears welled up in her eyes, but she did not allow herself to cry. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Greg roared, ¡°Kid, are you tired of living? How dare youe to Glorious? Do you want to die? Where¡¯s security? Come get this punk! You purposely hurt me and broke my arm. I¡¯m going to hire the bestwyer in Mediterranean City to send you to jail! I¡¯ll lock you up for the rest of your life!¡± Greg sounded very confident. Should Greg be scared of rence while he was in his own territory? There would be security footage of rence attacking him just now. Once he handed the evidence to the court, coupled with somewyer¡¯s maniption tactics, he would be able to lock rence up for life. The security guards ran forward, about to catch rence. The women around them were all screaming. They kept backing away, and the scene grew increasingly chaotic. Jeremy huffed coldly. ¡°I want to see who dares to move. Why don¡¯t you take a look at who I am?¡± Everyone looked at Jeremy at the same time. Greg was stunned, but then, heughed malevolently. ¡°Hey, punk, I don¡¯t care who the f*ck you are. You¡¯re his aplice, huh? Get him too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeremy was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± He was the big boss behind Glorious Entertainment, yet Greg did not know who he was. Meanwhile, those thirty-plus security guards seemed to not know who Jeremy was either. They surrounded him. Jeremy roared, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m Jeremy Hayes! Touch me if you have the guts!¡± Greg was extremely arrogant. He lifted his nose to the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Jeremy Hayes or Jeremy Renner. I¡¯ll beat the sh*t out of you even if you¡¯re Floyd Mayweather or Hulk Hogan. ¡°Get them!¡± Greg pointed at Jeremy¡¯s nose. More than thirty security guards ran forward and kicked Jeremy¡¯s stomach. Jeremy was in pain, curling up like a shrimp and squatting down. He was seeing stars. As Jeremy was getting beat up, he yelled, ¡°Greg Dover, how dare you¡­ How dare you¡­ Ouch!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Greg guffawed shamelessly. ¡°Yes, I am very daring indeed. I would even piss on God himself. Who do you think you are? Do you know who my cousin is? He¡¯s one of the people in charge of Glorious, and he can do whatever he wants. He has the power to decide who stays and who go around here. ¡°It¡¯s a warzone in Glorious, and my cousin can dictate who lives and who dies. Who do you think you are?¡± The blonde woman pulled a chair over to let Greg sit. He crossed his legs as he sat down. ¡°You guys want to go up against me? You won¡¯t be able to guess how I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Afterforting Hailey, rence rushed over to Jeremy when he saw that he was being beaten up. After lifting his legs and kicking around, he quickly defeated the security guards and pulled Jeremy, who was now battered and bruised, out of the crowd. The corner of Jeremy¡¯s lip was bleeding, and he was enraged. ¡°You bastard!¡± Greg chuckled and looked at rence. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re good with your fists. Get me all the security guards. Get me the martial arts instructors as well. ¡°Anyone who can defeat this kid, I¡¯ll give them one million on behalf of thepany!¡± Greg exhaled from his nose and he looked extremely arrogant. Jeremy was about to vomit blood from the anger he felt. Greg was working in Jeremy¡¯spany and receiving his sry from Jeremy, but he was now using that money to ask someone to hit Jeremy? At that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit walked into the interview hall. He looked to be 34 or 35 years old. When the middle-aged man saw the chaotic scene and noticed the security guards on the ground, he frowned. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s happening?¡± When Greg saw the middle-aged man, he quickly stood up from his chair. ¡°Walt, these two rascals came to cause trouble in the office¡­¡± He told the man everything. ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Take care of this quickly. I just got news that the young master ising over to inspect. Look alive and serve the young master well. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡± Greg was taken aback. ¡°Young master? What young master?¡± The middle-aged manughed and scolded, ¡°You punk, did you forget who owns Glorious Entertainment? It¡¯s Young Master Hayes, of course.¡± Greg pouted, a disdainful look on his face. ¡°That kid, huh? Just because his family has money, he invested ten billion in Glorious. He¡¯s never shown his face once over thest few years. Heh, he¡¯s allowed us to make so much money. He thought he was making money after we faked the ounts and said he only makes a few hundred million a year from us.¡± Greg had a look of contempt on his face. ¡°What does that idiot know aside from messing around with women? He only invested in thispany because he wants to support the actresses we have here. As long as we help him with the operation and help him support a few people, will he ever find out how much money we make? ¡°That kid is just a foolish son of andlord. He might not even know how to calcte one hundred million if we hand it to him. He¡¯s just lucky that he¡¯s been born in the Hayes family. I would have him in the palm of my hands if he was a normal guy.¡± Greg patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro. I¡¯ll make sure that punkes in and leaves happily when he gets here.¡± ¡°Right. You¡¯re so arrogant.¡± The middle-aged manughed. Greg chuckled. ¡°Bro, with a VIP backing me, I can be as arrogant as I want.¡± The two of them did not even try to disguise their discussion, despite the sheer number of people present. They knew no one would say anything. Who was the one wearing the pants in Glorious Entertainment? If they wanted to get a promotion, they knew to keep their mouths shut. When Jeremy heard what they had said, he almost passed out from anger. rence patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Hold on.¡± How could Jeremy endure it any longer? Jeremy raised his voice and yelled, ¡°Walt Dover, you really are something else. If I hadn¡¯te to yourpany today, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were such a bad*ss. You¡¯re able to do whatever you want? You have the power to decide who lives and who dies? VIP? It seems like you guys enjoy destroying mypany like this, huh? While I¡¯m aplete fool, right?¡± Jeremy¡¯s lungs were going to explode from anger. The middle-aged man, Walt Dover, looked at Jeremy. ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Right now, Jeremy¡¯s face was so bruised and swollen that he was almost unrecognizable. Walt had also not paid attention to him earlier. However, after Walt stared at Jeremy for a few seconds, his hands and legs shook. ¡°Y-Young Master?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Greg almost copsed from fear. His fat face was pale and the flesh on his face shook. Chapter 200 - Armstrong’s Been Poisoned

Chapter 200: Armstrong¡¯s Been Poisoned

¡°Young Master? Is he the only son of the Hayes¡¯?¡± The women who hade to the interview knew who Jeremy was. Now, their gazes were very heated. Jeremy was very famous in the entertainment industry of Mediterranean City. A lot of actresses and models were connected to him. However, Jeremy mostly yed around with women and rarely showed his face, so not a lot of people knew what he looked like. Just like the sons of the King of Gambling and the name of the richest man in the country, his name was like a p of thunder to those who heard it. He was very famous. However, even if those people stood in front of you, you might not be able to tell who they were. Walt almost burst into tears out of fear. ¡°Y-young Master, why are you here?¡± Jeremy¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t visit? This is mypany. F*ck you all, what did you do? I¡¯m just the idiot son of andlord, huh? I¡¯m brain damaged, huh? I only know how to y around with women, huh? Meanwhile, you¡¯re smart. You treat yourself like a VIP of mypany. You make a few billion annually but only give me a few hundred million. It¡¯s like you¡¯re chasing a beggar away, huh?¡± Even though Jeremy loved to have fun, he was not stupid. He was Jackson¡¯s son. Jackson was a formidable character, so how stupid could Jeremy be? He took out his phone. ¡°Hello, is this the Ministry of Justice of Hayes Consortium?¡± The other party asked who Jeremy was. Jeremy yelled, ¡°F*ck! Who am I? I¡¯m Jeremy f*cking Hayes!¡± He was close to dying from anger today. ¡°Get the people from the Ministry of Justice to look into Glorious Entertainment. Some people here are involved in corruption, eptance of bribes, and fake ounts. Get me someone and investigate Glorious Entertainment thoroughly! ¡°Arrest anyone you have to and send the ones who should be behind bars straight to jail. I¡¯ll put anyone who¡¯s ever stolen even a cent from my family behind bars for the rest of their lives!¡± Jeremy exploded in front of everyone. Walt was so scared he fell to the ground, drenched in sweat. Greg was even worse. He soiled himself immediately. They had both taken so much money from Glorious Entertainment ever since they had begun working there. They would definitely spend the rest of their lives behind bars. More than ten minutester, the people from the Ministry of Justice of Hayes Consortium arrived. They took the ounts from the office for investigation. A few of the people in upper management who had been in cahoots with Walt jumped off a building after hearing the news. An hourter, inside the chairman¡¯s office of Glorious Entertainment, Jeremy was sitting on his seat, his face dark as he looked at the document in his hand. ¡°Sigh.¡± He sighed. Then, he closed the folder and brewed some tea for rence. He looked at rence and Hailey. ¡°rence, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± The two of them looked at each other and nodded at the same time. ¡°Yes.¡± Jeremy was hurt. He sniffled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Those people were so savage. They took three billion from thepany in just three or four years.¡± rence smiled. ¡°Your family has money, so what are you afraid of?¡± Jeremy shook his head. ¡°rence, the money my family has doesn¡¯t grow on trees.¡± ¡°Right.¡± rence nodded. ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± Jeremy averted his gaze. Itnded on Hailey, and he jumped up. ¡°Miss Lester, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± Hailey looked vignt. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Even though she had learned about culture and entertainment overseas, she knew about the entertainment industry in this country. She had heard about Jeremy before. The person she had heard about was unbridled and had a lot of ambiguous rtionships with many actresses and models. He was not a good person. Jeremy knew Hailey had misunderstood him. He quickly shook his head. ¡°Miss Lester, I didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re Brother rence¡¯s woman, so how could I have impure thoughts about you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± rence and Hailey asked at the same time. ¡°She¡¯s not my woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not his woman.¡± Jeremy was stunned. He covered his mouth andughed. Then, he put on an understanding expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I understand everything. ¡°rence is such a yboy.¡± rence reached out his hand to hit Jeremy. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Have mercy on me, Brother rence.¡± Jeremy lowered his head to beg for mercy. rence had a helpless look on his face. ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re so shameless.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jeremy chuckled. He then continued to try to worm his way into a rtionship with Hailey. ¡°Miss Lester, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want you to help me manage mypany.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hailey was overwhelmed. She shot up from the sofa. She had only wanted to be a secretary for the manager or perhaps a project manager. After that, she would work her way up after gaining some experience. Now, Jeremy was asking her to immediately go from not having a position to managing the entirepany? Jeremy nodded. ¡°Yeah. Walt and his gang robbed me and embezzled so much money from me. I looked at the ounts from Glorious, and I think even a pig would be able to do better. Can¡¯t you?¡± rence frowned. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Hailey had an unpleasant look on her face. Jeremy knew he had said the wrong thing, so he quickly apologized, ¡°Ahem ahem, Brother rence, Miss Lester, I didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°I mean to say I need someone to manage Glorious. Considering Miss Lester¡¯s rtionship to you, rence, I can trust her. I¡¯d even be d if she embezzled money from me. Who are Walt and Greg Dover? They¡¯re just pigs! They¡¯re not worthy of taking my money.¡± Jeremy continued, ¡°You¡¯re a top student who came back from abroad, and you¡¯re a professional. I would feel relieved having you manage Glorious. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you haveplete decision-making power. You can do whatever you want, and you can even showcase your skills. As long as we make a profit every year, I¡¯ll give you some stocks too. ¡°You can do whatever you want, from getting a filmmaker or a director, or you can even conduct a talent search. Just ask me for investment. As long as it can bring me money!¡± Hailey was intrigued. However, she felt that it was too much at once and would put a lot of pressure on her. rence smiled. ¡°Hailey, since Jeremy believes in you, you should say yes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hailey looked at rence stupidly. ¡°I¡­¡± She lowered her head again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± She looked confident, but because she hade from an orphanage, the feeling of inferiority was etched into her bones. She did not feel confident at all about Jeremy giving her such an important position. The feeling only intensified the longer she felt it. rence shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hailey. I came from an orphanage too, and people always used to look down on me. Now, I¡¯m the miracle doctor of Mediterranean City. You have the skills and knowledge, and you¡¯re also a top student. Do you think you¡¯re worse than me? ¡°You were always so confident back then, so don¡¯t feel undervalued and look down on yourself now. ¡°You have to be confident for as long as you¡¯re alive!¡± Hailey looked dumbly at rence, her eyes red. She took a deep breath before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay, ry, I¡¯ll take over Glorious Entertainment.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jeremy sealed the deal. He immediately asked someone to have Hailey sign the contract. She immediately became the chairwoman of Glorious Entertainment. After everything was said and done, Jeremy treated rence and Hailey to a meal to celebrate. He even invited the upper management of thepany to let everyone know about their new chairwoman. Ring ring! Suddenly, rence¡¯s phone rang. After he pressed the answer button, he heard Miranda¡¯s hurried voice. ¡°rence,e to Vi One. You need to save someone!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± rence was shocked. Miranda was crying from her anxiety. ¡°My dad¡¯s been poisoned, and he¡¯s foaming at the mouth. He¡¯s not breathing...¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!